《Trapped in a gacha game, I will steal all the heroines.》


 Chapter 1 Becoming A Protagonist (1)

    ?Gacha is a sick style of game that slowly destroys you. This may even be true, and I would like to say it, but in the end, I am also addicted to this style of game, and I make a lot of money because of it.


    I am one of the biggest OldTubers, although, unlike others, I am stuck with just one game because of a serious mistake I made. I ended up attracting amunity that is definitely worse than the gachas themselves.


    My videos usually get millions of views, but if I post a video talking about a series, anime, manhwa, manga, other games, or anything else, they will get a maximum of one hundred thousand views.


    Although I deserve this, after all, I am a human garbage, and my fans are too, but they are worse than me. What kind of person insults another just because they are ying something different from the norm?


    But this is not a problem because I do not care about these types ofments, and I also have my small percentage of real fans. I even feel bad when I read theirments because they do not know the kind of garbage they are watching.


    The real problem is this damn game that I am stuck in [The Fallen World]. I loved this game, and I still do, but after so many years since its release, I have done everything humanly possible, and now I just livestream while repeating the same process thousands of times.


    It hase to the point where I disappeared from the inte for two whole months, and in the end, it only gave me more headaches.


    "Useless and annoying, I can''t take it anymore!" I screamed with all my might, throwing my phone to the ground.


    Releasing a deep sigh, I looked at myputer screen.


    "What happened to him?"


    "Understand the drama that''s happening."


    "The name ''World Fallen'' has never made so much sense."


    I looked at my phone on the floor. This damn thing hadn''t even scratched. I should be happy I didn''t have to buy a new one, so why was I still so angry?


    "It''s all their fault," I said, looking at the videos about me.


    "What the hell are they doing? I said on my damn social media that I was taking a break from the inte."


    I looked at the ceiling of my apartment and sighed.


    "Better forget about this crap. They''re just like me, so I''ll just take a shower and record a video."


    I grabbed my phone and went to my bathroom. As the water fell on my body, I stared at my phone screen, scrolling through some posts on Red Bird.


    "The new big update will be on the twenty-seventh... that''s in about nine days."


    I started to yawn and put my phone on the support attached to the wall while a song yed. Then, I took a real shower.


    When I finished, I went straight to my room, grabbed a set of clothes, and walked to my balcony.


    Looking at the huge city in front of me, I gazed up and saw a sky full of stars.


    "How strange," I chuckled to myself.


    As I looked back at the huge city, I pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from my pocket.


    "Maybe I should make a video appealing to emotions."


    Lighting up the cigarette, I sat on a chair, leaning back.


    "Emotional video, what a tasteless joke, Atryan."


    Minutes passed and as I exhaled smoke, I stood up from the chair and went inside the apartment. I put the remaining cigarette in the ashtray and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth.


    After checking my breath, I went to my studio. I opened the door and turned on all the lights. I picked up a small remote control on the dresser and changed the colors of all the lights until I found the blue one.


    "If the update is in a few days, it would be good to farm some more resources."


    I sat down in the chair and turned on twoputers: one for live streaming and the other for gaming.


    [Atryan started a live stream and is calling everyone for a new gacha.]


    A boy who was ying with his phone smiled and clicked on the notification.


    "A new gacha, always the same."


    In a few seconds, the chat was filled with people.


    "Did you finally remember your password?"


    "We missed you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Poor guy, the chat is an old man."


    "Finally back!"


    "You disappeared for two months and came back without even telling us, you almost gave me a heart attack!"


    And many were making jokes, calling him old and asking if Alzheimer''s had gotten worse, among other variations.


    While the majority of those in the chat were talking about random things like saying good night or that his little dog had given birth to several puppies, I spoke up.


    "It seems like everyone is here, so how about we start talking about the new updates that areing?"


    "What I''m about to tell you is a secret just between us, but they sent me some things, and I think it''s better if you start saving up resources."


    I pped my hands with a big smile, obviously a fake smile, but no one cares.


    "So, that''s why today is grind day. Let''s go get that damn crown once and for all. This time, I''m going to find the perfect crown."


    "And maybe I''ll share some spoilers with you."


    Hours passed and after finishing the livestream, I was lying in bed looking at the screen of my phone. It was a video about a new game that was going to be released, the first virtual reality game.


    "These people don''t know what they''re doing."


    I turned off the screen of my phone.


    "But maybe with a game like this, I can attract a different audience."


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 15%pleted.]


    "Huh?"


    I looked around, there was nothing and no one. So, who could have said that?


    "I guess I''m hearing things. At most, it was some ghost."


    I stayed silent for a few seconds.


    "But what the hell am I doing? There''s definitely something wrong here."


    As I walked through the apartment, trying to find where the sound came from, I heard it again while I was in the living room.


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 47%pleted.]


    "Synchronization?" I let out a long sigh and sat on the floor, continuing to listen to that voice.


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 68%pleted.]


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 81%pleted.]


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 90%pleted.]


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 99%pleted.]


    I smiled.


    "I don''t know what the hell is going on, but 99%? Isn''t it taking too long?" I said, looking around.


    [Synchronization in progress, currently 99.9%pleted.]


    [The great update has beenpleted.]


    "Great update? But wasn''t that supposed to happen in nine days?"


    [This is my gift to you. Enjoy the experience that you could never have had.]


    [Thank you very much for your hard work over the years. I loved every one of your videos.]


    [This is a message from an unknown entity. In the midst of eternal boredom, one of its servants introduced human entertainment to it, and you being one of the ones it watched the most, decided to give you a gift since you are unhappy with your current life.]


    [So good luck in the cursed world of the game.]

 Chapter 2 Becoming A Protagonist (2)

    ?I was staring fixedly at the door in front of me, unable to believe the current situation.


    "Is this really possible?"


    Looking down, I saw that I was dressed in the attire of a guild master. The main color was white, with golden details adorning the entire outfit from the cor to the hems. The attire consisted of a long white tunic that covered my legs down to the ankles, with long sleeves extending to the wrists.


    The tunic was adorned with a golden vest that had a row of golden buttons. The vest was cinched at the waist with a white leather belt that also had golden details. There were also a pair of white pants that were tight up to the knees and then red out, allowing me to wear high boots that reached halfway up the thigh.


    The boots were made of white leather, just like the gloves that covered my hands. The gloves had small golden details on the fingers, along with a golden line that ran along the back of the hand to the wrist.


    On the right shoulder of the tunic, there was a golden emblem indicating my position as the guild master. The emblem was a golden circle with an eight-pointed star in the center.


    Overall, the outfit was elegant and sophisticated, yet practical enough to allow me easy movement. It was clearly designed to convey authority and respect, and I couldn''t help but feel a little imposing while wearing it.


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned back and ced both hands on my forehead.


    "I''ve be the damned protagonist."


    I thought about all the problems I would face ahead, recalling the gacha story that I had seen hundreds, if not thousands of times, even though I practically broke the mouse by skipping through all the dialogue because I had memorized the entire story released so far.


    As I leaned back, I began to shift in my chair and started observing the room I was in. It was a spacious room with dark stone walls and a high wooden ceiling. In the corner of the room, there was an elegant and simple dark wooden desk, which appeared to be the guild master''s workspace.


    The desk was of moderate size, perfect for daily tasks and managing important documents. There was a small stack of scrolls and books next to the desk, indicating that the master was working on something important.


    Around the room, there were several dark wooden shelves filled with books, scrolls, and magical objects. The shelves were meticulously organized, with each item carefully ced in its proper spot.


    There were also severalrge windows in the room, allowing natural light to enter. The white curtains were drawn, letting in filtered light and providing a partial view of thendscape outside.


    Overall, the room seemed to be a ce for study and work, with a calm and focused atmosphere. It was clearly an important space for the guild master, where they could fulfill their duties and enhance their magical abilities.


    "What do I do now? This is all so strange, and I don''t even know how to react to it," I thought, looking up at the ceiling.


    "That voice... experiencing something never seen before."


    I remembered the announcement that was infesting the entire inte about the new virtual reality technology.


    I looked at myself and began to constantly open and close my eyes.


    "Could I have gained ess to the beta test?" I chuckled to myself.


    A few seconds passed, and it was clearly silent. This is real and cannot be virtual reality.


    "So, I ended up in another world. I''m really living out such a clich?? story."


    I started sayingmon words that are always present in these stories, like status, system, character sheets, among others, but none of them had any effect.


    "This entity didn''t even bother to give me a help system?"


    I put my hand on my face. This whole situation is aplete mess. I''m trying to act like everything is fine, pretending to be just an ordinary protagonist, but how did this happen? What kind of world can exist like this? And why would a god bother to transport me to another world so easily?


    I punched the table and leaned back until the chair turned over and I fell to the floor.


    "Fuck it, I''ll just be the protagonist of this story."


    I stood up and rubbed my chin, remembering a question that everyone in themunity had: what does the protagonist look like? He was never shown, not even in the animation. He always wore a mask when he left the guild to fight, and in the guild, his face was always hidden by a strange shadow.


    Looking around the room, I saw a small mirror in front of one of the books.


    "Let''s find out how handsome I am to make all the heroines fall for this personality-less garbage."


    A protagonist who never spoke, never showed his face, and never had a glimpse of his true personality, he was just an empty shell for the yers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "But who would have thought this bastard was so handsome?"


    As I admired my own face, a memory came to mind; I had seen something like this before, but it couldn''t be from the game, as it was one of its biggest mysteries.


    [The appearance of the protagonist has been adjusted based on all the fanart that exists of him.]


    For a moment, my body froze. The memories of fanart that appeared in his social media feed caught him off guard with content that was not pleasant for him, for two reasons: some fanart was very ugly, and others depicted scenes hepletely rejected, like Furry and BL.


    "I could have turned into a furry, thank God my luck was good."


    "And why don''t you give me a system instead of talking in my head?" I said indignantly.


    [That is impossible.]


    "Impossible? You just transported me to another world, and creating a simple system is too hard?"


    At that moment, the voice disappeared. Initially, I thought a system would appear in front of me at any moment, but unfortunately, that didn''t happen. The entity just seemed annoyed.


    And with that, two days passed, and I just acted like the protagonist, not saying anything and just doing my tasks before going to sleep. In this way, I could understand where I was in the game now.


    Being before the start of the main story, it hasn''t begun yet, and that''s why everyone around me is so easy to deal with. They just talk amongst themselves and don''t even try to talk to me.


    This is great because the protagonist hasn''t awakened the divine hand in the game yet. The protagonist is simply the weakest of all, but in the story, it''s different. It just has never been exined how this power really works, and that''s my biggest fear because it ends up being the only thing I don''t know what to expect, because the description just says [An unknown power that came from another world].


    You damn developers could have done a better job. This is so ambiguous that I don''t even know what I''ll have to do when I receive it.


    A few more days passed, and now I was sitting in the guild, looking at the files of novice adventurers I had never heard of before.


    "They''re so weak... How is this guild still standing?" I sighed disappointedly, putting my face on the table.


    "ording to my calctions, the main story should start in about three days."


    "Finally, I''ll be able to do something... I was almost dying of boredom." I yawned and fell asleep on the table.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the void of space. Before I could do anything, a bright light hit my eyes, and when I could see again, I was in a room with gray walls, with only a bed and a desk in front of me.


    Although there was nothing else in the room, it was obvious what was happening.


    "I understand, I''ll check the desk."


    For some reason, I felt my heart racing and a strange sensation in my body, maybe excitement? After being so bored for so long, this change of scenery may not be so bad.


    But when I opened the first drawer, my blood pressure dropped, and a cold sensation covered my entire body because the disappointment was enormous.


    The contents of the only drawer in this desk were just a bunch of scraps of paper with all my thoughts about the game, and on top of all these papers, there was a note written:


    "It''s not just you who''s bored. Choose one of these papers. I chose only the best thoughts you had, thinking about what you would do if you were the protagonist. Choose one, and let''s have fun fulfilling everything you said you would do."


    Yes, this unknown entity was as despicable as me. All the papers in this desk would lead me to cancetion in the old world, including. Sort of like I got canceled, but I stopped thinking about it and chose one of the not-so-bad papers, but still not very eptable. Possibly my sister would strangle me if she knew, but since I was already thinking about doing it since I came to this world, I decided to take advantage and receive the bonus that came with it.


    [Chat, I''m gonna speak the truth, if I were the protagonist, I would have already gotten all the heroines. They''re all in the palm of his hand, and the dumbass does nothing, just acts like an idiot doing whatever they ask.]


    [Bonus: your memory rted to all the characters will be greatly increased, and with that, even information that was not avable in the game will be received in your mind.]


    "Now I don''t have to worry about what will happen after I reach the current point in the game. After all, the heroines are connected to practically everything relevant in this world."


    I looked forward, seeing only a wall, but with an ironic smile. Given the whole situation, I just said what came to mind.


    "Are you happy now? So stop bothering me and make me wake up."

 Chapter 3 Becoming A Protagonist (3)

    ?The main scenario of the game begins when the false monster Beranoth invades the beginner city, as all the adventurers in the city where the protagonist lived were totally ipetent, leaving only the protagonist to defeat him. The only problem is that Beranoth is the typical impossible-to-beat boss. It is at this moment that the divine hand would awaken, bringing back the protagonist''s original memories.


    In reality, he was from another world, but those who control monsters like the false Beranoth destroyed his world. Using herst drops of power, his mother sent him to another world to ensure at least the survival of her son.


    Speaking this way may seem like a generic story, but the first time I yed, I was really moved. Maybe I was too naive, and only a certain music and dialogue were enough to make me cry.


    At this moment, I am only a few hours away from this attack happening. I should have done something to prevent it, but I don''t want to risk losing the spotlight. If that happens, I can clearly be considered dead because, apart from the protagonist, there are few men who are strong enough for y life on easy mode.


    Everything was in its rightful ce, and the only thing missing was the start of the main story.


    That''s what I wanted to say, but in reality, I''m freaking out. It''s impossible for this to work. The current situation ispletely different from what I''ve seen hundreds of times. This is now my reality, but even though I''m in the protagonist''s body, there''s no way I can face a monster like Beranoth.


    I clench my fist tightly and bite my lips, keeping myself still in the guild master''s room.


    Nervousness and fear were enormous. If I can''t face that invincible monster, it will be impossible for me to fulfill the main objective Have a good life in this world and I have no idea what that unknown entity will do to me.


    This danm entity doesn''t even help me and is asking me to go face a monster bigger than the houses in this city.


    "Ah, what the hell."


    The attack had begun.


    I didn''t move. There was nothing I could do. It''s not yet time for me to take action.


    Anxiety and anguish took over my body as I heard all the noises from outside.


    "How," roared Beranoth , while a multitude of people passed desperately in front of the guild.


    "Help!"


    "Someone help me!"


    "My leg, ahhh!"


    "Daughter, where are you?"


    "Has anyone seen my daughter?"


    At that moment, chaos reigned throughout the city, while adventurers held off the fake Beranoth, sacrificing themselves in the process, and the entire poption managed to escape unscathed from the city. Meanwhile, I would take the glory of defeating this monster, all because of script.


    The door to my office opened and a man with torn clothes and blood flowing all over his body, panting, looked at me and screamed, "Master, please save the city!"


    All the bad feelings I had been experiencing until now had magically disappeared, and with a smile on my face, I ran to the man who was in hisst breaths, sitting on the ground and leaning against the wall.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely kill this monster."


    The man smiled.


    "Will you? I hope you can, master."


    The man raised his left arm, showing his worn-out sword. It wouldn''t withstand many attacks, but it was the initial weapon of the game.


    "I know it''s far from the swords you have, but I ask that you don''t go empty-handed."


    "Don''t worry, I promise I won''t die."


    Cough cough.


    The man began to cough, unable to stop. His lungs seemed to have been damaged, and his body was in itsst moments. It would be impossible to save him unless there was a healer nearby.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I held the hand that held the old man''s sword, which he slowly released. As our hands passed the sword between them, the old man''s lifepletely slipped away.


    Shouldn''t I be feeling something? The scenes were certainly more grotesque than those in the game, where everything was more eased, one could say it was a version for adults.


    But this is not the time to think about that. I got the initial weapon, so all I need to do is attack that monster a few times.


    Invincible, he certainly is, but I don''t need to win, just activate the trigger.


    After all this situation, I was on the roof of the guild, looking around. I could see that the noises on one side had stopped, and the evacuation had ended. Many people had died, but their deaths were because they were too close to the entrance.


    Looking at the entrance, I could see the enormous aberration, simr to a bull but three times wider, with apletely ck body, blue stripes running all over it, and a pair ofpletely red eyes that froze me in fear for a few seconds.


    "You bastard, you better start praying because I will destroy you, and of that, I am sure."


    ording to the game, at this moment, the tutorial should begin, exining the movement system and, finally, thebat system.


    "I started running towards the false Beranoth who was stomping, chewing, and kicking all the adventurers who tried to attack him. If this city didn''t have the protagonist, it would surely be decimated.


    As I was getting close enough to attack the false Beranoth, a tutorial should have appeared teaching about the monsters'' weak points. It would be useless, though, since this son of a bitch is invincible. But let''s follow the script to avoid any failures.


    "The first attack has to be on the left horn," I said to myself, braking and stopping in front of the monster, preparing the sword attack. I jumped, discovering a strength I didn''t even know I had, and almost missed the attack by going too far to the side, only touching the tip of the sword on the left horn.


    Just like in the game, Beranoth let out a huge roar, "Oooohhhw," which was now just an exaggeration, unlike the game where the protagonist should have made a deep cut in the horn.


    "What a dramatic bull," I said while on Beranoth''s head, hitting the sword in the center of his head, just like in the game, destroying the sword.


    "The worst part is now," I said seconds before Beranoth turned his head to the right, throwing me against one of the nearby houses, piercing the wall and falling into the middle of the living room.


    "Ahh," my body was sore, but maybe due to the plot armor, I didn''t break any bones. But that''s good. I''m not even able to speak correctly, let alone stand up. But I have to find the strength from where the sun doesn''t shine. I need to stand up; otherwise, my death is certain because Beranoth''s eye is already focused on me, and while the idiots of my adventurers who were sacrificing themselves just a while ago disappeared after I arrived.


    "What a bunch of bastards. They had to be extras," I said, managing to stand up and kneel while listening to Beranoth''s footsteps.


    '' He may be stupidly strong, but, in contrast, his brain is smaller than my nail. ''


    When Beranoth was almost losing patience, a stone hit his face.


    "Hey, you asshole,e and get me." I could be posing, but this was the moment to awaken the divine hand. I just need to resist the next attack, and I can''t dodge, so I should thank Beranoth because his attack really hurt.


    As the protagonist was the master of a guild with this kind of strength, at that moment, Beranoth ran towards me, devastating everything in his path. If it weren''t for the fact that I could barely move, I would have dodged this attack.


    "Aagh!" Beranoth hit my body, and due to his size, his head hit me, covering my entire body, and for a few moments, I could see death calling me.


    Beranoth ran forward, carrying my body practically stuck to the top of his head, stopping when he reached the gate that led out of the city, throwing me into the sky.


    It was only for a few seconds, but the image of the protagonist''s parents appeared in my mind, and a heat ran through my entire body. Yes, this was the moment I was waiting for. Finally, the power of protagonism would appear in my hands.


    Beranoth, who was a monster made of pure hatred by one of the main viins, was writhing in pain. The energy emanating from my body at that moment was a lethal poison to everyone, including Beranoth.


    "Yes, this is the power I was waiting for. You will pay for what you did to me, you damn bastard."


    As I fell to the ground, I stood up again, fully recovered. In my left hand, there was a symbol of a circle with a thin border. Inside the circle, there was a tribal pattern resembling an old clock. The hours were represented by small white triangles, while the minutes were represented by thin lines extending from the center of the circle. The symbol emitted a strong golden light.


    Beranoth, who continued to scream and writhe in pain, stood up in a rage, ignoring all those who had fled and looking directly at me. The blue ribbons that covered his body turned red, and he had entered his second phase in the game. It was still a difficult fight, but now he was no longer invincible. On the other hand, the situation hadpletely changed in my favor.


    I pointed my finger at Beranoth and with an arrogant smile, I said, "This is different from the game. You''re screwed now."


    one and a half kilometers away, a girl could be seen running towards the city where Beranoth was causing chaos.

 Chapter 4 First Heroine (1)

    ?After the tutorial ends, one of the heroines will appear to continue the game''s story. An interesting fact about this is that if the yer was really bad or intentionally took fifteen minutes to kill the fake Beranoth, she would appear, and a short animation would ur where she cuts Beranoth in two.


    The only disadvantage of this situation is that she would see him as weak, making her one of the most difficult to increase friendship levels with and unlock encounters where the character talks more about his story.


    For this reason, I decided to change things up a bit. The existence of the protagonist is very ambiguous, so I don''t see a problem in making things easier for myself.


    About a kilometer away, a girl with long and silky hair, as ck as the night, wearing a high ponytail hairstyle, exposing her oval face. Her eyes were an intense lc, like the color ofvender flowers on a sunny morning. Behind her, her short sword gleamed in the sunlight, attached to a wide leather belt that adorned her short and tight skirt.


    Details could be seen in her clothing that entuated her sensuality and beauty while offering freedom of movement. The tight leather corset had thin straps and a deep V-neckline, revealing a bit of skin and highlighting her breasts. Her short and tight skirt, made of sturdy leather, had a deep side slit that exposed her sculpted legs.


    She ran towards the city where Beranoth was causing chaos.


    "Why? Why did they decide to attack such a small city with their problems? They talk and talk, and in the end, they just attack the weakest."


    As the girl approached the city, a feeling of unease washed over her. The main gate, once majestic, nowy in pieces on the ground, its wooden nks shattered as if crushed by a giant.


    What followed was a scene ofplete devastation. The once prosperous and bustling city nowy in ruins, its buildings copsed and engulfed in mes. The remains of the unfortunate ones who were near the entrance nowy as mere corpses scattered on the ground.


    A chilling silence enveloped the ce, only interrupted by the sound of the city''s remnants being dragged by the wind. The girl continued to walk cautiously, observing every detail of the scene of destruction. Her footsteps echoed on the ground as she wondered how something like this could have happened.


    "There should have been a huge creature here, because the message they sent me on the way was that most people managed to reach the next city."


    As the girl walked, she couldn''t help but cover her nose due to the strong stench lingering in the air. Shortly after, on her journey, she heard a loud snoringing from somewhere nearby.


    '' There are really brave people around here, '' she thought to herself.


    Curious to know who was responsible for the snoring, the girl ran in its direction, ready to give a lecture. But when she arrived there, she found an unexpected scene: the creature she was supposed to have killed was lying on the ground, lifeless, while a man slept peacefully beside it.


    The sword he wielded was worn, with less than half of the de remaining, but it seemed to have been enough to defeat the creature.


    "Incredible," the girl murmured to herself, impressed by the man''s skill.


    [Due to a much higher sess than expected in the first impression about you, the friendship level will increase three times faster.]


    '' Who wouldn''t be impressed by someone who killed a Boss with the weakest weapon in the game in such a deplorable state? '' I thought as I pretended to wake up and opened my eyes fully. I was face to face with Freytan, the character that cost me a small fortune in the real world, around three thousanddors, to maximize her attributes. Even though luck betrayed me that day, I still feel depressed when I remember it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "So, I''m the person who was supposed to help kill this beast, right?" she asked, her voice soft and melodious.


    "Yes, you should," I replied, trying to maintainposure.


    "I apologize for beingte."


    "But I''m surprised I''ve never heard of you before," she continued, her curious eyes fixed on me.


    I couldn''t help but smile internally at hearing that.


    '' Wow, she''s even more stunning than I imagined '' I thought as I observed her. '' I should apologize to that unknown entity. ''


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m the guild master here and I tend to be quite reserved. I can say that you are the first person in a long time who made me speak so much."


    She seemed radiant with thepliment I had given her. But then her expression changed when I mentioned the ruined city.


    "So I should feel honored and sad that your city ended up like this so that we can meet," she said, her voice filled with mncholy as she remembered her past.


    I felt a twinge in my chest from the pain those words caused her.


    Walking up to Freytan, I extended my hand towards her with a gentle smile.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Dantalian Lancaster-Steele. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Why don''t we talk more about what we can do with this pile of flesh?"


    Freytan sighed softly, but her smile remained on her face as she shook my hand.


    "The pleasure is all mine. My name is Freytan Lavoie-Gauthier."


    As I extended my hand to Freytan, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. I knew she was one of the top swordswomen in the entire game, even among all the nations. Her ce among the top ten strongest was undisputed, and her sword skills were truly inspiring. But still, I was aware that as a character in a gacha game, she would eventually be obsolete. However, I was certain that her true strength was something that went beyond what could be seen or measured, something that would transcend the limitations imposed by the game.


    After all, the story itself speaks of it in a specific part:


    '' The swordsman whose evolution is marked by every movement with unmatched mastery. ''

 Chapter 5 First Heroine (2)

    ?A few minutes after my encounter with Freytan, while we were discussing what to do next in the game, this should be the part where the yer chooses whether to go directly to the open world or be apanied by Freytan to the next city.


    My choice was obvious. I would be a fool to choose to go to the open world, but because of my n to impress Freytan, something strange happened, and now I am in a difficult situation.


    "Dantalian, I know this is an unusual request, but may I join your guild?" she asked.


    There it is, you might be thinking that this is actually something amazing, but did you pay attention to what I said before? She is one of the greatest swordswomen. If I let her join so easily, she would find out that I only killed the fake Beranoth because of the hack called Divine Hand. And if she finds out, our rtionship would be almost impossible to progress, as she hates that kind of deceitful man. That would certainlyplicate our rtionship a lot.


    "Lord Dantalian, this is a very sudden request, isn''t it? I said that because I was looking at the weapon you used to kill the fake Beranoth..." Freytan ced her hand on the hilt of her sword at her waist, squeezing it and showing a distressed expression.


    "But I''m asking because I am a fraud. I rely entirely on the power of swords. If I use a low-level one, I can''t even kill a slime," Freytan said, looking at the worn-out sword in my hand.


    While you, with a sword like that, can demonstrate what a true swordsman should be.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. In the game, only when you have maximum friendship level with her does she start talking about her problems, and if, in the end, you manage to help, you would receive some fragments to make a weapon specifically designed for her. What she is talking about now is just one of the problems, but it is also one of the most difficult ones. However, in the current situation, there is something that can be done. Because the truth behind this problem is that this damn game has made her so strong that if the sword she is using cannot handle her power, the de will be dull and have a hundred percent chance of dealing no damage at all. Those developers are sons of bitches for doing this just to make us go after at least four-star weapons. It''s a good thing she was released as a yable characterte in the game. If they had done this at the beginning, it would definitely be their downfall.


    So, it''s time to act.


    Holding the sword hilt tightly, I looked at Freytan with a sad expression, as if I were recording a video apologizing.


    "You''re wrong, Freytan. The imposter here is not you. The problem is that you don''t understand your own strength. You arepletely different from me, someone who is destined to never know if what I do is of my own merit."


    The best way to end this now is to elerate the story a bit by making a big revtion.


    The symbol in my hand began to glow, and a golden light started to cover the worn-out swordpletely.


    Freytan was surprised by this disy, jumping back and putting her hand on her sword, ready to attack at any moment.


    "Traveler from another world, what are you thinking, showing me this?" she asked.


    Smiling, I let go of the sword.


    "You see now? You, who were smiling at me before, are now ready to take my head, and deep down, you know that it is impossible," I said


    .


    Freytan drew her sword from its sheath and threw it to the side, wearing a somber expression on her face. She spoke:


    "Why did you do this? You know you will be hunted, not only by the people who created this monster but by everyone who knows about it."


    Taking Freytan''s hands with the Divine Hand still active, I made the golden light start to cover her hands, and she looked at me unsure of how to react.


    "There is no one else here besides you and me, so there is only one way this can happen," I said.


    Freytan squeezed my hand.


    "Aren''t you afraid I will reveal this?" she asked.


    "Why would I be? Just like you shared a secret, I thought it would be better to share mine as well."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Who is this man? Why is my heart feeling this way? Why are his hands soforting?" Freytan wondered.


    "I understand. I will keep your secret, but on one condition," she said.


    "What would that be?"


    "Answer me, what do you know about me?" I gave her a smile.


    '' My Dear, I know everything '' I thought as I let go of her hand.


    "I don''t know anymore. For some reason, when I looked at you, I could sense it. Your problem is that des are afraid of you," she said, looking at her fallen sword on the ground.


    "Is this somehow rted to you being from another world?" she asked.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "How can you be so sure when you say that des are afraid of me? If they really were, would they be capable of this?" Freytan picked up her sword, raising it high and making a quick downward motion.


    Crack.


    The de of the sword shattered into several pieces, flying in all directions and hitting Freytan''s left shoulder.


    "I told you before: you are not a fake swordsman, and that''s why des are afraid of you," I said, picking up one of the pieces of the sword.


    "Your problem lies in just one thing: you are simply too strong, and no sword can withstand you. That''s why they are afraid and also feel useless and guilty for not being able to show their full strength."


    Freytan''s face was frozen. It was too much information for her. Since her birth, they always said she was born to reign over everyone else. Her father said that a swordsman and his sword are one, and therefore, if one of them is sad, they can never win a fight.


    But what he didn''t know was that his daughter would one day be hated and feared by all the des. Because if you be Freytan''s weapon, your future is dark, and death is all that remains for you.


    "This time, I exposed your true strength, all because of the Divine Hand, and now only the final stage remains."


    Standing next to Freytan, I touched her shoulder.


    '' I don''t know if it''s because in the game''s story we should have already left, but she is really acting more dramatically than I expected '' I thought as I pointed ahead. A few meters away from where we were, there was a cut in the ground that extended for more than three hundred meters.


    "Do you see that? You did that. The problem is that it couldn''t take it anymore. If you really want to join me¡ªand when I say that, I''m not talking about my guild," I tilted my head. I slid the hand that was on her shoulder to her back, activating the Divine Hand and injecting the golden energy directly into her body. I whispered in her ear:


    "I know where and how to get the perfect weapon for you. All you have to do is stay by my side."


    Freytan likes honest, strong people, but mainly those who are useful to her. Even though it may not seem like it, she has several men and women practically tamed by her, all so she can exact her revenge on the creators of the fake Beranoth.


    "It seems that everything I thought about you waspletely wrong," she said. With a simple backward motion of her arm, she threw me at least five meters away from her.


    "Let''s do it then, and in the end, we will decide who will put a cor on the other."

 Chapter 6 Freytan (1)

    ?"It''s a surprise that this ce has remained standing"


    "It''s because there''s a protection spell embedded in all the walls"


    While Freytan wandered around the room like a child, picking up a few pages and quickly returning them to the bookshelf, I was trying to find a specific set of books.


    '' I miss pressing a button and receiving all the items at once '' I thought as I picked up a gray book with some red-painted details on the edge: "How to Master the Hundred Steps." With a disappointed expression, I returned the book to its ce.


    "Dantalian, to be honest, how could you live in this ce?" Freytan asked.


    "What do you mean?" I paused my search for a moment and looked at Freytan.


    "You know, like, your adventurers..."


    Realizing the meaning behind Freytan''s words, I started to consider doing something, but they were useless anyway, so I simply ignored it and continued the conversation.


    "What about them? Are they too weak?"


    Freytan looked at the sheets of paper in her hand, showing the profiles of the five strongest members of the guild.


    "Weak? That would be apliment for them. As they are now, they would die to a mere striped boar."


    A few seconds ago, I would have already returned to searching for the set of books.


    "They knew the risks, and in the end, they died in thest attack."


    '' So he doesn''t care about anyone? '' Freytan thought, letting the sheets fall onto the table and looking around, remembering the protective magic.


    Freytan approached me, looking at the books in front of me.


    "What''s so important about these books?"


    "I just need to have something prepared for the near future," I said, returning a book to the shelf.


    "Based on our conversation earlier, it doesn''t seem like he needs this kind of information source," Freytan thought, curiously looking at the books and cing her finger on one of them with the intention of removing it from the shelf.


    However, due to an involuntary movement - let''s say it''s a habit of mine - my left eye quickly focused on her, causing her to push the book forward instinctively.


    '' What was that? '' I thought, touching my eye.


    [Don''t worry, it''s just a habit of your body, or have you forgotten that this body was never yours?]


    '' So he''s some kind of perfectionist or something? ''


    [No, he just doesn''t like people touching his things.]


    While this small conversation between me and the entity took ce, Freytan returned to the guildmaster''s table, which strangely didn''t affect me at all.


    '' That look, I''ve felt it before... But this time, it wasn''t anger or disdain that I felt '' Freytan reflected, looking at her trembling hand.


    '' What is this man hiding from me? ''


    After a few minutes, I finally found the collection of books about all the currently known creatures, written and illustrated by a young elven adventurer who disappeared after distributing the tenth volume.


    "Alright, we can go now."


    Freytan was now sitting on top of the table, holding a red leather bag.


    "I think it''s better to use this, and I know it anyway."


    "You really snooped around everything here."


    Freytan yawned.


    "Yes, but I didn''t find anything interesting. By the way, why do you want these outdated books? I thought they must be important."


    Putting the books inside the bag, I pointed my finger at Freytan, gesturing a negation.


    "This is a gift for a future friend of yours."


    "So, you''re that kind of guy? Try anything, and you''ll have a dull de in your mouth."


    I smiled, patting her head and walking ahead, towards the door.


    "There''s a storage room downstairs with several swords. Grab one."


    Freytan jumped off the table.


    "What an arrogant guy."


    Freytan looked around and, seeing that there was no one, went to the bookshelf, taking apletely nk parchment with a single gray line from inside one of the books and quickly descended after that.


    "Now, where are we going?"


    "To a small cave nearby."


    "Just so you know, even without a sword, I can turn you inside out."


    Freytan passed by me, walking ahead.


    '' Just like in the game, except she would never say that to the protagonist. ''


    "So, this is the right way."


    I pointed to the left towards a huge tower in a deplorable state.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "If you want your weapon, you bettere this way."


    "You should have told me which cave it was from the beginning."


    Freytan stared at me intently, trying to intimidate me.


    "Does that work on anyone?" I asked, walking towards the huge tower.


    After about forty to fifty minutes, we arrived in front of the cave, which was six hundred meters behind the enormous tower.


    "Dantalian."


    Freytan stood still, with a dark expression, giving off the feeling that she would kill the first person she saw.


    "Yes?"


    "You do know that this cave has already been thoroughly explored, right?"


    "I know, and that''s precisely why everyone else is idiots, including you."


    Without saying anything more, I jumped into the cave, running straight ahead.


    When I reached the end of the cave, there was a circr area with various stones of different sizes scattered around, and Freytan was sitting on thergest stone in the center of the room, looking at me with a smile.


    "You truly are a fraud."


    "I ended up being thest because I was taking care of a small guild, while you were humiliating people out there. We''re not on the same level of agility."


    I crouched down, picked up a small stone from the ground, and activated the Divine Hand, causing the stone to disappear.


    "So, are you superior to me in other areas?"


    The stone I had picked up was now embedded in the wall behind Freytan, emanating golden energy.


    "You need to improve your reflexes."


    Freytan tried to process what she had just witnessed.


    '' He just threw the stone, but how did he achieve that speed? ''


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to know the secret behind it? "


    I said, standing in front of Freytan with both hands in my pockets, rubbing the index finger of my right hand against the middle finger.


    "Anyway, get up. We need to continue, or do you need more time?"


    Freytan sighed.


    "So, where are we going now?"


    Leaning on a stone that was half my size, I started pushing it.


    "This is a puzzle, so you''re going to push those two stones diagonally."


    I pointed to two stones attached to each other, each one about half the size of the one I was pushing.


    "Come on, you want the sword, right?"


    '' A puzzle? This guy really has problems '' Freytan thought, walkingpletely disheartened in the direction I indicated.


    "There are five stones, three diagonally, one pulling towards the center of the room, and one pushing it back."


    I looked at Freytan grumbling as shepleted the task I gave her.


    "And now? Nothing happened, what now?"


    Without answering, she walked around the room, looking at the stones. If she moved the wrong stone, it could cause a lot of trouble, and I''m not in the mood to deal with knights.


    "I found it."


    I looked at a stone with only twenty centimeters between tworge stones that were probably fifty timesrger than it.


    "Now that I found it, the mostplicated one, the damn one that keeps changing ces, and if it''s here, thest one can only be..."


    I pointed in the direction of the entrance to the room.


    "Push that stone out of the room."


    Freytan was looking at me with an apathetic face. It seemed like she had died inside.


    "What''s happening to you, woman? Just do what I told you."


    "Can I kick you in the groin if this leads to nowhere again?"


    "You can do whatever you want, just do it already, okay?"


    After picking up the tiny stone from the ground, I walked to the center of the room and threw the stone onto the huge stone in the center.


    A thunderous noise urred, and the enormous stone in front of me began to crack. Jumping back, I saw the exact moment when the stone disintegrated, along with the ground beneath it, opening a path to another room.


    "So, do you believe me now?"

 Chapter 7 Freytan (2)

    ?The Sakura sword features a ck handle with a smooth texture and brown details. The details are precisely carved, creating a pattern of lines that extend along the handle.


    The de of the sword is as impressive as its handle, with a mesmerizing silver shine and a notable dark pink hue. The smooth and sharp surface is the result of skillful and precise forging technique, making it a reliable weapon inbat.


    '' And this is just one failure '' I thought, looking at the center of the ce that would be inplete darkness, except for where the sword would be, which was now under a strong red light delicately spreading around it.


    "What are you doing? Come down here with the weapon I told you, Freytan."


    Smiling, I walked towards the sword, expecting a monster to appear as the final challenge. However, in this game, that doesn''t exist because it''spletely pay-to-win. That means only by having the character for whom the weapon was made, one can participate in this secret event that was added to the game to stand out from the others. That''s what they said, but we all know the real reason.


    "In this case, to avoid the hassle of searching for weapon fragments, all you need to do is have the original character and find the location of the weapon."


    "What is he talking about? I can''t see anything from here."


    Freytan jumped into the room and started walking towards me, catching a glimpse of the sword.


    "It truly is a beautiful sword, but what makes you think it... Huh?" She stopped talking, her gazepletely captivated by the color of the de.


    "What were you saying?"


    I wish I could see this, as this scene is exclusive to the yer who is using the required character forpletion.


    The scene in question is simple but impactful if it''s your first time seeing it.


    It''s the illusion of a huge beast without a fixed form, with a body made of something resembling smoke, and a pair of eyes that allow you to see the emptiness of space, a distant and tireless ce.


    While Freytan touched the sword''s handle, she saw a future version of it,pletely bare, with her eyes containing a sea-green pentagon. But what caught her attention the most were the wings, three timesrger than those of a dragon, divided into two colors: white and ck.


    While Freytan experienced the illusion of the future, she had already picked up the sword from the ground and now held it motionless with dull eyes.


    I ced my hand on my neck, closed my eyes, and activated the Divine Hand. The golden energy covered my eyes.


    "Now it''s time to find the real failure ."


    As I walked with my hand on my neck, I could see through the darkness the thousands of embedded and scattered swords all over the floor. But that was just a design detail to gradually teach the yer the ways to use the Divine Hand, which, for some reason, was created with a focus on support. What a shitty idea they had.


    Finally, as I walked, I found it. This was one of the things that had the most theories involving a certain character who will still appear: apletely deformed and embedded sword emerging from a small crack in the wall. This was failure number 9178.


    "The books, the failure, and finally that person," I murmured.


    After storing the failure in my bag without removing my hand from my neck, after a few seconds, an immense pressure that should have been impossible to feel started coursing through my body. Freytan would soone to her senses.


    "Did I rush things too much?" I wondered, being just a few meters away from Freytan, looking at her hand with some slowly appearing purple scars.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    If we thought it through, the two of us should have already separated if we followed the script exactly and went straight to the next town.


    Before I could continue thinking about what to do, Freytan released the sword, which plunged into the ground, as she fell to her knees, sweating and panting. She looked at me and asked:


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Extending my hand to her with a genuine smile on my face, I replied:


    "I''ve already told you once, I''m just a simple master of a small guild."


    "Improve your lies, you need to," she said, and then she fell into a semi-conscious state, exhaustion overtaking her body.


    "Sleep well."


    Holding the Sakura sword, which resisted my touch.


    "You grumpy sword, I''m helping you, so stop it now."


    Despite activating the Divine Hand, her efforts to repel him intensified but to her deep connection to Freytan and the powerful boost of their tripled friendship. as time went on, her demeanor gradually transformed, and she ultimately shed her rude behavior.


    "How can even a sword be so annoying?"


    Taking Freytan''s right hand, I ced the handle in her hand, which, even in her current state, closed her hand tightly enough to crush a stone. At that moment, a chill ran down my spine.


    "What danger..."


    Before picking up Freytan and leaving the cave, I put my hand on my neck and took a final look around to see if there was anything else hidden. Unfortunately, there was nothing else.


    Letting out a long sigh, I picked up Freytan and walked to the entrance of the room, then leaped to the upper floor.


    Thus, hours passed, and now we were back at the guild, the safest ce to let her rest. Since it''s an initial area, the likelihood of another major problem urring is very low for now, as it''s a devastated city with no significance to the world.


    "From here on, there''s only one path to follow to continue the story. The next ce I''m heading to is where that tyrannical duchess reigns."


    I looked at Freytan and immediately thought of the duchess''s daughter.


    "The first heroine who had a banner and also the person who monopolized Freytan, keeping her off-screen until Chapter 5."


    I smiled, thinking about this interesting encounter and the direction the story would take now. Since I sped up Freytan''s progress, there''s no reason for her to bow down to the duchess and her daughter.


    "While Freytan is still asleep, what should I do?"

 Chapter 8 Freytan (3)

    ?After leaving the room where Freytan was, I went to a forest near the city where the predominant monster was the striped boar, but which only served to be hunted byrger predators, being the perfect guinea pig to test how far I could go with just the knowledge of seeing the protagonist using the Divine Hand in the game and Cutscenes.


    "It''s a shame that the bonus isn''t useful at this moment, since not even the protagonist knows the range of his ability."


    At that moment, I was holding the heart of a striped boar with the Divine Hand activated. The golden energy waspletely covering the heart, which was still beating. Looking at the striped boar, it was still alive even in this state, and now it was only motionless out of fear, but it wasn''t even feeling any pain.


    "So that''s why it''s called ''divine'' in the name of the ability?" I looked at the heart intrigued by this, a new discovery that not even with the help of a god I would have been able to achieve.


    [You didn''t ask, so shut up.]


    Crouching on the ground, I gave a mocking smile.


    "Tell me everything about this power."


    [...]


    "I knew it!" I gave a smallugh.


    I stood up from the ground, deactivating the Divine Hand. The heart, which should have stopped beating a long time ago, finally ceased its movements, and the boar gave itsst breath.


    Looking at the current situation, a thought crossed my mind:


    "I think I know why no one knew about this before... I''m looking like a fucking viin."


    In my right hand, a heart. My face and clothes sttered with blood in the midst of a dark forest, while I conduct tests just to see how far my ability can go.


    "Could another hero emerge? Just in case, it''s better to avoid anything that could publicly tarnish my name."


    I looked down, staring at the body of the striped boar.


    "First of all, it''s better not to waste food."


    I picked up the striped boar and walked back to the guild. Freytan must have woken up by now.


    When I arrived at the guild, I roasted the boar and went to see Freytan. When I entered her room, she was still motionless in bed, but the tension that had been hanging over this ce before hadpletely disappeared. If I looked at her hand, the wounds that had appeared had disappeared, which means that she had finally be stable since the incident.


    In the original game, this did not happen to Freytan, as she was only supposed to find this sword when Chapter 5 was released, as that was when her banner arrived.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There are some Rank S characters who couldn''t handle this, and it''s better to wait a little before giving them the weapons made for them."


    After looking at Freytan onest time, confirming that she had indeed be stable, I went downstairs to finish preparing the boar.


    '' This boar must taste horrible... '' I thought, considering that there is no cooking system like in the game.


    Thus, a few hours passed and, at this moment, I was sitting in a chair waiting for Freytan to wake up so we could continue the story and get out of this city once and for all.


    "My... head..." This was Freytan speaking, who had just woken up still disoriented.


    With her head spinning, she looked around and saw me sitting in silence, keeping my gaze fixed on her. Gradually, she began to feel better.


    "So you brought me to this ce?"


    "Yes, if you''re okay, we can leave now."


    "I''m just feeling a little dizzy, but we can go now."


    Freytan looked down and noticed something different: she wasn''t wearing her standard clothes, but instead a loose outfit made of potato sack fabric. It was quite simple and rustic.


    "So you looked?" Freytan spoke while staring at me.


    "yes i saw everything every part"


    Freytan let out a sigh and stood up.


    "I''ll let it go this time. Besides giving me an invaluable item, you took care of me. So, feel honored, only my mother had seen me in such a pure way."


    Freytan adjusted her hair into a ponytail again.


    "You really were beautiful, like an angel."


    She shrugged.


    "Now I''m more like a demon."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    I paused to think, and before Freytan could say anything, I understood.


    "Oh, rx. I may be a bastard, but I''m not some kind of maniac. You''re still pure."


    Freytan looked at the small ck spot on her wrist before looking back at me.


    "Good to know I can sleep in the same ce as you."


    "Oh, is that an invitation?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Freytan leaned forward, staring into my eyes.


    "In the next city, what do you think?"


    "If you promise, you have to keep it, swordswoman."


    "You''ve seen everything already, and if anything, I''ll use the weapon you gave me to cut you."


    "If you''re speaking with such conviction, who am I to deny?"


    Freytan chuckled.


    '' This scoundrel is up to something '' I thought as I walked to the door of the room.


    "Shall we go?"


    Freytan held my hand, running out of the guild. Her behavior only confirmed what she wants. It seems like she really wants to control me now. What a bitch.


    "We''ll see how far your little act goes."


    With that, the two of us left the guild and headed straight towards the new city, where the first main mission would begin.


    Time passed and on the way to the next city, dawn arrived, and a problem appeared. It wasn''t sleep because that''s not a problem for me, as I''m used to staying awake for long periods. As for Freytan, well, she had already slept enough.


    The current problem is a random event that only activates at these hours. I didn''t expect it to still be active, but considering all the NPCs are still here, this group of thieves must think it''s a good ce to rob others.


    A group of five muscr men carrying swords, clubs, and axes stood in front of us, all dressed in the same style of clothing, practically dressing like ninjas, covering everything from head to toe, except for their eyes.


    Looking at these five makes me angry, just like in the other world. How could they be sozy in creating these characters? They are part of an event that doesn''t happen just once, but thousands of times, depending on your game time.


    "So, couple, how about giving us everything?"


    "Freytan, why don''t you test the sword on them?"


    The ninja bandits continued talking, ignoring my disdain towards them.


    "That''s right, if you don''t want to die, kneel now."


    Freytan didn''t hear anything he said.


    "Are you sure? This sword is very good for using on them."


    "Them? What are you talking about? I only see five rocks to sharpen the de with."


    As my conversation with Freytan continued, the ninja bandits clenched their fists in anger.


    "Brother, what should we do?"


    "Let''s just kill them."


    "Alright, let''s show them."


    "Shut up, you''re bothering me!" I said, holding Freytan''s hand.


    "See? Just rocks. Go ahead."


    Freytan stared fixedly at the five men running towards us.


    "Oh, I see walking rocks."


    "That''s right, then we won''t even need to go to the cksmith."


    The five men held their daggers, disappearing from our view.


    "Brothers, I''ve changed my mind, let''s sell them."


    "The brother is a genius."


    Before any other words were said by them, a pink glow took over their vision, and all five heads were separated from their bodies, falling towards the ground.


    '' What? How did this happen? '' thought one of the ninja bandits.


    '' These five finally died. Never show up again, bastards... I guess I''m a little vindictive '' I thought, looking at the lifeless bodies of the five on the ground.


    While Freytan looked at the blood running down the de of the sword.


    "Dantalian, these rocks are of terrible quality."


    "Really? Then we better go to a cksmith."


    After this incident, nothing else happened, and we easily made it to the city.


    Some time passed, and I thought that seeing those five finally die for good would be the best moment of the day. I waspletely wrong.


    Because now, at night, in front of the door of the inn room I''m staying in, Freytan was wearing a transparent nightgown - a garment that shouldn''t even exist in this world. So, that''s what happened to the skins, they turned into ordinary clothes.

 Chapter 9 Freytan (4)

    ?Hours before the night incident urred:


    I would arrive at the city of Dontryon - the first major city in the game - where the protagonist would begin to meet some characters and the main story would finally start. This would lead to the meeting with the duchess, who would guide the yer on where to go next.


    As I walked through the city with Freytan, I realized that a considerable amount of time had passed since Beranoth''s death and my arrival in the city.


    '' They must have already noticed the remaining existence '' I thought, looking around for something I recognized.


    Now I wonder how long it will take for them to get here or if they''re already in this city.


    If I encounter the star-eyed woman, should I get rid of her? In the game, she was supposed to appear in the middle of chapter one, which isn''t too far from here.


    Freytan squeezed my hand tightly, catching my attention.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We''re already here, and you know where you need to go, right?"


    The building in front of me was majestic, with an elegant mix of ck and white colors that made it even more imposing. The sign indicating its function read "Central Guild."


    "Yes, thank you. I was so immersed in my own thoughts that I didn''t even notice."


    "Hmm, I see" Freytan seemed curious, looking at the mark on my glove and remembering the symbol she had seen before.


    Putting my hands in my pockets, I walked into the guild headquarters. As expected, everything looked identical to the game, with various people scattered across more than seventy tables. Most were drinking andughing nonstop, while small parts were grumbling for failing a mission or were in total silence. The tension in the air was so thick that it could be cut with a knife.


    Approaching the counter, I was greeted by the attendant, a young woman with green hair and eyes, with ample breasts, wearing a white ruffled shirt and a tight ck leather skirt that reached halfway up her thigh.


    "Hello, Mr. Dantalian, it''s good to see you safe." A young woman handed me a brown paper with various sayings, including the location of the next guild, where I will be the master.


    "And also, we all feel very sorry for what happened... We promise to reach the next town as fast as possible if anything happens."


    Smiling, I took the paper. "Don''t worry about it. I had a lot of help and managed to get most of them out alive. It was a miracle, I would say."


    "Haha, that''s great to hear, sir. And again, we apologize. If anything happens, let us know immediately."


    '' Straight to the point, just like in the game. I like that. No beating around the bush, they just give you what you need and that''s it. ''


    I nced briefly at the young woman.


    '' Besides, those developers really did a great job on her design... They really knew their audience. ''


    As she continued talking, her eyes finally noticed Freytan''s presence.


    "Freytan, what are you doing here? Didn''t you have an important mission?"


    Before Freytan could speak, I intervened.


    "Do you remember the help I mentioned? Well, it was her. And really, without her, it wouldn''t have been easy."


    The young woman looked at Freytan with shining eyes.


    '' So, you really saw the message. Most high-ranked adventurers just ignore it because there''s no reward."


    "Huh? There was no reward? What do you mean? '' Freytan thought, looking at the young woman energetically grabbing her hand and thanking her.


    "I just did my job. Hehehe," Freytan replied, trying not to show her disappointment.


    '' The way she''s acting... she''s a little different from what she was in the game... So much so that one of her dialogue scenes isining about these urgent requests having no rewards. ''


    The young woman let go of Freytan''s hand and cleared her throat, realizing what she had just done.


    "I''m sorry about that..."


    "No problem. In the end, it seems to be something rare, so I understand your reaction."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    '' You don''t understand anything. You must be wanting to steal that gold ring from her '' Freytan thought, just looking at the two.


    cing my hand on the counter, I said:


    "Well, that''s all, right?"


    "Ah, yes. Sorry for taking up so much of your time, Mr. Dantalian."


    "No problem. I hope to see you again in the future."


    I felt Freytan''s sharp gaze after hearing what I said.


    "Miss Freytan, shall we go? We have a ce to go now."


    "Right, let''s go, Mr. Dantalian."


    After leaving the central guild, we went to a small tavern nearby. While Freytan ate and drank, I had my te untouched, looking at the paper in my hand.


    "So, which town are we going to?"


    "It''s a city a bit far from here. It''s in the region under the control of Duchess Marian," she said.


    "Is that so?" Freytan gave a smile, sliding his finger over the edge of the metal mug he was drinking rum from.


    '' I''ve seen this smirk and this behavior before in the game. She''s thinking of doing something bigger than she thought. ''


    Eating and drinking, time passed. Nightfall came and, since I still had things to do in this city, I ended up renting a room in an inn to try to advance my objectives. But as you know, I didn''t even have to do anything, and now we''re back to the decisive moment.


    Here and now, I will discover what this woman is up to. After all, she was trying to get drunk on purpose, or rather, pretending.


    "But what kind of face is that of yours?"


    Freytan sighed.


    "Tsk, you know more about me than I do myself."


    Freytan touched your chest, letting his ck-as-night hair down from its ponytail, flowing down to the end of his back, a long and wonderful hair.


    "I really had nned what you already know, but I remembered everything I''ve seen so far and with that, it would be impossible to deceive you."


    "I don''t think it''s for that much, I''m just very attentive.."


    Freytan chuckled lightly.


    "Stop lying... But listen, I have a proposal for you."


    "What would that be? Is swordswoman thinking of throwing away her pride? I don''t like that at all."


    '' I really hate that, that''s why I haven''t done anything until now. I really care about her '' he thought, looking apprehensive at Freytan.


    Conquering her in this way, with quotes, being one of my favorite characters, could destroy me, just like the protagonist of that novel I read once.


    "Help me tear down that duchess and I''ll give you both myself and that bitch of her daughter."


    The scene I was seeing now, I never thought I''d see with my naked eye. The rage of a person leaving their body and affecting their surroundings, the wooden floor beneath Freytan''s feet, wood chips were flying.


    Stop admiring Dantalian at a time like this, the protagonist has to run away!


    "I''ve already told you once what I want: you by my side."


    "Han?"


    Hugging the heroine tightly.

 Chapter 10 Whos In Control? [R-18]

    ?"Alright, I''ll pretend to believe what you said," Freytan slid her hand over my chest, pushing me forward and throwing me onto the bed. "Anyway, you only flooded one room, so there''s only one thing left to do."


    I smiled, putting my hand on the bed and throwing myself forward.


    "Ah, she seems quite sturdy."


    "Well, you shouldn''t be worrying about the bed," Freytan''s lc eyes gleamed.


    '' Your aggressive side is showing too early, I think I elerated her evolution too much '' I thought, standing in front of the bed.


    "Looks like tonight we''ll decide who''s in control," Freytanughed, opening her arms. "You''d better be ready, arrogant boy, because there''s no excuse that''ll let you escape this."


    '' Well, that was faster than expected '' I thought, removing my tunic.


    Looking at Freytan now with a clear mind, I could handle the outfit she was wearing. A nightgown made of light, silky fabric with a delicate finish around the cor and long sleeves. It was transparent enough to reveal the outline of her body, but still left a little to the imagination. The shadows of the reliefs on her abdomen were clearly defined, and the muscles of her arms were slightly outlined.


    My eyes rose to Freytan''s face and I found her smiling maliciously, her lips curved in an invitation that there was no reason to refuse.


    "Me, arrogant?" I activated the divine hand,pletely covering my legs. I took a step forward, disappearing from Freytan''s view and reappearing behind her. I put a hand on each of her shoulders.


    "I said you need to improve your reflexes."


    Freytan said nothing and began to stroke my left hand, but soon squeezed it, turning me around and throwing me on my back on the floor.


    "Argh!"


    '' What monstrous strength '' I thought for a few seconds before seeing Freytan''s face almost glued to mine. As her hair was loose, she was touching my body, being part of my chest and face.


    "How about you help me with that, then?" Freytan said, digging her fingers into the wooden floor to prevent my escape.


    "Alright!" With one hand on the ground, I threw myself up at the same time I passed my left arm around Freytan''s waist and gave her a kiss. We returned to the ground, this time with me on top, as our kiss continued.


    At that moment, I deactivated the divine hand so as not to have any unnecessary advantage.


    After our lips parted, Freytan''s hands went to the back of my head, holding it and leaving our foreheads touching each other.


    "Let''s continue our practice in a morefortable ce."


    Quickly, Freytan''s right hand went down under my waist, throwing the weight of her body forward. She let go of me, passing her arm around my neck and throwing me against the bed. Soon after, she jumped, sitting on top of me.


    "I said it was good to be prepared."


    Freytan was sitting on top of me, her leg open, and her lc eyes staring intensely at me. I could feel her breath quickening, and I knew she was as aroused as I was.


    I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards me, making our bodies meet even more intimately. She moaned softly in my ear, which made me smile with pleasure.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I began to give small kisses on her neck, moving my tongue softly over her soft skin. Freytan shivered,pletely surrendering to the sensation.


    "What was that?"


    Without saying a word, I began to give small kisses on her neck. Freytan, who had never done anything but wield her sword in search of revenge, was ecstatic at a sensation she had never felt before. Liberating the stress that had umted in her body due to her own actions, Freytan never allowed things to continue, always stopping before her clothes were taken off and whoever tried was left with only death. But others, who thought too much of themselves, expected that at some point they would seed, even if it was just a small chance. After nine long years in search of her own revenge, Freytan was the most affected, having to deal with the weight of this expectation constantly.


    Freytan wriggled on top of me, releasing small moans. I knew she wanted more, so I began to tease her even more, rubbing my thigh against her intimate area.


    She moaned louder this time, and I felt her body tremble with pleasure. Then, without warning, I turned her over and got on top. Now I had control, and I wanted to make the most of it.


    I began to kiss Freytan with more intensity, exploring her mouth with my tongue. Shepletely surrendered to the kiss, moaning and scratching my back.


    I knew she wanted more, so I began to descend with kisses and bites on her neck and corbone. When I reached her breasts, I began to suck and nibble delicately, feeling her nipples harden under my tongue.


    Freytan writhed beneath me, moaning loudly with pleasure. I knew I was taking her to the limit, and I wanted to see how far she could go.


    We continued like this for a few more minutes, until finally the moment came when we could no longer resist. I prated her carefully, feeling her warm and wet intimacypletely envelop me.


    Freytan screamed with pleasure, and I began to move inside her, with increasing strength and intensity. We moaned together, surrendered to the pleasure of the moment.


    I knew I couldn''tst much longer, so I continued to move with even more speed and intensity. Finally, we reached the climax together, screaming and moaning with pleasure.


    after a while we returned to training the bodies


    I continued to delicately kiss Freytan''s neck, feeling her body rx under me. I slid my hands to the hem of her nightgown, lifting it slowly and pulling it over her head. The moonlight streaming through the window illuminated her naked body, and I was awed by the sight.


    As our lips touched, I felt Freytan''s ragged breathing against my skin. She shuddered when my hands found her waist, gently squeezing as our bodies pressed against each other.


    With a low moan, Freytan wrapped me in her arms, letting our bodies fuse in a frenzied and passionate rhythm. Her fingers entwined in my hair as I kissed her chest tenderly, leaving a trail of wet kisses along her soft, silky skin.


    As we explored each other, our bodies moved in perfect sync, as if we were dancing a perfect dance. Every touch, every kiss, was like a symphony of sensations, making our hearts beat together in a fast and passionate rhythm.


    Finally, when our bodies calmed down, our hearts still beat in unison. I kissed her forehead gently, smiling at her as I held her hand in my own.


    After a few moments of rest, we started enjoying the night again.


    As the night unfolded, our hands seemed to be everywhere at once, running urgently and with desire over our bodies. Passionate and intense kisses kept us together, while our ragged breathing filled the space around us.


    Each caress was carefully nned, drawing smooth and daring patterns on our skin. As our bodies moved together in perfect harmony, the tension that had been building for so long finally dissipated in waves of pleasure.


    Freytan moaned loudly as my lips moved from their neck to other parts of their body, leaving a trail of soft kisses along the way. Their fingers tangled in my hair as they arched towards me.


    And so we continued, exploring each other in a night of intense passion. When our bodies finally surrendered to ecstasy, we fell into a peaceful sleep in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 11 Failure (1)

    ?When the sun rose, we were entwined in each other''s arms.


    As time passed, I finally woke up with a heavy body and some muscle soreness. Sitting on the bed, I looked to the side and saw Freytan still in deep sleep.


    [Good morning, sunshine. How was your night?]


    Upon hearing that voice, the only words that came to my mind were:


    "Oh shit! "


    "I forgot you existed, you voyeuristic entity."


    [Don''t speak of me like that, I know what privacy means. I only watched until you removed her nightgown, then I left because I saw things were getting serious.]


    With my hand on my face, I let out a relieved sigh. I didn''t know if I believed in this entity or not, but believing was surely the best way to go.


    "So, should I say thank you then?"


    [But of course. If it weren''t for me, you would have never had this chance.]


    "It''s also because of you that a bunch of weirdos are probably chasing after me now."


    [For good to exist, evil must also exist. And you''reining with a full stomach.]


    -- Yawn! -- Freytan turned in bed, opening her arms and hugging the air.


    [Anyway, what did you do to this girl? She doesn''t seem to be waking up early.]


    Upon hearing that, the words '' nine years old '' came to my mind.


    "What do you think about going back to the topic of privacy?"


    At that moment, I was in the middle of the room, finishing getting dressed.


    [Well, that only piqued my curiosity even more, but I''m a person of my word.]


    "At least you''re an eptable being."


    [Huh! Thank you, I guess... But what do you n to do now?]


    I pointed to the bag on the desk, which currently contained the books, the w, and recently added, the note indicating the location of my new residence.


    "The answer lies in this bag. There''s someone I want to find."


    [Why didn''t you do it yesterday? You spent too much time at the tavern.]


    "Well, I didn''t want to miss the chance to find out what''s happening in the city, and the tavern is always the best ce for that."


    [Oh, I see. Well thought out. So, did you get any good information?]


    "Yes, the location of someone who attracts a lot of attention."


    I picked up the bag and left the room, closing the door carefully, heading towards the city center.


    At this very moment, I''m searching for the most important person right now. If I don''t find her, I won''t be able to make use of this item that was just a game achievement. It had no purpose other than making my profile look nice, but now it''s different. I''m going to create the perfect weapon for the protagonist, an idiot who used his power and weaponpletely wrong.


    "Now, where is the ce those drunks were talking about?"


    From the conversations I overheard at the tavern yesterday, there''s a foreigner working at a cksmith shop, but in this city, there are over twenty of them due to therge number of adventurers passing through here. They''re always crowded.


    '' If only a certain entity could give me ess to a map system like the one in the game '' I thought, hoping for some response from the entity, but nothing happened.


    "Tsk, I''ll just forget about it. It seems you''ve used up all your power transporting me to this world."


    [If you say anything else, I''ll send you back in time. Then you''ll have to redo everything you''ve done so far.]


    "Damn, you really got mad..." I never thought he could threaten me like that. But he''s not a character I can easily coerce. It''s better to forget about it, or I''ll end up as an extra.


    I sighed disappointedly, but a few meters ahead, I could hear amotion:


    "Oh my God, what a beautiful woman!"


    "Excuse me, could you sharpen my sword?"


    "Miss, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "I have a request for an armor to be made here. Could you put your scent on it?"


    As I ran toward the source of themotion, I ended up seeing the ugliest monster in this world: a crowd of extras trampling over each other just to have a chance to be attended to by the foreign woman.


    '' As far as I know, she''s not a subus. Even though she has horns, she''s not a demon either. She''s just a human with slightly different blood because of her ancestors '' I thought, astonished by the situation.


    But I could kind of understand, or rather pretend to understand. Even though this is a gacha world, isn''t it too much of an exaggeration? Although Scy was more popr in terms of appearance than Freytan, those damn degenerates made me lose Freytan''s bride skin.


    '' Anyway, I need to find a way to get rid of these disposable extras '' I thought as the crowd continued to shout in front of the cksmith shop, which kept its doors closed.


    "Ohhh," I smiled, activating the Divine Hand and creating small golden spheres at the tips of my fingers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Wait... I can''t kill them. If I do that, Scy will never talk to me, and I''ll lose my two main objectives..."


    I let out a disappointed sigh. I looked for a ce to sit and ended up choosing to sit on the ground in front of an NPC''s house, waiting for time to pass.


    '' I wish I could fast forward time now. I have to wait for these damn bastards to disappear to talk to her... And Freytan might wake up and not find me... I''ve read too many romance manhwa and manga, I have an idea of what might happen. ''


    Looking at all those bastards screaming in front of the cksmith shop, thoughts of killing them crossed my mind in various ways, but no n would work.


    "No matter what strategy Ie up with, I''ll end up attracting attention, and because of those damn people, I can''t even get their attention."


    "Wait... It was never said that I had to enter through the front."


    "Besides, Scy is a bit weirder than Freytan."


    Standing up and looking around, realizing that all the crazies were only at the entrance of the cksmith shop, I activated the Divine Hand,pletely covering my legs. Taking a step forward, I ran and jumped over all the people, making my way to the back of the cksmith shop.


    "Now all I need to do is enter through the window since I''m not fire-resistant to go through the chimney."


    Climbing up the building behind the cksmith shop, crouching down and quickly looking at two windows on the back wall of the cksmith shop, luckily one of them would be open. Jumping from the other building, I entered the cksmith shop directly.


    Now, the reason for the window being open would make sense. After all, inside this room would be scorching hot as hell. Quickly looking around, I would see the face of an elderly man, the character Jack Hamut, the owner of the cksmith shop.


    Having gray hair that curls around his face, his eyes are yellow and seem to shine with wisdom and experience. He wears a cksmith''s outfit, with sleeves rolled up to his elbows and a charcoal-stained apron. In one hand, he holds a cksmith''s hammer, which appears well-used and worn from hard work. His posture is upright, indicating that he has strength despite his age, and his eyes meticulously examine every detail before him.


    "Mr. Hamut, don''t be rmed. I have something very important to discuss with the foreigner."


    When I realized that Jack Hamut was about to scream and ruin my n, with the Divine Hand activated and my legs covered in golden energy, I took a step forward, appearing behind Mr. Hamut.


    "You don''t want to save your granddaughter? That''s why I''m here, but those damn bastards outside have been getting in my way."


    Mr. Hamut''s mouth quickly closed, his heart racing and sweating.


    "Wait, how do you know about that? Who are you?"


    Jack Hamut stepped back, holding the hammer he was using at the forge, which would still be at a high temperature and would take some time to cool downpletely.


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll take care of you myself, you thief."


    "Hun, I better show you, then," I smiled, disappearing from Mr. Hamut''s sight again, appearing behind him once more. I touched the center of his back with the activated Divine Hand, injecting the golden energy, causing all the pains that had umted in his body from the stress of work to disappear.


    "Han?" Mr. Hamut was astounded by what had just happened.


    With a smile on my face, this time I took a step back, appearing in front of Mr. Hamut and, bowing, introduced myself:


    "You must be familiar with the name Dantalian, right?"


    "Wait, don''t tell me you''re the guild master who recently saved the city..."


    Before he could continue speaking, his mouth closed, realizing how serious the situation was.


    "I''m sorry, sir... I didn''t mean to..." Unsure how to proceed from there, Hamut threw himself to the ground to apologize.


    Watching this scene, a sense of relief washed over me as I thought, '' Just like in the game, he still remains one of the best characters. ''


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve already taken care of everything, which is why I''m here for another reason."


    At that moment, Mr. Hamut understood the purpose of seeking the foreigner.


    "Now I understand. I''ll fetch the youngdy right away..."


    As Hamut was leaving the forge room, he stopped and turned to me with a sad expression.


    "And after you deal with that, can we talk about my granddaughter?"


    '' What a surprise, in the game, he only brings her up if I ask to trigger the side quest. ''


    "Of course, sir. If I didn''t have those intentions, I wouldn''t be here."


    '' But he''s still someone I like a lot, so I see no reason to refuse, especially since the reward is good in the end. ''


    A few minutes passed, and Hamut returned with the foreigner, Scy.


    "Mr. Dantalian, the youngdy has agreed to see you."


    "Great. I''ll be leaving the forge. Sorry for taking so much of your work time, Mr. Hamut."


    "No need to worry, it''s just a sword I''ll have to remake." Jack Hamut chuckled ufortably.


    '' He still has the right mindset. That''s one of the reasons I like this character '' I thought, catching a sweet scent of perfume, something umon for a cksmith shop.


    As I turned around, I saw a truly captivating woman with blue hair. Her hair, in a vibrant shade of electric blue, is long and silky, reaching down to her waist, with some strands gently falling over her shoulders. Her face is angr, with delicate features and a defined chin. Her eyes are shimmering silver, intense and deep, capable of captivating anyone''s gaze.


    Two white horns gracefully curve backward, adorning her head, adding a hint of mystery and fascination to her appearance. She wears a tight ck dress that entuates her slender, curvaceous figure, with a neckline that highlights her perfectly sculpted breasts. Over the dress, she wears a casually draped ck coat, a long-sleeved ck coat that stops at the elbow level, leaving only a small strip of skin exposed just above the elbows. Thisbination creates a captivating visual effect, showing a hint of skin while still maintaining the aura of mystery and elegance that surrounds this enchanting character.


    "Could you inform me of the reason for your unexpected visit, Mr. Dantalian?" she asked, her voice melodic and enchanting.

 Chapter 12 Failure (2)

    ?"Getting straight to the point, he wanted her to do something for him."


    Scy frowned, staring directly at him. "Mr. Dantalian, I know you''re an important person, but I still have many requests to fulfill."


    ''Liar...'' Maintaining a serious expression, he reached into the bag he held with his other hand.


    Scy was a woman who maintained the facade of a good person, but deep down, she was a pervert who hated being beneath others. That was the main reason why she worked in an ordinary cksmith shop in this town instead of in the capital. She was afraid of encountering someone superior, and that''s why she didn''t like him, as he was technically superior to her in wealth and influence.


    As he pulled out one of the volumes of the bestiary from his bag, Scy''s expression of disgust vanished.


    "I can''t believe it, is it a genuine copy, Mr. Dantalian?"


    Scy was a pervert. A true pervert who enjoyed monsters, or rather, enjoyed studying them. Each new type she encountered, she killed and then studied.


    "Yes, all of them, including volume ten."


    Volume ten, unlike the other nine volumes, had been distributed only once, with few copies, less than a hundred. The only intact copy of volume ten was at the protagonist''s guild, and one could say it was a clear case of plot convenience.


    "So, am I still unable to be served?"


    Scy crossed her arms and tilted her head to the left, with a confused look.


    "Do I have some work? I don''t remember."


    "Damn, I guess I''m hearing things then."


    "Dear customer, the journey must have been hard. Would you ept a massage? While we discuss your request?"


    Scy was an opportunist, acting like a loyal servant as long as he could give her what she wanted. It was expensive to keep her by his side, but he knew how to deal with her.


    After all, in the game, it was a mandatory quest to obtain the hero''s sword. An exclusive weapon for the protagonist made from various rare minerals, but it was actually junk considering the abilities of the Divine Hand.


    Scy stood behind him, staring at the book in his hand while massaging his shoulders.


    "Let''s do this, once we''ve decided all the details of my request, I''ll give you volume one."


    Scy smiled and continued the massage.


    "So, tell me what is your request? A weapon? Or armor?"


    Scy pondered for a few seconds.


    "I can make anything for you as long as it''s rted to the art of cksmithing."


    "I already know that, after all, that''s why I sought you out."


    "Hoho, really? Is my name that well-known? Even with just a dagger I made?"


    ''This dagger you made is going to give me a lot of trouble...'' he thought, recalling a livestream where it took him an hour just to pass the first stage of the Boss.


    Turning his head up and looking directly into her eyes, he spoke:


    "Not exactly, it''s just that I can tell your ability is out of this world."


    Scy''s silver eyes darkened for a few seconds. The reason was her passive ability, which allowed her to see what she called the ''heart'' of people, that is, to know if what they said was true or not.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Like, for example, I know the truth about you."


    Scy stopped the massage and squeezed his shoulder tightly.


    "Interesting, but so far we''re just talking nonsense. Could you tell me what you want?"


    "It''s simple, I want you to use this material to make a stinger for me."


    He opened the bag and took out the w, cing it on the table. At that moment, Scy''s eyes gleamed.


    "You truly are a man full of surprises. First the bestiary, now one of the legendary ws."


    Scy stopped the massage and took the w, examining it from every angle, inspecting every piece of it. Having seen one hundred percent of the w from the outside, she gave a smile that stretched from ear to ear.


    "It would be a waste to make just a stinger with such a special material. I will make the perfect weapon for your hand..."


    Scy took his hand and examined it, wearing a confused expression.


    "My hand is too clean for a warrior?"


    Scy became slightly annoyed by thement, after all, she was practically an open book to him, which made her want to kill him and use him as bait for monsters.


    "Yes... Can you read minds, by any chance?"


    "Of course, if you''re referring to mine, I can."


    "You really are a funny guy."


    "Scy, I have something to ask you."


    Scy turned her back and began to distance herself.


    "If you know everything, why do you need to ask me something?"


    Scy stopped and turned to face him, holding the w in one hand.


    "From now on, I''ll be busy, so I can''t have distractions."


    "No problem, I''ll save volume one for you."


    Scy gestured with her other hand, indicating the number four.


    "I''ll need at least four of them if you want the masterpiece I''m going to create."


    He stood up, activated the Divine Hand, and appeared in front of Scy, who was just a few meters from the door leading to the central forge room.


    He ced his hand alongside hers, their fingers interlocking, and with a smile on his face, he spoke:


    "Four? Why would I give so little for a weapon made by a goddess?"


    Thepliment boosted Scy''s ego.


    "You''ll see a weapon so good that it will make you give me all your possessions"

 Chapter 13 Take Responsibility

    ?After Scy locked herself inside the forge room for seven minutes, the only thing he could hear was the sharp sound of the hammer. After five minutes, Jack Hamut emerged from the room, his body trembling and his eyes revealing that fear hadpletely consumed him. It was useless to wait for him.


    "I''m leaving, Mr. Hamut. When Ie back, we''ll talk about your granddaughter," Dantalian said.


    He received no response from Mr. Jack Hamut, who simply went upstairs toward his room, mming the door shut.


    Curiously, he thought, '' What did Scy do to leave him in this state? She''s just forging, not conducting one of her monstrous experiments.'' But he knew that if he opened that door, he would ruin the production of his weapon andpletely destroy his chance to improve his rtionship with Scy.


    "Anyway, it''s better to leave."


    Even though Scy had told him to stay quiet and wait, it was impossible for her toplete the weapon production in such a short time. It would take at least a day or two. He couldn''t afford to wait there all that time. With that in mind, he climbed one of the windows on the side wall of the cksmith''s shop, avoiding being seen by the crazies screaming outside.


    Thus, he ran through the neighboring buildings, only stopping when he was nine buildings away.


    "I hope no psychopath saw me," he said, sitting on the rooftop of the building he found.


    "I still have a few ces to go, but I need to make sure of something."


    A few minutes passed, and he was in the inn, inside the room he had rented, sitting on the bed next to Freytan, who was still asleep. At that moment, he even thought she might be pretending, as the umted stress couldn''t be that intense.


    Finally, after twelve minutes since he had arrived, Freytan opened her eyes.


    "So you''re finally awake," he said, watching Freytan quietly rise as she sat up.


    "How is your de?"


    "Why is that the first thing you ask?"


    Freytan ced her hand on his shoulder, gradually increasing the pressure, stronger and stronger.


    [How dull. If you have a child now, it will affect the subsequent ns. After all, the child can''t have a scoundrel as a father.]


    '' Hahaha, you son of a bitch, all of this started because of you,''


    "Now you''ll have to take responsibility. Now you''ll have to take responsibility."


    Her gaze seemed to prate his entire body. After all, even though this is another world with magic and monsters, they are still humans.


    "You''re right. We acted without thinking clearly. So if something happens, I''ll have to take responsibility."


    "How boring. If you have a child now, it will affect subsequent ns. After all, the child can''t have a scoundrel as a father."


    "What are you doing? I''ve already said that if something happens, I''ll take responsibility."


    Freytan ced her hand on the bed and crawled, getting just inches away from him as she stared intently.


    "Hearing that brings me relief."


    "Do you really think I''m some kind of viin?"


    Freytan chuckled lightly, crossed her legs, and rested her head on one hand.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You really don''t know everything... And don''t worry, even after what happened yesterday, it''s impossible for me to get pregnant because I can''t have a child yet."


    Freytan''s expression seemed distant, as if she were seeing a future that would nevere to fruition.


    "Weird... From the end of that sentence, it doesn''t sound like she''s infertile," he thought, looking at the beautiful image before him.


    "I may be prying, but I''d like to ask what the reason is."


    Freytan simply gave a bitter smile.


    "What are you talking about? You''ve already entered my life to a point where I have nothing left to hide from you..."


    Freytan sighed. "The reason is the Duchess."


    "What? That''s not in the game... Did my actions change the future and turn the Duchess into an even worse person?"


    A memory shed in his mind, one of the encounters with Freytan when their friendship reached its maximum level. The idiotic protagonist asked why she hated the Duchess so much, even though she had already answered that before.


    But this time, she didn''t respond aggressively, tarnishing the Duchess''s image and talking about all her powers. She simply answered, "If we end up together, you''ll understand."


    When they saw that, they thought it was just a random impactful line, considering she had already given a detailed answer before. Besides, it didn''t make much sense since they were unaware of her physiological problem. But if this existed in the game, why wasn''t it further developed?


    "Dantalian, don''t dwell on it too much. Just forget about it, okay? Both what I said just now and yesterday," Freytan said.


    Observing Freytan''s expression, he held her hand tightly.


    "I don''t know why I''m thinking about it, but it''s something I''ll have to do. I''ll take responsibility, Freytan."


    "Haha, what are you talking about? Didn''t you hear what I said? Besides, what we did yesterday was the first and only time I''ll do something like that, so don''t worry."


    "No, I don''t like that bitch either, and I know what you said yesterday was true, so listen to me."


    Looking directly at Freytan, he began to speak.


    "I, Dantalian Lancaster-Steele, ept your request and the reward, as you already know."


    "I''ve told you before... Learn to be a better liar."


    Freytan took his hand and ced it at the center of her chest, cing her own hands over it, creating a small red magic circle that floated before their hands.


    "So the only thing you can do is turn that lie into truth."


    The magic circle split in two, reaching the center of his chest and Freytan''s chest.


    "Now, if you don''t fulfill this contract, you''ll discover the meaning of pain."


    "If it''s the same pain you felt yesterday, believe me, the Duchess will be licking your shoes in no time."


    "Where is my sword?" Freytan began to look around.

 Chapter 14 NPCS

    ?After that happened, we had a brief conversation about what we could do to get rid of the duchess.


    Since I already knew that our meeting was predestined, I just made an excuse, telling Freytan in the middle of the conversation that we needed to stabilize ourselves first, meaning we had to reach the guild where I would assume the position of master.


    "Now that we know what to do, first I need to finish everything I had nned in this city."


    "What exactly would that be? There isn''t much to do here."


    "You''ll find out, and before we leave, could you put on some clothes? You''ve been naked since you woke up."


    Freytan looked at herself, realizing it as she looked at his body. There were some marks scattered on his skin.


    "You didn''t need to say it, I wouldn''t have gone out naked anyway."


    "Oh, really? I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    While descending the stairs, I began to think about the other heroines in this city.


    There are four heroines and two male characters. The rarity distribution would be two SR-ranked heroines, one S-ranked, and one R-ranked. As for the male characters, both of them were S-ranked.


    Currently, in this part of the story, only one of these characters is here, Scy. Now you might ask, if they''re not here, who should we visit?


    It''s simple. It''s the non-yable characters, or rather, the NPCs. There are some non-yable characters who are useless if you''re ying, after all, they will only say the same things over and over again.


    But now they are real people, so knowing about them and what they will do in the future is like finding the golden ticket. And since I already have enough influence to use in the first cities, I can use it to increase and not suffer in the future.


    "Dantalian, who are we going to visit first?" Freytan spoke, stopping by my side.


    At that moment, we were already outside.


    "Let''s go to a nearby clothing store."


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "Don''t worry about it, I don''t have money to buy something for you yet..."


    Freytan walked ahead of me towards the only tailor shop in this city.


    "Alright, I''ll take the opportunity to buy a pair of scissors on the way."


    '' She seems less cold now. If I were topare it to the game, her friendship level would be at level eight. Only two levels left to reach the maximum level '' I thought, looking at Freytan, startling everyone who passed by her side. It seems that cold-bloodedly killing some people made her feared by all. Despite these looks, I feel like they''re not entirely focused on her. Maybe they don''t like me either.


    Time passed, and as we approached the tailor shop, I could see my target sitting in a chair outside the store, reading a newspaper.


    A young man with striking features, with green hair and eyes that caught attention, had a single red strand that contrasted with the rest of his hair. He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants.


    Thinking about it now, it''s strange that I was sent to another world and he didn''t be a yable character, although he would have received a huge amount of hate if he turned out to be a disappointment like the others.


    "Well, if it isn''t Master Dantalian. Do you wish for a new piece of clothing?"


    The young man stood up and bowed to me. "If needed, I apologize as your seamstress is on a trip in search of new fabrics."


    "Not exactly. I came here because there''s something I want to discuss with you about the future."


    The young man seemed confused, but knowing my position and considering the rtionship we have, he just looked around, extending his arm towards the store door and opening it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Let''s talk about it inside."


    The young man entered, waiting for me to apany him.


    "You''ve noticed that, right?"


    With a somber expression, Freytan simply replied, "Yes," and entered the store.


    '' Hepletely ignored my existence... What did I do to be so hated? '' Freytan thought, noticing the stares of everyone in the store.


    Freytan muttered with an ironic smile. "Inparison, the others simply repudiate, instead of just ignoring"


    "Mr. Dantalian, how long will you stay outside?" The young man looked from inside the store, tapping his foot on the ground with crossed arms, staring at me intently.


    "I thought I saw something, that''s all."


    I began walking towards the young man. "So, where are we going?"


    "To my office, it''s beyond that red door."


    The young man reached the door first, opened it, and went straight to the table in the center of the room.


    A ce filled with mannequins, divided between those with a feminine body aspect and the rest with masculine aspects, representing different stages of life.


    "You''re truly dedicated to your work."


    "I have to be, after all, I''m the only tailor in this city."


    The young man gathered all the designs and fabrics on his table, putting them in separate drawers.


    "Let''s sit down because this is a very serious conversation, am I right?"


    "As serious as the fact that our partnership will be the best opportunity for your work and my life n."


    The young man looked at me suspiciously. The young master of a small guild who never even left his city unless he was sent, talking about something that will have such a significant impact? But out of respect for his friendship with the protagonist, he thought his friend had finally awakened.


    "Alright, let''s go. Tell me about your grand n."


    With a smile, I began to exin, and with each passing second, with every word that came out of my mouth, the young man in front of me showed more and more surprise, widening his eyes, getting excited, tapping his foot quickly on the ground, and finally, giving a big smile. It was the joy of seeing his friend finally bing someone.


    "It''s a stupid idea, but it will definitely work. You''ve truly changed, so it wasn''t just my imagination."


    '' What? He noticed something? '' I thought, trying to understand what signal I gave for this to happen until I realized that the true protagonist would have simply gone straight to the new guild because in the game, he only meets Scy because of the yer.


    I sighed. "Have I be a normal person, I would say?"


    The young manughed.


    "You are anything but normal, whether it''s the current you or the past you. Both have something that sets them apart from everyone else, even making clothes for you is a challenge."


    The young man opened one of the drawers, taking out a ck ink pen.


    "Shall we sign a contract now orter? Because if we don''t do it now, I might just steal your idea."

 Chapter 15 Masterpiece (1)

    ?'' His name is Zack? Why did those damn trantors change the name? I almost made a mistake because of that '' I thought as I looked at the contract.


    '' But it''s good to know. So the names of all the characters follow the Japanese version '' I thought, signing the contract.


    Zack took the paper, looked at it, and smiled, cing it back on the table. In that instant, the contract disappeared, and in its ce, a small piece of paper appeared with the words:


    "The Great Library thanks you for using its services."


    Zack extended his left hand, causing a green me to emanate from his left eye, and said, "Now we are not only friends but business partners."


    There it is, his ability, which was only shown once in the game and otherwise could only be rarely seen in other media such asics and novels, excluding the animation, as they only adapted the game''s story, which takes a long time to reach the moment when he is forced to use it.


    "You''re really taking this seriously" I activated the Divine Hand, gripping Zack''s hand tightly.


    "And of course, after all, this is an agreement with a very important person."


    Zack felt a tingling in his hand and soon noticed something looking at him and smiling. He said, "Now I understand why that girl''s body was so rxed, her bones were glowing."


    "Using your abilities on a higher-ranked adventurer can cause trouble for you. Haven''t you forgotten that?"


    "Me? When did I use something like that? I just said that a friend is good with girls" Zack smiled, get up pointing out for the red door.


    "Alright, I understand. You need some time to talk to your other friends."


    The air suddenly became cold, almost instantly. If you looked at the mannequins, you could see the hands of some of them moving slightly.


    "They seem to be missing you."


    Zack let out a sigh. "You''re right. It''s been a while since I used my ability. That''s why we''ll see each otherter."


    Releasing Zack''s hand, I began walking towards the red door. The closer I got to it, the more the cold air was reced by the ambient temperature.


    '' Alright, now I just need to visit the other ces... Where is that girl? '' I thought, already outside Zack''s office.


    As I was heading towards one of the attendants, someone tapped me on the shoulder.


    "So, did you manage to win him over?"


    "Where were you?"


    "Are you just going to ignore it?" Freytan pointed to a white curtain that was blocking the entrance to the bathroom area.


    "In the bathroom, why can''t I?"


    "I was just asking, don''t overthink things. Anyway, we need to visit two more ces."


    "Just hope that at least they don''t see me as trash..."


    I ced my hand on Freytan''s head.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Why do you care about that? It''s not something you would normally think about."


    After saying that, I would walk ahead. It wouldn''t take long before Freytan would follow me.


    And so the two of us headed towards a winery where, unlike the stable, the NPC owner was not important at all, just a regr NPC. What mattered was their shop. The same thing applied to the weapon shop, so I didn''t spend much time talking to them, and now we were in front of Jack Hamut''s cksmith.


    '' Thank goodness those bastards are gone '' I thought, looking around.


    "You can do calctions, right?"


    "It wasn''t my n toe back here so soon, but it turned out to be faster than expected."


    "But then, why are we here? Are you going to try to win him over too?"


    "Oh, no. I already came and made the main piece so we can leave this city soon. Just go in and keep quiet."


    Freytan just looked at me without saying anything.


    Standing in front of the door, I knocked on it three times. A few secondster, I would hear heavy footstepsing from inside, running towards the door.


    When the door opened, it was Jack Hamut who had already returned to normal.


    "Mr. Dantalian, why have youe back so soon?"


    "I finished what I needed to, so I came to fulfill my word. Could you take me to where your granddaughter is?"


    Jack Hamut couldn''t believe that the man in front of him, even though he was technically far superior to him, was stooping to make a request without even mentioning a reward.


    "Of course, sir. And of course, I am very grateful for this. Please,e this way."


    Excited about the situation, forgetting their positions and basically everything about himself, Jack Hamut grabbed my arm, pulling me as if he were a child wanting to show off a new toy, so excited he was.


    With my sudden departure, Freytan stood alone in front of the door, pondering what had just happened.


    "What are you nning this time?"


    With a curious expression, Freytan entered the cksmith''s shop, walking in the direction I had been taken. Along the way, the shrill noise of the hammer could be hearding from a door nearby, but for Freytan, it was nothing extraordinary, as she had spent much of her life watching swords being created and destroyed.


    Sigh.


    Scy, with her skilled hands, maniptes the materials with dexterity and precision. In her dimly lit studio, illuminated by a faint blue light, she works with intense concentration. The sound of hammers striking and mes crackling fills the air. Her movements are graceful and fluid as she shapes and sculpts the weapon. Each strike is executed masterfully, revealing her passion and dedication to creation. As the masterpiece takes form, an aura of power and mystery fills the room, witnessing the birth of something truly extraordinary. She just hadn''t realized it yet, as the weapon wasn''t exactly a weapon.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead, Scy looked ahead, seeing her masterpiece nearing its final stage.


    "Who would have thought something so simple could be so beautiful?"

 Chapter 16 Masterpiece (2)

    ?"Hamut, could you tell me about what she has?"


    Upon hearing this, Jack Hamut stopped squeezing my arm tightly and, with an apathetic expression, spoke:


    "Honestly, Mr. Dantalian, none of the doctors have been able to discover what it really is."


    Jack Hamut clenched his fist tightly, and his apathetic expression gradually became saddened until he almost cried.


    "As for the healers, they said that after the first among them removed all the wounds and pains, there was nothing else they could do. Her situation was something strange even to them."


    Looking at this situation in first person, in front of me, seeing Jack Hamut act in a way I had never seen before, I should feel sad, right? Then why do I feel ufortable being forced to listen to this?


    While I was lost in thought, Jack Hamut put both hands in front of his face.


    "Finally, both the doctors and the healers said that neither science nor current magic could help. The only choice now would be to turn to the elves and their unknown way of healing others, but they live far away and are not very friendly."


    Jack Hamut let out a long sigh.


    "But then you appeared, taking care of all my pains, both physical and mental. I still can''t believe you exist. Maybe this is just a great illusion of mine, and in the end, I am alreadypletely destroyed..."


    Returning to normal, stopping thinking about what I should do at this moment, I only remembered Jack Hamut''sst words.


    "Stop talking nonsense for a minute, please. I already told you that I will take care of this."


    Because of these words, Jack Hamut rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed, giving a smallugh.


    "Sorry, I thought I talked too much."


    I sighed.


    "I already told you to stop talking nonsense. I asked you to speak."


    '' Besides, I know what the problem is. I asked just to follow the script. After all, I don''t want to make unnecessary changes '' I thought, looking ahead and already seeing a door and a chair next to it.


    Giving a smile, I said, "As I said, I will solve this for you. Just sit in the chair as usual and wait."


    Activating the divine hand, I took a step forward, appearing in front of the door. Even before touching the handle, I could already see small ck kesing out of the hinges.


    "So, it''s already at this level..."


    When I opened the door, I was met with a simple room, with walls made of wood and decorated with colorful tapestries. The furniture was rustic and handmade, with a solid wood bed in the center of the room, covered with a simple andfortable sheet. Around it, there were shelves with various books on herbology and bottles containing healing herbs and potions.


    However, the serene atmosphere of the room was interrupted by the sad presence of the brown-haired girl. She was lying motionless on the bed, in a vegetative state. Her eyes were closed, and her serene expression contrasted with the somber reality of her condition. Despite her peaceful appearance, it was evident that she was in a state of deep unconsciousness, disconnected from the world around her.


    This is Amanda, a normal NPC with not much importance. Her appearance is not very striking, being just as standard as possible: brown hair, ck eyes, and wearing a simple white nightgown that covered her entire body.


    '' So there''s a time limit now... Looks like I''ll lose many side quests '' I thought, looking around once again, this time seeing the immense darkness spreading throughout the room. But that was something only I could see, the remnants of the existence of the person who called themselves "Destruction," one of the main viins of this part of the story.


    "It seems there''s no other way; I''ll have to alter the script a bit more," I muttered, gazing at the girl.


    With the divine hand activated, I began emanating golden energy around me, gradually causing the darkness infesting the room to dissipate as I approached Amanda.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Once beside the bed, I lovingly ced my hand on her face, allowing the golden energy emanating from me topletely cover Amanda''s body.


    "This might hurt a little."


    The golden energy started to tighten around Amanda''s body, adhering closely to her skin. If it continued to tighten, it could end up breaking her bones, but even so, Amanda showed no reaction.


    "Damn."


    I withdrew my hand from Amanda''s face, causing the golden energy to detach from her body and form a single sphere floating above my hand.


    In the game, to remove the remnants of the being called "Destruction," I needed to go to another city in search of a potion vendor who conceals the fact that she''s an elf. Only then would I have the option to inquire about a forest that might have a herb used for purification events. Eventually, after obtaining the herbs, I would have to find someone to teach me potion-making since the elf would have disappeared. That person would be an elderly man in a distant city. Only afterpleting all of that could I return to save Amanda and fulfill Jack Hamut''s quest.


    This quest is quite tedious, but it''s not a problem since I know exactly where and which herb to get. That way, I''d just need to ask the elf to make the potion since she would owe me one for saving her life. The only issue is that I no have enough time to do all of this.


    "The situation is worse than I imagined."


    Looking at the sphere in my possession, I noticed that it was gradually being consumed by the darkness, which had started to manifest in its center seconds after all the golden energy had been concentrated.


    "Mr. Jack Hamut, if you can hear me through this door, I hope you understand that what I''m about to do is necessary because the situation is critical."


    Raising my hand with the golden sphere, I forcefully struck his chest, causing Amanda to react and release an unending scream of pain.


    "Aaaaaaaahhhh!"


    At that moment, small ck bubbles began to form all over Amanda''s body, something that shouldn''t have happened, at least not yet. This was a forced expulsion of Krintoin energy, the main power source of the viins. From that moment on, Amanda ceased to be just an ordinary NPC and became the first cursed individual in this world.


    Hearing the incessant scream of pain, Jack Hamut rushed in, encountering a shocking scene: his granddaughter''s body was covered in ck bubbles the size of oranges, while I pressed my hand against her chest.


    "What the hell are you doing, Dantalian?"


    Consumed by anger, Jack Hamut ran towards me, desperate.


    "Freytan, what are you doing?" said, increasing the power emanating of divine hand, causing the ck bubbles, now the size of ser balls, to burst one after another.


    Without uttering a single word, Freytan, who was standing in front of the door, leaped and almost instantly appeared behind Jack Hamut, preventing him from hitting me at thest moment. She held Jack Hamut''s head and threw him to the ground, causing him to lose consciousness. Even though she used the minimum amount of force possible, there was no way he wouldn''t end up in that state.


    "Now tell me, how do you want to die?" Freytan spoke, drawing the Sakura sword from its sheath, her expression showing disgust at what she was witnessing.


    "Freytan, please don''t distract me," I said, with my back turned to her, staring intently at my hand, witnessing theplete chaos of a battle between the golden energy and the Krintoin energy, one consuming the other.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Who the hell are you? Certainly not the person I knew."


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see that I''m saving her? So don''t distract me, I''m close topleting the masterpiece."


    Thatst remark was thest straw for Freytan. After so many years, she had finally trusted someone, even without knowing why, and feltfortable by their side. But now she realized that it was just an illusion she had created for herself, because the person she thought was right turned out to be the worst of all.


    "Fine, I will take responsibility."


    In a swift motion, Freytan''s de was at my necks.

 Chapter 17 Masterpiece (3)

    ?"Freytan" I yelled, creating a wave of golden energy that spread throughout the room, hitting Freytan and Jack Hamut''s bodies and causing ck smoke to emerge from them.


    Freytan, just inches away from hitting my throat, jumped back reflexively. She was confused and her vision was blurry as she asked, "What did I do?"


    "You distracted me, but nothing waspromised. So rest" I said with a smile, plunging my five fingers into Amanda''s chest and removing arge ck mass that extended over thirty centimeters.


    "Finally, now there''s only one step left."


    The ck mass began to thrash aggressively as if it had a life of its own, but it was just arge bundle of Krintoin energy trying to return to its original owner now that it had failed in its mission.


    "Stay still"


    The golden energy covered the ck masspletely, unlike what had happened when it was in Amanda''s body. Now, it was just an insignificant existence without any protective barriers. It had no chance to fight back and waspletely subdued by the golden energy.


    Freytan, still dazed and sitting on the floor, looked at me, seeing this scene and trying to understand what was happening.


    "It''s time for the masterpiece to be born" I said.


    The golden mass, now fully covered by the golden energy, began to float in front of me, coiling, bending, and constantly changing shape until it finally transformed into a solid, perfect sphere with a purple color.


    "An orb with the pure power of Krintoin energy" I said with a smile.


    Now, I had an item that would be worth enough money for me to retire and enjoy the rest of my life in peace, but there was a problem.


    "What are you talking about?" Freytan''s body couldn''t handle the strong energy emanating from the sphere, causing her to lose consciousness. Her eyes were covered in purple.


    Just her existence alone would put my life at risk.


    So, before Freytan could start moving, the golden energypletely covered the Krintoin sphere, swallowing and absorbing it into my body, releasing a strong wave of golden energy that covered the entire cksmith shop. The only person who hadn''t noticed this was Scy, because of her lineage ability.


    The people who lived nearby or were passing by, even the crazies who had returned, would feel a slight tingling in their bodies. But in the end, the only reaction they had was one of shock, forgetting what had happened a few secondster and returning to their normal routine. They probably maintained their NPC habits.


    "Now it''s your turn, miss"


    I looked at Amanda, panting, with her eyes closed, and still unconscious. It was impossible to tell if it was due to the shock caused by the Krintoin energy or if she simply hadn''t woken up yet.


    "First, calm down" I said, gently caressing Amanda''s cheek. I released small doses of golden energy that resonated with the remnants floating around the room. All the negative effects on Amanda''s body had finally been removed, and now, looking at her sleeping face, I no longer needed to fear anything bad, as the worst that could happen now would be a nightmare.


    "Now you just need to take care of your mental health, and nothing bad will happen anymore" I assured her. I ced my hand on her back and stretched. This was the first time I had exerted so much divine power. Not even in the fight against Beranoth had I needed to expend so much energy, which only showed that these bastards were going to be really tough to face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That''s why I have to prepare myself, especially for those famous cutscenes where you''re forced to watch the protagonist get beaten up, even though you just beat them up viin.


    I sighed, sitting on the floor and looking around. The only energy that remained was the golden energy. Every trace of Krintoin energy had disappeared.


    '' I can''t believe this actually worked...'' I looked at my hand anxiously. '' Honestly, what will be the limit? Because I feel like I shouldn''t reach it '' I thought, lying down on the floor.


    In that same room, there were two unconscious people, one asleep, and finally, a young boypletely exhausted, trying to maintain his appearance until thest moment.


    '' Scy, she''s the only one left, and then I can disappear from this city '' I thought, looking up at the ceiling and slowly closing my eyes, falling into a deep sleep.


    Several minutes passed, and I would wake uppletely revitalized.


    "Ah! You finally woke up, Mr. Dantalian" Amanda said, smiling brightly.


    "So, have you improved?" she asked.


    '' A healer? I didn''t know that, I thought you were just an archer... Maybe it''s a good time to use the bonus, not only to improve my memory '' I thought as I looked at myself and moved my arms. Not only had all the fatigue disappeared, but the amount of mana in my body had also increased, and I already had a substantial amount.


    "Miss Amanda..." I started to say, but I was interrupted by Amanda herself, desperately waving her hand in denial.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The problem is you calling me ''madam''."


    '' Ah, sorry, you don''t like it? '' I thought, running my hand over my neck as I looked at Amanda, trying to disguise it.


    "It''s not that, it''s just that you''re my savior, so you can call me Amanda" she said.


    [Her first impression of you was so good that the unexpected happened, your friendship level has reached its maximum.]


    Upon hearing that voice, I realized what had happened, but another doubt arose in my mind.


    '' But what was that? She''s not even a heroine. ''


    [She remains a potential achievement, even if she''s just an NPC.]


    '' What the hell are you thinking? Anyway, she caught my attention. We''ll see where this ends up. ''

 Chapter 18 Amanda (1)

    ?Amanda, amon NPC that only appears once in the game, in this side quest. In any other part, if you happen to encounter her, she won''t have anything important other than a standard line thanking you for saving her.


    However, using the bonus, I managed to discover some things. Actually, she is a true adventurer, which makes sense, after all, it is said that she ended up like this after encountering a dark creature while searching for a striped bear.


    Her role in the team is that of a support archer. Due to her mother, she inherited healing abilities, so her arrow attacks have, at most, a magical enhancement. If she wants an incendiary arrow, she would have to manually set fire to the arrowhead.


    Looking at it this way, she''s just another ordinary character, as there are hundreds of healers in this world, including SSR characters. But what caught my attention were her unique abilities. Why would an NPC have not just one, but three unique abilities? Could there be another secret mission that hasn''t been uncovered yet?


    "How''s the coffee, Mr. Dantalian?"


    At this moment, we would be in the cksmith''s room, sitting on the couch next to each other, while the other two are unconscious in separate beds.


    " It''s great, Miss. If you keep spoiling me like this, I''ll make you my secretary" I chuckled.


    "If you really want to, I won''t refuse. After all, I owe you a lot."


    '' I still can''t believe she chose to wake me up using the mana she had just recovered instead of waking up her grandfather. I even feel a little sorry for him '' I thought, finishing my coffee.


    "Amanda."


    "Yes? What do you want?"


    In the end, I ended up gaining not only Jack Hamut''s reward but also his own granddaughter, a truly unexpected reward.


    Amanda was eagerly waiting for my response.


    "How long does it take for Scy to forge a weapon?"


    "Han?"


    The incredible look of disgust that Amanda made, but disguising it, she cleared her throat and reached her hand to my thigh.


    "I can''t say for sure, but the dagger she made over a week ago took only nine hours."


    "What? Nine hours? Isn''t that too little time?"


    Amanda was gradually stroking my thigh, moving her hand upward.


    "It truly is surprising, but it''s true. Not only did it take just nine hours, but it was better than any dagger, even those made by my grandfather. Even if he spent over a hundred hours refining it, he wouldn''t reach the level of Scy."


    Amanda gave a small kiss on my neck.


    "I would say the de was as beautiful as you are in this very moment."


    "Hahaha, aren''t you being a little disrespectful to someone who saved your life?"


    "What are you talking about? You like it, master. I could read that."


    I smiled, grabbing both of her hands and throwing her onto the back of the couch, positioning myself on top of her.


    "Using an ability on someone of higher Rank than a mischievous girl... you know you''re not supposed to do that, right?"


    Amanda responded with a mischievous smile.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "And that I didn''t want to be abandoned by you, so all that was left was to conquer you. But it seems it didn''t work, hehehe."


    "That ability of yours is truly annoying. So, let me ask you something."


    "What would that be? You can ask me anything."


    "Are you really going to leave your grandfather alone? Miss Amanda."


    "Han? What? I..."


    I took both of her hands and ced them on her breasts, starting to y with them.


    "Haan!"


    "Come on, answer me. Are you really going to abandon your grandfather because of me? A stranger?"


    Letting go of Amanda''s hands, I began to slowly remove her camisole while she remained silent, looking at me intently.


    As I continued to slowly remove her camisole, my hand moved across her body, reaching her flower and gently moving my fingers over the fabric, causing Amanda to release small moans.


    "Alright, if you won''t answer that, I''ll ask another question."


    "Huuun."


    I stopped caressing her flower and removed the camisole from her legs. Then, I positioned my fingers in front of her flower while sitting beside her and pointed with my other hand towards the staircase that led to the room where Jack Hamut and Freytan were unconscious.


    "What would happen if your grandfather saw you like this?"


    She was wearing white panties with delicatece and a matching white,cy bra. The panties had a high cut, entuating the curves of her hips, while the bra enhanced her breasts, leaving them firm and rounded. Her skin seemed even softer and silkier beneath the delicate fabric of the lingerie. Her brown hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her delicate face and shining eyes. She appeared vulnerable yet powerful at the same time, a blend of beauty and fragility that left me almost speechless.


    '' Someone on the development team had a lot of fun creating this, because something like this shouldn''t exist. But I won''tin '' I thought as I looked at Amanda''s frozen expression.


    '' What? What do you mean? If my grandfather sees me like this... I don''t know what to do. What can I say? Will he abandon me if I say something wrong? ''


    Amanda''s mind was racing with a thousand thoughts, but she couldn''t voice any of them. At one point, she even thought that what she was doing was wrong and absurd. It wasn''t supposed to happen, especially right after she woke up.


    '' Why did I do this? Is it really the only way to stop he from leaving? But it doesn''t feel like it. Do I really have to leave? I don''t want to, but I don''t know what to say... Wait, what if my grandpa kicks me out when he sees me like this? Would that solve everything? ''


    Amanda''s mind was distorted. She had just woken up from a long sleep, and the first thing she did was end up in this kind of situation. Had she be a dirty woman? Or was she always like this?


    While Amanda got lost in her thoughts without answering any questions, her body was honest. In that moment, my fingers, which had been paused in front of her flower, became drenched even through the fabric.


    '' Oh, I think I went too far. I just wanted to test one of your unique abilities, master and servant, an intriguing name , right? '' I thought, bringing my fingers, now soaked, up to Amanda''s eyes.


    "Amanda, you don''t have to answer. You can calm down. Your body has already done that." I smiled as I watched Amanda''s petrified face when she looked at my hand. She had reached climax without even realizing it. It was an unexpected turn of events.


    "I''m truly a dirty woman... How could I do this?" Amanda spoke, covering her face with her hands, overwhelmed with shame.


    "You don''t have to feel that way. After all, it''s just your way of expressing gratitude, right? So, how about we continue in a more private setting?"

 Chapter 19 Amanda (2) [R-18]

    ?Amanda nodded and led Dantalian to the storage area where all the discarded weapons were kept. In this ce, they would have the necessary privacy to continue what they had started.


    Dantalian grabbed Amanda by the waist and pressed her against the wall, beginning to kiss her intensely. Amanda moaned in response, fully surrendering to the moment. Dantalian''s hands slid over Amanda''s body, squeezing her breasts and descending to her thighs.


    Amanda moaning "Ohhh..."


    Dantalian whispering "You feel so good..."


    Amanda moaned loudly as Dantalian began to caress her intimately over her clothes, feeling herself bing more and more aroused. Dantalian then lowered Amanda''s pants and prated her, eliciting even louder moans from her.


    Their hands grasped each other tightly as Dantalian thrust into Amanda with force and intensity, causing her pleasure to escte. They were in a dirty and dangerous ce, but none of that mattered in the moment. The desire they felt for each other was stronger than anything else.


    Dantalian grunting "You''re so tight... Ahh..."


    Dantalian continued to move inside Amanda with fury, feeling her warmth enveloping him in a breathtaking sensation. Moans of pleasure escaped from both of their lips, echoing through the intimate environment they were immersed in.


    After Amanda''s intense orgasm, Dantalian decided to change positions, desiring to explore new sensations and prolong the pleasure they shared. He gently slid out of Amanda, causing a moan of loss to escape his lips.


    Amanda breathless "Don''t stop... please..."


    With care and skill, they switched ces, allowing Amanda to take control. She positioned herself over Dantalian, her hands resting on his chest as she guided him inside her. The movements of their hips began to synchronize, creating a sensual dance that brought them closer and closer to ecstasy.


    The moans of pleasure intensified as Amanda rode Dantalian with ardor and passion. Each thrust was an invitation to pleasure, an intimate connection that transcended the physical and delved into the depths of their souls.


    Dantalian moaning "You''re driving me wild..."


    Dantalian held onto Amanda''s hips firmly, matching her movements with desire and devotion. They were immersed in a world of their own, where time seemed suspended and the only thing that mattered was the pleasure they shared.


    The rhythm gradually elerated, their bodies moving in a fric dance of lust and surrender. Moans echoed through the storage area, blending into a harmonious chorus that announced their unrestrained passion.


    Amanda moaning loudly "Yes! Yes! Harder!"


    And when they reached the peak again, a duet of moans and sighs filled the space. Pleasure consumed them, leaving them breathless and satisfied.


    They remained intertwined for a moment, their bodies sweaty and breathless, enjoying the closeness and tranquility that followed the storm.


    Dantalian tenderly caressed Amanda''s face.


    Amanda whispering "That was incredible."


    Dantalian smiling "It really was."


    They kissed each other again, savoring the lingering intensity of their encounter.


    After a few minutes, they dressed and made their way back upstairs. Fortunately, everything went ording to their expectations. Freytan and Jack Hamut were still asleep, and Scy was stillpletely focused on forging what would be my weapon.


    Nervously poking me, Amanda intertwined her fingers and spoke:


    "Can I answer your questionster?"


    "Hmm?"


    The things I had said before passed through my mind and I quickly realized.


    "Oh, yes, no problem. You can answer me tonight if you want."


    I spoke while holding her right hand and giving it a small kiss.


    "Oh, I see you were well taken care of while you were unconscious, weren''t you, darling?"


    Amanda was startled to hear this and eximed:


    "Wait, you had a girlfriend? And it''s serious? So... I really am a dirty woman."


    She looked at Freytan, who let out a long sigh, jumped off the stairs, andnded beside me.


    "It''s okay, I know."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Freytan walked over to the girl and pointed to the stairs.


    "Don''t worry about that trash, he''s like that. You should go see your grandfather, he woke up too."


    "What?"


    "Go there, Amanda, we''ll talkter."


    "Okay." Amanda looked at us onest time before running upstairs.


    After not being able to hear her footsteps anymore, I put my hand on Freytan''s shoulder.


    "It''s not very nice of you to call others trash."


    "You should be happy, I had thought of thousands of worse names."


    Freytan looked at me over his shoulder, the feeling of death had never been so close to me as it was now.


    "But you shouldn''t say anything either. You almost killed me just for being weak."


    "What did you say?"


    "Just the truth. Or did you really want to cut my head off at that moment?"


    The memory of the moment passed through Freytan''s mind, who, with a surprised look, turned to me.


    "What was that thing?"


    Iy down on the couch, yawning.


    "That''s called Krintoin, it''s a type of energy from another world. We can say that it acts like a parasite in humans, controlling them."


    "I was controlled? Are you sure?"


    Iy with my eyes closed, looking for afortable position to stay in.


    "You really don''t know anything yet, do you? Even though you have immunity to mind control because of the ''quick thinking'' ability, you all still have a fatal weakness: emotions."


    '' Whether you like it or not, emotions are a chemical factor, and those bastards know perfectly well how to make good use of them '' I thought, letting out a sigh of relief, as I had found the perfect position, lying on my back with my neck on the arm of the couch.


    "Dantalian, you''re not serious, are you? Tell me the truth, what was that dark thing?"


    "A monster. It can invade people''s bodies and control them. While I was treating Amanda, you came in and got infected like a fool by the Krintoin energy, driving your emotions crazy, losing your sanity and attacking the bastard in front of you who killing a defenseless girl.


    "Are you happy now?"


    I took a breath and opened my eyes, looking at Freytan.


    "I don''t know, it seems like that monster is controlling me again."


    Freytan had her sword raised, preparing to attack me.


    "Are you really going to act like a child?"


    Freytan sheathed her sword, turned, and headed upstairs to see how Mr. Jack Hamut was doing, since she was kind of the one who put him in this deplorable state.


    "The Duchess and those bastards are dead... and you''re included in that."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll let you use me if you let me do the same."


    Freytan gritted her teeth as she looked at me over her shoulder.


    "You vagabond."


    "Wow, I''m so offended. See you tonight, darling."

 Chapter 20 Thats Not Really A Weapon.

    ?While I was lying on the couch in the perfect position, sleep overcame me, proving that I really needed to improve my stamina.


    In the midst of my short nap, whichsted about twenty minutes, a cold hand touched my forehead, instantly waking me up.


    "A ''horned one'' finished her weapon. It''s good to go see it," Freytan spoke with a spoon in her mouth, holding a wooden mug containing something resembling ice cream.


    "Are you really going to insult every woman I show interest in?"


    "What are you talking about? You don''t want to have sex with the '' horned one '' too? So hurry up, because Amanda said she only sees you an information sheet, nothing more."


    Impulsively, while smiling, expecting the worst to happen to me, Freytan bit the spoon, breaking it in half.


    "Rudeness! You call someone a ''horned one'' and now you''re breaking other people''s things. Are you really a swordsman?"


    I got up from the couch, looking at Freytan''s expression, as she held a half-broken metal spoon tightly.


    I spat the broken piece on the floor; she stepped on it, arrogantly looking at me in a futile attempt to appear superior.


    "Just go see your damn weapon, we need to get out of here soon."


    "Alright, alright, madam. But remember that Amanda will find out about this spoon."


    As I moved away from Freytan, I could see how she kept her eyes on the nearest exit of the forge, the window on the left wall.


    '' If I buy a new one, there won''t be any evidence. Is that what she''s thinking? '' I thought, giving a smile, almost turning back just to catch her in the act. But it wouldn''t be as fun to do it now.


    Upon reaching the door that led to the central hall of the forge, my ears were greeted only by heavy and panting breaths that grew closer. The door opened, revealing Scy, covered in sweat, wielding a forge hammer so worn out that it seemed about to crumble into dust at any moment.


    "So you finally woke up, Sleeping Beauty" Scy said, with a breathless tone in her voice.


    "What happened in this ce? And how did you end up like this?" I asked, bewildered.


    The forge was in a state ofplete disarray and chaos. Tools of all kinds were scattered everywhere, piled up on workbenches and the floor. Mountains of metal and machine parts umted in corners and shelves, creating an undeniable visual mess. But nothingpared to Scy''s deplorable appearance. It was evident in every detail of her figure. Her face was covered in sweat, the skin pale and stained, betraying the exhaustion consuming her. Her normally silky and well-groomed hair was tangled and unkempt, sticking to her forehead and neck. Her clothes, once immacte, were dirty and torn, showing signs of hard work and neglect.


    Scy''s countenance was marked by fatigue and tension, with dull and lifeless eyes reflecting a mixture of frustration and determination. Her body, normally slender and agile, was hunched and stiffened by continuous effort. Every muscle seemed to scream with exhaustion.


    Despite her deplorable appearance, Scy stood there withoutining, radiating silent determination.


    '' What the hell is this? How did not only she, but the entire forge end up like this... now I understand why Jack Hamut seemed so terrified that day. '' While I thought, without uttering a single word, Scy bit her lip and grabbed my arm, pulling me inside the forge, mming the door shut and sitting down, leaning against the door.


    "What you asked for is on top of this table."


    Scy pointed to a table on the left side of the room, against the wall, away from the heat and all the mess of the forge. On top of it, a yellow cloth covered the weapon she forged for me.


    "Just know that I''ll never do this again, now enjoy my masterpiece."


    Scy let out gentle sighs, remaining still to recover, while she watched me walk towards the table.


    '' Never again? Not at all, you''ll be my main cksmith, so better prepare your tools '' I thought, already standing in front of the item I had been eagerly waiting for. Because of her words and the size of this item, it''s definitely not a stinger. So, what did she make?


    When I removed the cloth, the first thing my eyes found was an uneasy sensation passing through my mind. After all, what she had forged was not a weapon, but rather a piece of equipment, a pair of gauntlets.


    '' What the hell is this? I asked for a weapon, not equipment. '' That''s what I thought to say, but soon my eyes lit up. This woman, she truly knows how to create exactly what her clients want.


    The gauntlet would have its base predominantly white, radiating a feeling of purity and elegance. The white is soft and immacte, giving the gauntlet a refined appearance. The surface is smooth and polished, reflecting the attention to detail employed in its manufacture.


    Orange details stand out, adding a vibrant and energetic touch to the gauntlet''s visual. The orange tones are intense and captivating, bringing life and vitality to the piece. These details can be seen in abstract forms or decorative patterns, such as sinuous or spiral lines, which skillfully interweave with the white base.


    "Scy, you really made a masterpiece."


    Scy gave a smug smile, remaining seated on the floor. She pointed her finger to the ceiling.


    "Of course, after all, I''m the best of all cksmiths. No one is as good as me."


    "Really, I have to agree. After all, no other cksmith would use parts of their own body in the forge."


    Holding one of the gauntlets in my hand, I pointed to its base, looking at Scy, who froze. If I looked at her ears, I could see the tips turning red.


    "Is it that good? I''ll always have the best cksmith by my side."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That was unexpected. Throughout the game, I never saw Scy use her horns to forge anything. In the game''s story, the only time she did anything with them was to pierce the heart of the king''s son. I remember that this part of the story was talked about for a long time, after all, it was from this moment on that the game''s story started to be more interesting.


    "Shut up, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just used a unique material from my family, because I didn''t want to tarnish it by using low-quality materials."


    Scy pointed to her horns.


    "And you, are you blind? Can''t you see that I still have both of my horns?"


    Without saying anything, I put on the gauntlets, covering my legs and five fingers with golden energy. I took a step back and appeared behind Scy, cutting her left horn into four pieces.


    "Damn it..." This was the only word that came out of Scy''s mouth, who was now in shock.


    I sighed, looking at the gauntlets, moving my fingers.


    "Being able to cut something so resistant, yes, that is perfect."


    Before I could react, my face was hit by Scy''s hammer, which threw me away, hitting a shelf full of shields and armor parts, which copsed on top of me.


    '' Oh, crap '' I thought, lying on the ground, looking at the huge pile of metaling towards me quickly. Choosing the most logical option, I brought my leg forward, appearing a few meters away from where the pile of metal had formed.


    '' This isn''t a cartoon, for my plot armor to be so strong. I would be crushed if I stayed there '' I thought, touching my face, feeling a strong pain. By some miracle, I didn''t lose any teeth or break anything. How is this possible?


    "Ouch..." I groaned in pain, touching my mouth.


    Thinking about it now, maybe I would be able to survive even if buried by the pile of metal. This body is stronger than I expected, but I''m not interested in finding out its limits.


    "You pervert! Bastard! Afterbirth residue, what do you think you''re doing touching my horns?"


    "What? But I didn''t touch them, after all, they''re intact on your head."


    Scy, who was running towards me, stopped in her tracks, realizing she had been caught in her own lie.


    '' This useless noble, how does he know about my regeneration? '' Scy thought, putting her hand in front of her mouth and clearing her throat.


    "Whatever, just give me my payment."


    '' So you''re going to try to change the subject? '' I thought, applying the golden energy to my face, relieving all the pain I was feeling.


    "I almost lost the books just now, how strange, isn''t it? Could there be a ghost here?"


    Smiling, I reached for the bag at my waist, taking out the tenth volume and throwing the bag with the other nine volumes to Scy.


    "Hey, this wasn''t our agreement."


    "Of course, you wanted four volumes, and I gave you nine. So, don''tin."


    "Tsk, it didn''t work."


    "What are you talking about? Of course, it worked. After all, you got five extra volumes and were also able to work with one of the ws."


    Scy, who was crouched down looking at the books inside the bag, looked at me curiously.


    "So you know about the others?"


    "Shouldn''t that be obvious? If I know about one, of course I would know about the others."


    cing volume three in front of her mouth, Scy frowned.


    "So you didn''t just get lucky, huh?"


    Scy put the book back in the bag and closed it.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for you then, whenever you want to forge something again."


    Scy picked up the hammer she had ced on the ground, pointing towards the door and with a smile on her face, she said:


    "Now get out of my sight, you piece of shit."

 Chapter 21 Reward

    ?"Han?"


    "Han? What? Get out of here."


    Upon looking at that, I realized she saw me just like any other person.


    '' That was why the entity didn''t say anything when I met her '' I thought, looking at Scy staring at me intently and judging while pointing towards the door.


    "I need to clean the forge, so disappear because I''m tired and want to sleep."


    "Alright, but before that, I want to make a request."


    Scy extended her hand.


    "Go ahead. What''s your current idea?"


    With the divine hand already activated, I took a step forward, appearing beside Scy and touching the center of her chest with my index finger, and spoke.


    "I don''t want something from you, I want you, Scy. Be my cksmith."


    Scy squeezed my finger, looking at me. Her eyes made me feel like I was in the middle of the ocean. If I didn''t hurry and resurface, I would drown.


    "Why should I?"


    "Understood, we''ll see each otherter then."


    "I await your return, dear customer."


    '' What a bitch. She knows I wouldn''t give any of the failures to another cksmith... I''ll have to use n B '' I thought, opening the forge''s door. A few meters from the door were Freytan, apanied by Amanda and Jack Hamut.


    "Looks like you couldn''t win her over. What a shame," Freytan said with a huge smile on her face.


    "To win over? What should the master win over?" Amanda said, visibly confused.


    "Sorry for Scy''s temperament. Even I, as the owner of this ce, can''t handle that woman," Jack Hamut said, thinking that Scy had caused some trouble.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Don''t you see the gauntlets in my hands?"


    The three quickly looked and realized the strange thing was that they hadn''t seen something so eye-catching.


    "Indeed, that girl has an unprecedented talent and an impable piece," Freytan yawned. "Finally, we can leave."


    Amanda didn''t say anything, she just watched her grandfather with a smile as he examined every detail of the gauntlet.


    "Can I see what''s inside?" jack asked.


    "Of course, why not? But before that, Amanda, could you get me a bag? I need to store this book, it contains something important."


    "Sure, master. Just wait a second."


    Amanda quickly picked up the book, passed by my side, and ran off to get a bag.


    "You didn''t have to... Ah, never mind."


    I removed one of the gauntlets and handed it to Jack Hamut, who rushed to sit on the couch, examining every detail on the gauntlet.


    "He looks like a child in this state," I said.


    Freytan touched my shoulder.


    "So, are we leaving today?"


    "Why the rush, woman? Are you running away from something?"


    "No, I just don''t want to sleep in the inn anymore. The innkeeper scolded me for the excessive noise."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Don''t ask me, I didn''t understand either, but it seems it was the people staying next to our room."


    "So, even in this world, there are annoying people. It''s not our fault if the walls are thin. Anyway, let''s go."


    As I heard Amanda''s footsteps approaching, I went to Jack Hamut and touched his shoulder.


    "So, could we talk about something important?"


    Upon hearing that, Jack Hamut''s happy expression disappeared and was reced by one that resembled that of a killer.


    Sighing, I understood the reason. I really shouldn''t have done that to his granddaughter.


    "We don''t need to say anything, Mr. Dantalian. I allow my granddaughter to go with you."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    At that moment, both Freytan and I, who had been silently observing, werepletely puzzled. Numerous question marks appeared in our minds.


    "What''s wrong? Wasn''t that what you were going to ask me? Hahaha, I know young people, and my granddaughter has never been happier. Besides, if it weren''t for her illness, she would have gone on her own adventure a long time ago."


    While Jack Hamut smiled and lightly pped my back, holding my hand.


    '' Wait, what about the reward? How can I bring that up now? It seems like he doesn''t know what I did to his granddaughter... Ah, darn it. '' I thought, putting my hand in front of my face and screaming internally. Now I''ll have to think of another way toplete that mission in the future, without Jack Hamut''s letter of rmendation.


    "Hahahahah, are you so happy that you don''t know how to react? That''s great, kid, you are."


    Jack Hamut watched his granddaughter descending the stairs and soon distanced himself from us, heading to the forge to continue producing weapons and equipment orders for his clients.


    "Well, as long as I''m with his granddaughter, I should be able to get the letter when I need it."


    I smiled at Jack Hamut, not saying a word, because if I said anything, I might end up saying something foolish.


    In the background, I could hear Scy talking to Jack Hamut about the gauntlet.


    "Why the long face? Feeling sick?"


    Freytan let out a shortugh.


    "So, master, is this bag good enough?"


    Amanda spoke, descending thest step of the stairs, carrying arge brown bag that seemed to have been recently purchased, big enough to fit not only Volume Ten but the entire collection.


    Inhaling and exhaling, I released the tension from my body, and gradually, the frustration would dissipate, trying my best to conceal it from Amanda, as Freytan had already noticed.


    "Yes, it''s perfect. Well done, Amanda."


    Upon hearing that, Amanda ced the book inside the bag and ran over to me, extending her arm.


    "Shall we go now, master?"


    "So, you have your answer?"


    "Yes, my grandfather understood, and he told me to follow my heart."


    "If you say so, then let''s go. We have a long journey ahead."


    Freytan got up from the chair she had been sitting in.


    "Oh, I don''t want to walk the whole way. Can''t we rent a carriage?"


    While I was contemting the possibility, Amanda ced her hand on her brown leather shorts, taking out a wooden sign with a sequence of numbers. In that very moment, Freytan''s eyes sparkled.


    "Amanda, my sweet girl, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you had a carriage with trained horses?"


    "Wait... Could this be Jack Hamut''s carriage?" As I pondered on that, it finally dawned on me. So, in the end, the reward was indeed altered. I gained his granddaughter and his carriage instead of the letter of rmendation.


    "I can''tin. The letter would have been useful in the future," I murmured. Fortunately, neither of them noticed, as both had disappeared.


    "Freytan has be too arrogant. I need to address this."


    I spoke as I left the cksmith''s shop since it was alreadyte, and none of the crazies would be around to disturb, although there were still four guys sleeping on the street.


    "Why am I doing this?"


    As I questioned myself, I heard the sound of trotting horses. Coming to a stop in front of the cksmith''s shop, Amanda was at the reins, and Freytan was inside the carriage, sprawled across the left seats.


    "Shall we, master?"


    "I''ming."


    I climbed into the carriage, opening the bag. From inside the book, I took out the page showing the city where I would assumemand of the guild.


    "stray, the master got lucky. It''s a very beautiful city."


    "So, you''re familiar with it?"


    "Of course. I used to go there a lot as a child, and from what I''ve heard, it''s better than ever."


    "I heard that the adventurers there are strong, much better than the ones you had before," Freytan spoke from inside the carriage.


    After this brief conversation, I entered the carriage, and Amanda headed towards stray.


    The journeysted three days and four nights, arriving in stray at dawn.

 Chapter 22 New Guild

    ?stray is an entertainment-focused city, unlike the previous one. There are few shops that adventurers can enjoy since most of them are entirely dedicated to attractions, ranging from music shows, all of them ssical music, and there is none that can be considered illegal, at least not visibly to everyone. After all, they do exist, and it is with that that the story of chapter one begins.


    In a strange way, the Star-Eyed Woman''s group is destroying all the dirty businesses, and the reason for that is simply because they are using their group''s name to scare away anyone who tries to put an end to all the illegal activities, thus tarnishing the group''s reputation.


    Only toter cause chaos in the city, just to send a message to anyone who dares to pretend to be them.


    "Hey, why do you have that smirk on your face?" Freytan asked.


    "I''m just happy, that''s all."


    "If the master is happy, then I am too."


    "Oh my God, Amanda, stop acting like that, it''s weird."


    I ced my hand on Amanda''s head.


    "She''s right, you''re already an experienced adventurer, you shouldn''t act like this."


    "If the master says so, then I''ll stop."


    With that, we continued walking through the city, relentlessly searching for the location of the guild. I wasn''t interested in any of the famous attractions since there''s no one important in them.


    Until, after walking for a long time, we finally saw in the distance a building that stood out from all the others around it, making them look ugly inparison.


    The adventurers'' guild was an imposing stone building, with a solid and sturdy structure. Its walls are tall and imprable, conveying a sense of security and protection. The facade is adorned with borate architectural details, such as reliefs and carvings, adding a touch of beauty and refinement.


    The main entrance of the guild is marked by tworge solid wooden doors, with intricate details and sturdy hinges. Above the doors, there is a metal que with the guild''s emblem, representing its identity and purpose. Tall and narrow windows line the walls, allowing only glimpses of the bustling interior.


    The roof of the building is sloped and covered with y tiles, giving it a ssic and traditional appearance. Gargoyles and other decorative figures can be seen along the eaves, adding a touch of mystery and charm to the structure.


    Surrounding the guild, there is a spacious and open area, usually enclosed by a low wall. This space may amodate courtyards, gardens, or even a square, where adventurers gather and interact. Wooden benches are strategically ced to provide resting and gathering spots.


    The exterior lighting is provided by torches fixed to the walls.


    "Wow, this one beats your old one ten to zero."


    "Huh? Have you been to the old master''s guild?"


    "Everything you''ve done, I''ve done before."


    "What??"


    Without saying a word, I walked towards the guild''s door, leaving the two behind.


    '' What the hell is happening with Freytan? '' While thinking that, the door opened before I even touched it, and the reason for that was the adventurers who were waiting for me.


    "Wee, guild master."


    "We have a newmander."


    "He''s still young, this time the guild will surpass the sky."


    These and various other praises and phrases happened just like in the game, with the only difference being that I should have pressed the "E" key in front of the door.


    "Silence, you troublemakers!"


    Instantly, everyone fell silent.


    A woman with ck hair and red eyes, wearing the same uniform as the guild attendant from the previous city, basically their uniform, walked towards me carrying a huge stack of papers in her arms.


    "Wee, master. I am the attendant of this guild, and I will take you to your office."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Apparently, the previous master left a lot of unfinished work."


    "Exactly, sir. You should start fulfilling your duties immediately."


    "Alright, lead me to my office then."


    "Follow me, master."


    The attendant turned her back, walking towards a door that, when pressed, revealed a long staircase leading to the fifth floor, as the second to fourth floors are reserved for adventurers'' rooms.


    "Master, wait for us."


    The attendant looked back to see Freytan and Amanda entering the guild.


    "Girls, just go up the stairs to the fifth floor. So, let''s continue, master."


    "Both of you heard thedy, so just go up."


    "Okay," Amanda said, running towards the door.


    While Freytan looked around to see if she recognized anyone''s face, fortunately, there was no one, and she walked towards the staircase.


    In this way, we climbed up and passed through all the floors until we finally reached the fifth floor, where, unlike the others, there were only two rooms: one being my office and the other being my bedroom.


    The attendant, standing in front of the door of my office, skillfully held the stack of papers with one hand, while opening the door of my office with the other.


    "This way, sir."


    When I entered the room, I saw that it was spacious, with high wooden walls and ceiling. But, unlike my previous office, this one was almost empty, except for the elegant and simple dark wooden desk, which was right in front of arge window covered with yellow curtains.


    "It seems like I''ll have to fix this."


    "If you want, just tell me how your old office was, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Alright, that will be my first order then."


    As I spoke about how the old office was, Freytan and Amanda approached. Seeing the situation, both of them stayed silent, looking at the empty and in room.


    "Alright, master, I will make the preparations. So, start your work."


    The attendant handed over the stack of papers.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing too difficult. This time it''s just to approve or reject the entry of new adventurers."


    The attendant nced at Freytan and Amanda.


    "Ladies, I need you to apany me. I need to register both of you."


    "But I wanted to stay with the master."


    Freytan held Amanda''s hand.


    "We''ve already told you to stop acting like this. It''s the right thing to do, right, Dantalian?"


    '' What? She''s calling the master by his name? '' the attendant thought.


    "It won''t take long for you to get registered. Once you''re done,e back here."

 Chapter 23 Do You Think I Dont Know?

    ?


    Drakion d in the game would be one of the characters you get a free copy


    Unlike most characters, he doesn''t have a tragic backstory. He has always lived a life of luxury since birth and is considered a genius for awakening his powers at the age of eleven, being able to control mes. However, because of this, he never really trained as he never needed to. He only seeks to have fun, even at the expense of others.


    And at this very moment, that traitor is in front of me.


    He has red hair and eyes. His dark hair, in a deep shade of red, cascades down his shoulders, entuating the intensity of his crimson gaze.


    Dressed in an impable ck noble attire with blue details, his outfit, made of fine and luxurious fabrics, consists of a long and fitted jacket that highlights his athletic figure. The skillfully sewn blue ents along the edges and cuffs add a contrasting touch of color to his attire.


    Sporting a ck silk shirt, whose smooth texture subtly stands out beneath the jacket. A perfectly tied dark blue tie adds a refined and sophisticated air to the ensemble. Stylish ck trousers fall straight to the polished ck leather shoes.


    '' A typical arrogant noble '' I thought, catching his attention with my hand.


    And now we''re in this situation, with his head pressed against my desk, while he, not knowing what to do, just repeats the same phrase.


    "Master, what are you doing? It hurts, you know? Hahaha."


    Slowly, I pronounced three words.


    "Eye... Of... Star."


    At that moment, I was able to see, for mere three seconds or less, Drakion''s expression turn into terror, but quickly he returned to normal, seeming to have a talent for acting.


    "What are you talking about? Is it some sort of code?" he asked.


    Holding his hair, I pulled his head up, making him look directly into my eyes.


    "Be honest with me, okay?"


    "But I am being honest, master. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    I brought my head close to his and whispered in his ear.


    "I''m looking forward to that party you promised me, Fiona."


    Until this moment, Drakion had only made one small mistake by reacting to information that only the two of us knew. Otherwise, one could say that I was just abusing my position as guild master.


    But upon hearing something he had said himself the day before yesterday, hepletely broke his professionalism.


    "My God, master, were you deceived or something? I swear I don''t know anything."


    His expression hadn''t changed, but now it was noticeable that his eyes, which previously showed confusion, were full of tears. His lips trembled, and his body seemed to have cooled down. Before, he was just pretending to be scared, but now he was really feeling it.


    The expression he had shown for less than three seconds was now frozen.


    "Do I look like a fool?"


    I stood up still holding Drakion''s hair and threw him forward, pushing him away from my table.


    Activating the Divine Hand and covering my legs, I appeared next to him, now thrown to the ground, and stepped near his face.


    "I''m going to ask you something, answer honestly."


    "Go ahead, master, I''ll answer whatever you want."


    '' Still maintaining the arrogant pose, he seems more interesting to me than the Drakion I saw in the game '' I thought, squatting down.


    Drakion looked at me apprehensively. He didn''t know what was going on. Somehow, the n had been discovered, but if he bes a double agent, his death will be certain.


    '' I just wanted to have some fun. How did I end up like this? '' Drakion thought, while holding himself back from showing any sign of fear, but it was already toote.


    "Drakion d, do you know my abilities?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    This simple question was enough to break Drakion''s mindset. All his arrogant demeanor disappeared, and his watery eyes started to overflow, but Drakion didn''t cry, he justughed.


    "Hahaha."


    He continuedughing until he began to wipe the tears off his face.


    "So, you knew from the beginning?"


    Immobile and smiling, I stared at him.


    '' I thought meeting Fiona would be a stroke of luck, but it turned out to be the trigger for my death '' Drakion thought, looking at the smile that, for some reason, conveyed a sense of difort.


    "You did this because you wanted fun, right?"


    Without giving Drakion a chance to respond, I grabbed his neck, lifting him up and keeping him suspended with his feet just a few inches above the ground.


    "Well then, let''s have some fun."


    Drakion looked at me with an almost lifeless gaze, starting to struggle and trying to free himself in every way possible, kicking me in the chest and attempting other moves, but now the only thing that would have an effect were his mes. However, he couldn''t use them in the guild, as he needed to maintain his disguise, or else he would be killed in a much worse way than suffocation.


    Four minutes and a few seconds passed, and Drakion would emerge from the room as if nothing had happened, passing by Freytan, who was leaning against the corridor wall.


    "Have a good day, Lady Freytan."


    With a smile on his face, Drakion began to distance himself, while Freytan hurried into my office.


    "What just happened?" she asked.


    Wiping the gauntlet in my left hand with a cloth, I replied, "I simply gave him a special mission."


    I started wiping the gauntlet in my right hand, and in the meantime, Freytan looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you serious? Did you really give him a special mission?"


    I stood up, looking at the gauntlets as if they were brand new, and quickly pointed at Freytan.


    "And just like him, I have a super special mission for you."


    With a smile, Freytan touched the hilt of the Sakura sword, causing small purple and violet sparks to emanate around her.


    "And what would that be? And what about the payment?"


    I walked past Freytan, heading towards the door, and as I left and found myself in the corridor, I spoke.


    "Take care of the guild. I''ll go train."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    When Freytan blinked, I was no longer in the corridor but on the first floor of the guild, looking at the counter. I saw Amanda looking at her own hand, bored to death, while Dealer stood upright in the center of the counter.


    "Oh, master, are you leaving already?"


    "Eh? Where are you going?" Amanda spoke with a smile on her face, which quickly disappeared as she felt the pressure emanating from Dealer.


    Hearing the whispers of the adventurers near the stairs, I pointed upwards.


    "I''m sorry to say this, but I''m going to train, so I''ll go alone, and that includes you, Amanda. Stay here."


    Amanda was sitting in a chair behind the counter, with her back to everyone, including me.


    '' Well, whatever. I''ll give her attentionter. Now it''s time to test them '' I thought, activating the Divine Hand and passing through everyone without giving them a chance to stop me, appearing outside the guild.

 Chapter 24 Overkill?

    ?


    In a forest that is over a kilometer away to the north of stray


    In this forest, the trees have a grayish color and the surroundingndscape is lush, with varied and colorful vegetation. Sunlight filters through the treetops, creating a soft and tranquil atmosphere. Mosses and lichens grow on the bark, bringing shades of green, silver, and blue. The ground is covered with a thickyer of dry leaves, producing a gentle sound when stepped on. The fauna includes silver squirrels and gray owls.


    "Could you all show up? There''s a party in a few days, and I don''t want you to interfere."


    It may not seem like it, but I''m surrounded by small creaturesmonly known as goblins, as well as other creatures from this forest. Their skin is gray, and their eyes are blue. The only difference between them and other animals is that they have red stripes all over their bodies.


    Activating the Divine Hand, I cover my legs with golden energy and bend my knees, leaping diagonally into the canopy of one of the trees. Holding the head of a goblin and moving my arm downward, I crush its skull.


    " GROUUUUUUH!"


    The furious screams of the goblins echo through the forest, followed by the sound of trees rustling frantically due to the goblins'' great movement, as well as the sound of them running toward me from the bushes where they were hiding.


    Thirteen goblins jump from the treetops toward me, each one wielding a wooden axe with a ck de.


    "Come on, all of you!" I shout, leaping toward them, using only my gauntlets without any magical reinforcement on my hands.


    By thrusting my fingers into the head of one of the goblins, I spin my body, striking all around me and hurling it to the ground.


    While in free fall, I see three more goblins flying towards me. Kicking one of their heads to gain momentum, I hurl myself towards a tree on the left, hitting it with my left foot. I leap towards the seven goblins on the ground, passing through their midst, slicing the chests of two and kicking the belly of the third, sending him flying.


    I continue fighting the goblins, crushing and dismembering them.


    '' What''s the matter? You''re really weaker than I thought. It''s easier here than it would be in the game. ''


    I stop the attack of an axe that tries to hit me from behind, gripping the de and causing it to break. At the same time, I turn around and thrust my arm into the chest of the goblin.


    As the fight continues, the movements of the goblins are bing more predictable, which is strange because they''re dumb as hell. They shouldn''t be able to coordinate their attacks.


    Two goblins leap from the treetops, oneing from the front and the other from behind, in a pincer attack, attempting to cut my head in half.


    "I''m just trying to reduce your numbers, so why don''t you all attack at once?"


    I punch both axes, shattering their des, and with a leap, I open my hands, severing the heads of the two goblins.


    "Garhakaga! (damn human)"


    "Graiktajan Grantakdp (How dare you humiliate us)"


    "Grapamavaov Grantaon Grantaokain GrItakbai (You will pay for this. Your entire family will be ours. We will make good use of each one of them)"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The goblins continued to insult me in every possible way. With each passing remark, it got worse. I might not fully understand their words, but the tone was obvious. For the first time, I was d not toprehend something rted to the game, but it was still irritating me. Even though they called me the worst possible names, they remained hidden.


    "Why don''t you shut up and attack me already?"


    I punched the ground, causing all the fake entrances to copse, opening nine holes around me. Inside them, the sound of goblins moving and climbing with their hands could be heard.


    "So, there you are."


    I leaped towards one of the holes, but at the same time, the ce was filled with a strange sound, the sound of a rain of axes flying towards me.


    I smiled, stopping a few centimeters away from one of the holes in the ground.


    "Now these are the goblins I know."


    With a smile, I jumped backward, falling into one of the nearby holes, punching the head of one of the two goblins inside, pressing his face against the wall, crushing his head, while the other goblin dropped his axe and started trembling in fear.


    Without saying a word, I grabbed that goblin by the arm and leaped up, lifting his body above my head, getting hit by six axes that were meant for me.


    As the rain of axes continued for a few more seconds, I had to put my other hand on the goblin''s back to keep him still in the air, receiving three more axes, then four, and when the rain stopped, he had been hit by fourteen axes.


    "I think that''s enough. So, those who don''t want to die, never dare to touch the cities near this forest."


    I threw the lifeless body of the goblin to the ground. The silence that filled the ce was the answer I wanted. These damn creatures always managed to annoy me, invading randomly. And the worst part was that, being an emergency, there was no reward, at least not in the story, as it was a weekly mission to obtain gems.


    '' Maybe I went a bit too far '' I thought, looking at the goblin''s body, covered in deeply embedded axes.


    Sighing, I crouched down, removing all the axes. After doing so, I ced my hand over the center of the goblin''s belly, activating the Divine Hand. The golden energypletely covered his body, healing all the superficial wounds and making the goblin''s appearance as if he had never suffered a scratch, although all his internal injuries remained.


    "It''s in your nature, so forgive me for being such a wretched human."


    I stood up, starting to distance myself from the goblins.


    "But remember, never dare to invade any of the cities near this forest, and I won''t cause any more unnecessary harm to you."


    As I was leaving, I heard the sound of someone coughing, and from inside one of the trees, an elderly goblin with a wrinkled body emerged, walking with a cane that held a small red precious stone, just like a ruby.


    '' So, that''s the reason for these coordinate attacks. If there''s a shaman here, Kriana must not have reached this forest yet. That''s great. It would be impossible to conquer her if she saw me killing her own kind '' I thought, while contemting this, realizing that I had already distanced myself from the forest, being less than a kilometer away from the city of stray.

 Chapter 25 Freytans Wishes (1)

    ?


    Dealer was facing a problem inside the guild. An opportunistic adventurer was trying to exploit the reward system.


    "Give me my thousand gold coins," he demanded.


    The adventurer had brown hair and ck eyes. He wore a brown leather armor that provided protection withoutpromising his agility. A green band adorned his head, adding a touch of color to his appearance. He had a discreet presence, but his gaze revealed pure greed.


    Upon seeing this, Amanda was about to stand up and deliver a punch to the man''s head. He had been there for more than five minutes,ining and seemingly not hearing a word from Dealer.


    But before she could rise, she caught a glimpse of someone familiar through the window, smiling. Amanda remained silent, leaving Miss Dealer to handle everything.


    "My lord, I have already exined the mission clearly. It was explicitly stated that only a hundred mushrooms were needed; the other nine hundred are useless, so we cannot pay for them," Dealer calmly responded.


    The adventurer pulled out a sheet of paper from within the band on his head and brought his arm close to Dealer''s face, almost rubbing the paper against her.


    "But it is written right here, very explicitly. It says one gold coin per mushroom."


    "Exactly, one coin for each, which adds up to a hundred coins, sir."


    "But I brought a thousand for you, so send me a thousand coins already," he insisted.


    With a smile on her face, Dealer took the paper from the adventurer''s hand and pointed directly at the number one hundred on the sheet.


    "Do you know how to read, right? It clearly says collect one hundred mushrooms. We cannot pay for the other nine hundred; you took them of your own ord."


    Amanda broke her silence and let out a shortugh.


    "What an idiot."


    After that, the adventurers who had been observing the situation startedughing.


    "What an imbecile! They could have just taken the same mission multiple times."


    "No way, hahahaha!"


    "How does someone like him even exist?"


    "Seeing this, I''m grateful for declining their invitation to join the group."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "He ended up taking nine hundred mushrooms and worked for hours, all for free."


    The adventurer mmed the counter, his bulging veins bing visible on his face. But before he could utter any more nonsense, he felt something cold touching his head.


    "Is there a problem, dear adventurer?"


    The cold sensation was my gauntlet gently touching his head, preventing any furtherplications.


    "Can''t you see I''m angry? How can you do this to a Blue Rank adventurer? Don''t you value your own life?"


    The adventurer turned around, cing his hand on his waist and gripping the handle of his dagger.


    "Ah..."


    "I am your boss, any problem?"


    Realizing his mistake, his body froze, and with a trembling smile, he stammered.


    "N... No... Nothing, I just want to receive my reward."


    "It seems there was an issue with it, right? What would that be?"


    "Hahaha, it was just a joke. I only wanted to break the ice."


    I pointed towards the staircase.


    "It''s best not to make such jokes, or you won''t have the luck. After all, I saved your life."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What?"


    The adventurer then noticed the reason for the silence. At thest step of the staircase stood Freytan, holding her sword. The pink glow of the de contrasted with the small purple rays emanating from it. And as he blinked and stared at it, he could see the image of a strange hooded figure holding a huge scythe floating behind her¡ªa clear manifestation of the Intimidation ability.


    "I guess you won''tin about the hundred coins now, am I right?" Dealer extended her arm, holding a small bag of gold coins.


    "Considering the trouble he caused, wouldn''t it be better if hepensated with half the coins?"


    In his mind, the adventurer found it absurd, but it was crystal clear to him that he should not have done something so foolish.


    ''Those damn bastards said this would work. I''ll kill them '' he thought, his hand trembling as he grabbed the bag of gold coins and poured fifty of them onto the counter. He closed the bag and ran away.


    At that moment, the silence was broken, and all the adventurers started talking again. They all seemed strangely happy with the situation.


    "It seems we should strive to live well from now on, hahaha."


    "What a shame. It was good to exploit those errors, but now the missions have exact descriptions."


    "Poor thing. If he had tried thisst month, he would have seeded."


    While the conversations continued, Amanda walked up to my side, tightly holding the sleeve of my clothes.


    "You were really mean today. You owe me a reward."


    "It would be better to get it over with. I can''t stand hearing her talk about how bored she is anymore," Freytan said, sitting in the chair Amanda was in before.


    '' What are they talking about? And why are they so close to the master? '' Dealer thought, looking around.


    "Are you going to do it, Master?"


    I sighed.


    "You should be more like Freytan. We haven''t done it in about seven days, and she hasn''tined."


    Amanda looked at me, confused. And just as she was about to say something, Freytan''s killer aura emerged again, scaring Dealer.


    "Along the way here, she wasining that you always tease her and never go all the way after the first time."


    Giving a smile, I looked at Freytan as she drew her sword from its sheath.


    "So, that''s why you''ve been acting strange?"


    I rested my hand on Amanda''s head and started caressing her.


    "Can you hold on a little longer?"


    "Wait, what?" Freytan stopped, looking down and realizing the situation she was in.


    "Don''t listen to what this brat is saying. It''s all lies. I was just talking about a fight, the first one we had. We didn''t go all the way, that''s all."


    "Miss Dealer, can you show me some missions?"


    Dealer sighed, finally understanding the situation.


    "No problem, Miss. We have many missions here, but we can''t give them to just anyone."


    "Really? How does it work?"


    I wrapped my arm around Freytan''s neck.


    "Don''t be embarrassed; everyone has desires. I was just respecting your space."


    "Shut up and let''s get on with it," Freytan said.

 Chapter 26 Freytans Wishes (2) [R-18]

    ?


    It''s strange to think about the situation I find myself in. I''m a guild master who, instead of being in my office at this evening, is now in the bathroom of my room, having my clothes slowly removed by Freytan, who is breathing heavily, her gaze fixed on my body.


    "Don''t overthink it, okay? I just feel strange, and you''re the only one decent enough to help me," I said, smiling as she removed the upper part of my clothing. I moved forward to embrace her, sliding my hands down her body until I reached her buttocks, squeezing them firmly.


    "Ahhnn," Freytan moaned, her breath hot.


    "A shower together is a great idea, don''t you think?" I suggested, teasingly, causing a shiver of anticipation to run through Freytan''s skin.


    Both of them strippedpletely, allowing the warm water from the shower to envelop their bodies. Droplets cascaded down their skin, creating a sensual and rxing atmosphere. The guild master''s hands explored every curve of Freytan, while she reciprocated with passionate caresses.


    Their lips met in a passionate and desire-filled kiss, their tongues dancing in perfect harmony. The shower water cascaded over them, intensifying the sensations of pleasure and intimacy. Dantalian''s hands slid across Freytan''s wet back, exploring every inch of her smooth and silky skin.


    Freytan arched her back, surrenderingpletely to Dantalian''s touch. Her hands roamed over the guild master''s muscr chest as their bodies moved in a passionate rhythm. Every touch, every caress, was an expression of love and desire, fueling the me of passion between them.


    Dantalian leaned down and took one of Freytan''s breasts into his mouth, eliciting sighs and moans of pleasure. He alternated between gentle licks and intense sucking, causing waves of pleasure to course through her body. Freytan leaned against the shower walls, her fingers intertwining in Dantalian''s wet hair.


    Dantalian''s hands continued to explore Freytan''s body as he pleasured her with his lips and tongue. Amidst the moans and sighs that escaped her lips, Freytan found the strength to speak.


    "...oh, Dantalian...this...feels so good," she said, her voice filled with desire.


    Dantalian paused his movements for a moment and looked into Freytan''s eyes, a sensual smile ying on his lips.


    Freytan pulled Dantalian closer, their bodies pressed against each other, still enveloped in the warm flow of the shower water. "I want you, Dantalian. Now."


    "Oh, so submissive. What happened?" Dantalian teased.


    Freytan reached her hand towards my member, giving it a squeeze as she whispered in my ear, her warm breath tickling my skin.


    "Just ept it. It''s just an act, a small gift. I know you like it," Freytan licked my neck.


    "Ugh, salty," Freytanughed.


    Dantalian, pressing their bodies together, responded with an intense and passionate kiss, his hands caressing Freytan''s wet body. He guided her out of the shower, leading her towards the nearby bed, where they could explore their desire more deeply.


    "Lie down," Dantalianmanded, his voice husky with desire. "I''m going to make you feel incredible."


    Freytanplied eagerly, stretching out on the bed, her eyes fixed on Dantalian, filled with anticipation.


    Dantalian knelt between Freytan''s legs, his heavy breath echoing in the room. He slid his hands up her thighs, his caresses bing


    more intense and teasing.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh, Dantalian...please," Freytan pleaded, her body craving for more.


    Dantalian smiled and leaned in, his caresses focused on her most sensitive spot. He skillfully used his tongue to pleasure Freytan, exploring every corner with devotion.


    Freytan writhed on the bed, moaning loudly, unable to contain the overwhelming sensations that consumed her. "Yes...yes...don''t stop, Dantalian."


    Dantalian increased the intensity, his hands holding Freytan''s thighs firmly, keeping her in ce as he brought her to climax. He continued to stimte her, prolonging her pleasure until she finally unraveled in his hands, her breath ragged and her body pulsing with satisfaction.


    When Freytan caught her breath, she looked at Dantalian with a satisfied smile on her lips. "You''re amazing, Dantalian. I couldn''t ask for more."


    Dantalian drew closer, lying beside her, their bodies still ame with ecstasy. He enveloped her in his arms, stroking her wet hair.


    Freytan panted as her body trembled with pleasure, her eyes fixed on Dantalian. He leaned closer to her, his expression filled with admiration and desire.


    "Dantalian...you...drive me crazy," Freytan whispered, still breathless.


    Dantalian smiled, his eyes shining with satisfaction. "You''re incredible, Freytan. It''s a privilege to bring you so much pleasure."


    Trembling, Freytan reached out with a trembling hand, caressing Dantalian''s face. "I want to make you feel the same, Dantalian. Let me take care of you."


    Dantalian nodded, his gaze filled with anticipation, allowing Freytan to take control. She knelt before him, her hands sliding along his muscr thighs as her lips met Dantalian''s throbbing erection.


    "Freytan..." he moaned in anticipation.


    She took him into her mouth, moving with skill, alternating between slow caresses and intense suction. Dantalian surrendered to the sensations, his hands entwined in Freytan''s wet hair, guiding her in a tantalizing rhythm.


    "Oh, Freytan...this...feels so good," Dantalian murmured, his voice filled with desire.


    Freytan intensified her movements, exploring every inch of Dantalian with her skillful tongue and lips. She was determined to bring him to climax, to make him feel the same pleasure he had given her.


    Dantalian neared his limit, his legs trembling. He grasped Freytan''s hair, giving her a warning. "I''m almost there, Freytan. Get ready."


    She increased her movements, bringing him to the peak of pleasure. Dantalian let out a loud moan, his body tense as he experienced a wave of overwhelming ecstasy.


    When he regained his breath, Dantalian looked at Freytan with gratitude and satisfaction. "You''re amazing, Freytan. Thank you for that."


    "Don''t thank me yet, we haven''t finished. I''ve been waiting for this for so many days," Freytan said, wiping the residue that had dribbled from her mouth with her hand. She stood up and made her way to the bathroom.


    "But first, I need to clean my mouth. You wouldn''t want to kiss me like this, would you?" Freytan chuckled as she hurried to the bathroom.

 Chapter 27 Freytans Wishes (3) [R-18]

    ?


    In the room, Freytan was on all fours, offering herself to Dantalian, who positioned himself behind her, gripping her hair tightly. He pushed his hard member inside her, feeling the resistance of Freytan''s inner walls squeezing his cock. Each thrust was strong and relentless, making her moan with pleasure and pain.


    Their sweaty bodies collided violently, seeking maximum pleasure. Freytan arched her back, pushing herself against Dantalian to find a deeper pration. Her moans mixed with the sound of quick and powerful thrusts, filling the room with a symphony of unbridled lust.


    Consumed by voracious desire, Dantalian whispered obscene words in Freytan''s ear, further arousing her. "That''s it, grind on me... you like it like this, don''t you? I''m all yours, I''ll fuck you until you can''t take it anymore."


    From that moment on, they hadpletely lost themselves, their minds nk, not even knowing what they were saying, acting purely on impulse.


    Freytan responded with moans and incoherent words, lost in the pleasure that consumed her. She begged for more, pleading to be dominated. "Dantalian, harder... make mee... make me your slut."


    Dantalian looked at her with a gleam in his eyes and responded with a wickedugh. "You haven''t seen anything yet, darling. There''s still so much more pleasure to explore together."


    Amidst the frenzy of pleasure, Dantalian felt the need to vary the positions, to explore new angles and sensations. He smoothly slid out of Freytan, allowing her to lie on her back with her legs spread wide,pletely exposed to him.


    With intense and knowing looks, theymunicated without words, sharing the desire to intertwine in different ways. Dantalian positioned himself between Freytan''s legs, guiding his pulsating member to find the wet and receptive entrance. With slow and controlled movements, he prated again, this time delving into a different depth.


    With each thrust, the lust renewed, and Freytan moaned in response to the pulsating pleasure that invaded her body. Dantalian leaned on his arms, allowing his hands to explore every curve of Freytan, fervently squeezing her breasts, caressing her skin with lust. The excitement grew, consuming them entirely.


    After enjoying that position, Dantalian felt the need to continue the exploration. He held Freytan''s legs, lifting them and resting them on his shoulders, allowing for a deeper and more intense angle. The pleasure intensified as he delved deeper, finding sensitive spots that drove her to delirium.


    Lust danced in the air, apanied by intertwined moans from Dantalian and Freytan. The room became a stage of unbridled sensuality, where their bodies moved in perfect harmony, exploring all the limits of pleasure.


    In a moment of pause, Dantalian looked into Freytan''s eyes and asked in a husky voice, "Do you want more? Do you want to experience other positions, other ways to lose ourselves in each other?" Freytan responded with a burning gaze and a mischievous smile, silently begging for more.


    With an unshakable connection and insatiable thirst, they ventured into a session of positions, exploring each one voraciously. On all fours, sideways, in a frenzied back and forth motion, they surrendered to pleasure without reservations. Each change of position aroused new sensations, leading them to an even more intense climax.


    In a delicious game of experimentation and insatiable desire, Dantalian and Freytan decided to explore a new position that intrigued them both. With a mischievous smile, Dantalian guided Freytan to the edge of the bed, while he stood in front of her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Freytan positioned herself on her knees, supporting herself with her hands, as Dantalian approached from behind, holding her firmly by the waist. With a swift movement, he prated her again, entering with voracity. The new position offered a different sensation, a mixture of depth and control that pushed them to the brink of madness.


    The moans were now more intense, filling the room with a symphony of unrestrained pleasure. Dantalian held Freytan''s hips, pulling her against him with each thrust, while she sought to find a bnce between ecstasy and the sense of vulnerability that enveloped her.


    As the pace quickened, they surrenderedpletely to the primal instinct that drove them. Freytan felt Dantalian''s body colliding against hers in a sensual and frenzied dance. With each thrust, the desire intensified, consuming them entirely.


    Driven by unbridled passion, they continued to explore other variations of positions. Freytan climbed onto the bed, positioning herself with her back to Dantalian, while he prated her from behind. The sight of her perfectly molded buttocks before his eyes further excited Dantalian, leading him to grip her tightly and elerate the rhythm of the thrusts.


    Lust enveloped them like an uncontroble me as they alternated between moments of tenderness and wildness. Between teasing whispers and interrupted moans, they plunged into a sea of pleasure that seemed endless.


    At the height of their passion, Dantalian and Freytan decided to explore a new position that would challenge them even more. With an intense gaze, they moved to the edge of the bed, finding a perfect angle to connect ardently.


    Freytan knelt, supporting herself with her hands on the mattress, while Dantalian positioned himself in front of her. With eager hands, he grabbed her hair, pulling it lightly backward, as his excitement throbbed with desire. With a powerful movement, he prated deeply into Freytan, causing her to release an intense moan.


    With each thrust, the lust renewed, leading them to aplete surrender to unbridled pleasure. Dantalian maintained control, moving with voracious intensity, while Freytan surrendered to each impulse, her body trembling in response. The room filled with moans and sighs, mingled with the sound of friction between their sweaty bodies.


    In a moment of puresciviousness, Dantalian decided it was time to explore a change of position. With a fluid movement, he pulled Freytan upward, making her stand on the edge of the bed. The sight of her arched back and hands gripping the sheets was an irresistible invitation for him.


    Dantalian positioned himself behind Freytan, gripping her waist firmly as he prated her with vigor. Each thrust led them to a deeper level of pleasure, their bodies uniting in a frenzied and passionate dance. Freytan leaned on the bed, seeking support as she felt the impact of the thrusts that brought her to the brink of ecstasy.


    Driven by insatiable desire, they continued to explore new positions, each one providing unique and indescribable sensations.


    Hours passed, and Dantalian and Freytany exhausted on the floor. Dantalian slowly withdrew his member from Freytan and copsed by her side.


    "I hope you''re satisfied," Dantalian smiled, and without receiving a response, they both drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 28 The Party Is Near.

    ?


    As Dantalian satisfied Freytan''s desires, something strange was happening in one of the ces where one of the most popr illegal businesses was hidden.


    "So, you managed to sell the wolf boy?" asked a man wearing a fancy suit, sitting on a wooden chair. He was surrounded by papers with pictures of missing people.


    "Yes, it was a good sale. Twenty-five thousand gold coins."


    The other man, wearing a red suit, looked at the stack of papers and smiled, saying, "So, you managed to get rid of all of them?"


    "Who do you think I am? Those people and their families don''t exist anymore."


    "Hohoho, efficient as always," said a man in a green suit who had just arrived, holding a picture of two fox girls in his hand.


    "I need you to get rid of the families of these two."


    But before the conversation could continue, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped, and cries of pain could be heard throughout the ce.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    As the confusion continued, the wall in front of the three men began to crack, bursting open and revealing the person responsible for all of this.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    "They''re in this city? But why?"


    "Please, forgive us," pleaded the man in the fancy suit.


    Upon seeing this, the others began to beg for forgiveness as well.


    "How strange, did you say something? Thing?"


    In the midst of darkness, the only thing that could be seen clearly when looking at the feminine silhouette were the pair of eyes that stood out, with star-shaped irises clearly visible.


    "Arghhhhhhhhh!"


    That night, three people werepletely satisfied with their actions.


    And now, in this moment, Dantalian is listening to a report from Dealer exining the strange incident from the previous night.


    "So you''re telling me that, suddenly, overnight, there was a ce in the city that waspletely frozen?"


    Dealer cleared her throat, looking confident as she spoke to me.


    "Exactly, master, and on top of that, it was discovered that an illegal business was being conducted in that location."


    Well, in the game, nothing was ever developed about what the illegal businesses were. They just appeared and disappeared afterwards, and that makes me very curious.


    "The situation seems quite serious, doesn''t it?"


    I stood up.


    "Dealer, take care of the guild today. Freytan will rest for the rest of the day."


    Dealer''s ears seemed to turn slightly red, and with a smile, she said, "No problem, master. Amanda and I will take care of everything."


    "Good to hear. And tell Amanda, when she wakes up, that once everything is ready, I''ll give her something special for being so patient."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Of course, master. I hope you can uncover what was happening."


    "I''ll be back in a few hours."


    I opened the window of my office and jumped outside,nding on the ground. I started running towards the mentioned location. It seems to be right in the south of the city, where there are few establishments due to theck of people living in that area, as most of the residents there are unsavory characters.


    [So, did you enjoyst night? But remember, you have to control yourself. If you keep going like this, you''ll end up dying like a rabbit.]


    "I missed you, you voyeur."


    [You should stop that, okay? And I''m a busy entity, I can''t see every step you take, that''s why I record.]


    "That makes me even more ufortable... You don''t sell videos to other entities, do you?"


    [You really can''t get that out of your head, can you? Why would I want to see you do something I can''t? That would only make me sad.]


    "Sorry, sorry, it seems I touched a nerve."


    [Don''t worry about it, after so many millennia, I''ve gotten used to it.]


    [But now, let''s be serious. You need to learn to handle Freytan. Every time you have sex with her, you end uppletely exhausted.]


    "Indeed, you''re right. In the end, we always lose control. I wonder if any of her abilities cause that, because without the divine hand, I wouldn''t be able to recover so quickly."


    [To be honest, you''d be worse off than Freytan. That girl''s body seems like a killing machine, and you manage to survive.]


    "Come on, now you''re exaggerating, and exaggerating a lot."


    [Well, if you say so, who am I to doubt.]


    [Oh, it seems you''ve arrived where you wanted to go.]


    "Damn, it didn''t look beautiful in the game," I smiled, looking at the scene in front of me.


    Three houses are arranged side by side. The middle house ispletely encased in a denseyer of ice, as if it has been frozenpletely. The house on the left and the house on the right present a different condition, with only half of them frozen, suggesting a temperature gradient along the structures.


    The ice covering the houses creates a shiny and crystalline appearance, reflecting the light that shines upon it. The texture is smooth and cold to the touch, revealing the intensity of the freezing. This image contrasts with the unfrozen parts of the houses, which still disy their original construction, such as brick or wooden walls.


    The terrain around the houses is marked by an extended frozen expanse of ground, stretching out in a radius of two hundred meters. This icy surface is visible through a thinyer of snow, gleaming with a translucent quality. Walking upon it, one can feel the rigid crust beneath their feet, indicating the presence of solid ice.


    In the game, it was not possible to enter the house, so we only had this external view. When starting the timer, the party will happen in two days. Finally, I will be able to properly test my mamos.


    Upon entering the house, I realized it was a standard house, with a sofa and a dining table, without anything too important. I''m surprised because when they used mods to enter houses, they werepletely hollow inside. At least now they have the basics.


    As I was about to leave the living room to go to the kitchen, I heard the sound of something cracking. It was the floor beneath my feet. Slowly walking backward, I managed to see that within a three-meter area, there was a secret passage that would lead to the main location, but now it would be frozen.


    [Just break it already, you won''t get hurt anyway.]


    "You didn''t need to say what I was already going to do."


    Running my hand over the floor, I searched for the center of this passage until I finally found it. With a single punch, the floor copsed, creating a holerger than necessary.


    Looking into the hole, I could only see a narrow corridor that had only one path to follow, straight ahead. As I looked at it, a thought came to my mind:


    '' I don''t have any information about this. ''

 Chapter 29 Adaptation

    ?


    "Was this the option you chose among all the others?"


    [Me? Do you think I made any changes in the world? It has always been like this because the writers never developed anything about illegal activities, so the world adapted to cover up that hole in the story.]


    "I see, so I think it''s great that in the story, they werepletely devastated and could never recover again."


    Around me, there were several cells, allpletely frozen, with the floor covered in broken handcuffs and chains. If you paid attention to some parts of the floor, ceiling, and walls, the surface of the ice had a reddish hue. It was clear that it was blood. Fiona really had fun.


    "I have two days to finalize the preparations while I let her clean up my city."


    [Are you going to fight her? Are you sure?]


    "Fight? I won''t need to. I know her well and I know how to stop her."


    [Don''t let yourself be swayed by what I remember. You were only supposed to face her in chapter three.]


    "I''ve already defeated the boss of this part, so I''ll have to deal with the change in the script."


    I looked around. I had walked a lot through the corridor, but I didn''t find anything that could help me.


    I started to think whether I should continue exploring the area or not.


    [Are you really going to leave without exploring 100% of the map? That''s not like you.]


    "Hahaha, I used to do that because there was no risk to my life. In this ce, as I said, I had no information, so it''s dangerous to walk around carelessly."


    [That''s boring.]


    I sighed. Does this person''s persistence mean that they know something?


    "Okay, let''s continue."


    [That''s what I like to hear.]


    I kept walking straight ahead. It seemed to be the only option in this corridor, but there should be some variation in the path. Could there be a hidden passage? I activated the divine hand, allowing energy to cover my eyes. Looking at the walls, I couldn''t see any energy that differed from the norm.


    "Why did you insist on this? There''s nothing here."


    [Are you sure about that? What about that hole in the wall, a hundred meters away?]


    "What?"


    I focused my vision on the area the entity pointed out. Indeed, there was a hole in the wall, and Fiona''s energy was still emanating from it, although now it was so weak that it was almost transparent. If it weren''t for the brown color of the wall, it would be impossible to see the white energy.


    "Don''t get excited about it. Keep looking for something better."


    "You''re finally being useful, huh?"


    [You should shut up. I''m only doing this so you''ll stop annoying me every time I appear.]


    "Alright, alright. You get annoyed too easily."


    I ran to the location. Undoubtedly, this was where Fiona had activated her ability. The temperature here was so low that it would be better to find what the entity mentioned and leave before getting hypothermia. I covered my entire body with golden energy so that I could endure at least half an hour before the golden energy couldn''t contain the cold anymore, as renewing it would be a pointless waste of mana.


    Walking around the area, searching for something different, seven minutes passed until I sat on a frozen chair that was there. I noticed something strange in front of me due to the golden energy in my eyes.


    Fiona''s faint energy was present throughout the room. Looking at the floor, some parts seemed darker than others. Without the golden energy in my eyes, I realized they were paper sheets. Since they didn''t emit any energy they appeared as dark stains on the floor.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I stood up and when I tried to pick up one of the paper sheets, I was stopped by a thinyer of ice, about two centimeters thick, covering it.


    I sighed.


    "I''ll need to spend a lot of mana."


    cing my hand on the ice, I slowly increased the temperature. Due to Fiona''s weak energy, it wasn''t difficult at all. It only required a significant amount of mana. After a few minutes, I managed to remove the paper sheet from the ice. When I looked at it, I saw the image of a catwoman.


    Using the bonus, I could discover what had happened to this character. She had been sold, so unfortunately, she didn''t have the same luck as everyone else who was here.


    "I understand what you want, but why would I do that?"


    Looking around, I could see at least twenty-eight paper sheets on the floor.


    "I know I''m the protagonist, the hero, but I can''t go searching for all of them. It would deviate too much from my path."


    [I just think it would be useful to record their faces. Who knows, you might encounter some of them.]


    "What are you plotting?"


    [I''m not plotting anything. I don''t remember if I''ve mentioned it before, but I''m just an observer. I won''t do anything.]


    I smiled, thinking about what the entity had just said as if it hadn''t already done anything.


    "Well, let''s see if I can enhance my vision without using it to see energies."


    My eyes were covered by golden energy, and by directly touching the ice, I focused on one paper sheet at a time, going from ce to ce. Except for the ones facing down, I managed to see all of them.


    "That was good. I need more practice."


    I looked at the four remaining sheets.


    "It''s good that you''re saying something useful. The characters may be attractive, but it will be annoying to deal with them, assuming Fiona hasn''t already killed them."


    [Don''t worry, if I fail, it''s just to make it more interesting. And don''t worry, all the buyers were women too.]


    "For someone who wasn''t going to help me, you''re talking a lot."


    [Don''t get used to it. I''m only doing this for my own interest.]


    "Of course, what else should I expect?" I said, rolling my eyes.


    I stood up, looking at thest sheet, a monkey boy, and threw it behind.


    "He can fend for himself."


    [I''m surprised you looked at the others.]


    "It was good training after all. They seem to be able to take care of themselves. It''s strange that most of the boys were human."


    [Maybe they were the easiest to capture.]


    "Anyway, it''s done."


    After taking onest look at the ce, I left and walked all the way back to the frozen house.

 Chapter 30 One Day Left

    ?


    Within the guild, I would be in my room, sitting on the bed. Amanda would be sleeping with her head resting on myp, while I gently stroked her hair. Freytan would be sitting with her back against the headboard of the bed.


    "Are you serious about this?" Freytan asked.


    "Yes, why would I lie to you?" I replied.


    "But then why don''t we attack now?"


    I stopped caressing Amanda, letting out a sigh.


    "Because I gave a special mission to a traitor for a reason"


    "I have no idea. Maybe because you''re crazy?" Freytan suggested.


    "You can put it that way too if you prefer, but the real reason is that in this situation, knowing where and how it will happen, you can turn the tables and turn it into a trap for the mastermind behind the n."


    Freytan extended her foot towards my face, touching my left cheek.


    "So, does the genius in front of me have the ability for that?" Freytan smiled.


    "If I didn''t, I wouldn''t even be in this city"


    I took Freytan''s foot and started tickling it.


    "Heeheehee."


    Freytan continued tough as she slid her other hand along her leg.


    "And you''re quite mischievous. After thest time, I''m finally seeing your true self?"


    Amidst theughter, Freytan spoke, "Silly me, I just want to see Amanda''s reaction."


    Freytan leaned forward.


    At that moment, Amanda would have already woken up. She would be wearing a disgruntled expression, remaining motionless with her head on myp.


    "Oops."


    "Master, you promised not to do anything with Freytan until it was my turn," Amanda eximed, furious, as she looked at my legs, her gaze fixed on my groin, as she moved her mouth towards it.


    Amanda unzipped with determination, about to lower my underwear, when suddenly, a loud and insistent knock on the door echoed through the room. The sound shattered the moment of tension and desire, leaving everyone involved in a state of shock. Amanda and Freytan exchanged surprised nces, unable to believe the untimely interruption.


    "Who the hell is doing this?" Amanda shouted, her voice still filled with frustration.


    At that moment, Freytan and I looked at each other, taken aback by Amanda''s words.


    "Guild master, are you very busy?" a male voice spoke from behind the door.


    Freytan draped his arm around Amanda''s neck, pulling her close to his chest and gently stroking her head.


    "Silence, this is something important."


    "Huh? I thought it was already done when the master returned. Will it take longer?"


    '' What''s going on in there? '' That was the thought of the person outside the room.


    Without saying anything, I opened the door and, without letting anyone see what was happening inside the room, I closed it. Before me stood Drakion d.


    "The mission isplete, master. All the striped wolves have been eliminated."


    I smiled, cing my hand on Drakion''s shoulder.


    "Good job! You didn''t forget to bring their skins, did you?"


    Upon hearing that, Drakion noticed the signal and feigned surprise as he started to move away.


    "Apologies, master. Such an important mission, and I forgot about that detail."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, just go get them and don''t let any remaining bite you."


    I entered the room again, looking at Freytan holding Amanda''s unconscious body.


    "Freytan, are you trying to eliminate thepetition?"


    "I got distracted trying to listen to what you were talking about out there."


    freytan released Amanda''s head, detaching her from you chest.


    "Oh, about that, the striped wolves have already been killed. We don''t need to worry about them anymore."


    "So now all that''s left is to sleep, since both problems have been solved."


    '' I can''t spend energy to elerate and increase my stamina. So it was actually a good thing that Freytan got distracted '' I thought, opening the door.


    "See youter, and make sure to put herfortably in her bed."


    Freytan got out of bed, carrying Amanda on his shoulders.


    "No problem. The master has a lot to think about the other monsters, right?"


    "Exactly, and that''s why you have a good night."


    I patted Freytan''s head as he leaned forward, giving me a small kiss before leaving the room. Realizing this, it seemed that she really changed the level of friendship. She should be at level nine now.


    After she left the room, I closed the door and went to my bed, thinking about the best way to deal with Fiona the day after tomorrow when she notices the little rat in her house.


    '' I''ll only have one chance if I speak up. The fight will be of hell difficulty '' I thought, closing my fist.


    The night passed without any problems. I woke up earlier than usual to leave the guild without anyone seeing me.


    And now I''m in the mountains, where Drakion d''s weapon is. It''s a pair of gloves that would amplify his attack power. But it''s not worth going after them. If I give him that item now, he''s almost certain to attack me from behind, and I don''t want to be responsible for his death. My reputation would plummet, and I wouldn''t be able to execute the n I have against the duchess.


    As I continued to enjoy the view, I heard the sound of something heavy moving, and it was clearlying towards me. It was one of the weekly Bosses.


    I stood up, giving a smile.


    "I hope your skin is still worth something. I''ll need itter."


    When I turned around, I found arge, robust creature drooling and with an intimidating appearance. Its skin had


    an earthy brown tone, conveying a sense of ruggedness. Throughout the ogre''s body, there were several red stones protruding, creating a striking contrast with the color of the skin. These red stones seemed to be embedded in its flesh, standing out at various points, such as the face, arms, legs, and torso. They gave the ogre an even more threatening and mysterious look, exuding an aura of power and strength. The ogre had a fierce expression, with sharp teeth and prating eyes, and its posture was imposing, conveying the idea that it was a formidable and merciless being.


    "Grrrrroooooooar!"


    The ogre, without waiting any longer, positioned itself and threw a punch in my direction, but due to itsrge size, its movements were slowpared to its immense strength.


    "Time to test my strength."


    Without using the divine hand, only relying on the gauntlet, I jumped toward the ogre, making our fists collide. And with that, I could tell that the protagonist is indeed as strong as he appeared in the cutscenes.


    While thinking about that, the ogre aimed another attack from the right. At that moment, I opened my hand and tapped the skin of the ogre''s fist with the tips of my threergest fingers, propelling myself upwards.


    In this way, Inded on the ogre''s arm, jumping forward and delivering a punch to the center of its forehead once again. Using the finger trick, I propelled myself upwards, dodging the ogre''s third attack, which at that moment struck its own face, breaking its teeth and falling backward onto the ground.


    "Seems like,pared to your size and strength, your brain was smaller than a peanut."


    This is the second time this has happened. The goblins were weaker than in the game, and this ogre, despite its appearance, ended up knocking itself out with its own attack.


    I sighed disappointedly.


    "I know I''m ying in easy mode as the protagonist, but it doesn''t need to be that easy."

 Chapter 31 The Party Begins (1)

    ?


    The day of the party had arrived, and now I''m just waiting for Fiona to send the invitation.


    From inside my office, I looked out the window, paying attention to every person passing by on the street in front of the guild.


    In the game, after Der informed about the incident of locations mysteriously freezing for the yer, the main quest "Discover the Incident" is triggered. There is no reward, and you only need to go to the designated location. The interesting part is the quest that activates right afterpleting it: "Find the Culprit," with that description in the quest.


    Many residents reported the presence of a woman wearing a hanfu in all the frozen locations, and word has it that she roams the city as if she hadn''t done anything.


    Unfortunately, we didn''t find her, but instead, it was Drakion, who was returning from a mission hunting the striped sides. At least, that''s what he pretended to be doing, as his true motive was to ce the protagonist in the right ce, at the right time, away from the guild.


    I put my hand on the window, smiling, and said:


    "I hope you''re ready for a change of ns, Fiona."


    I continued to look at the street for a few minutes, and no interesting person appeared.


    The office door opened, and Freytan entered, carrying the mission paper for the striped wolves.


    "So, the Drakion d finished the mission and prevented the pack from invading the city. He wants to talk to you personally."


    "Alright, I''ll attend to his request."


    I stopped paying attention to the street, turned around, and walked towards Freytan, extending my hand.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Are you a child, after all?"


    Freytan took my hand, descending with me to the first floor, where Drakion d was sitting alone at a table, drinking rum with seven bags of one hundred gold coins spread across the table.


    "Looks like you reallypleted it. Good job."


    Drakion d stood up, bowing to me.


    "I appreciate it. Even after my mistake of forgetting the pelts, you didn''t deduct a single coin."


    While the conversation between me and Drakion d continued, Freytan walked over to the counter, where Dealer was attending to all the adventurers.


    "Is Amanda ready?" Freytan asked.


    "Yes, she has learned almost everything she should, and she''s just waiting for our master''s orders."


    "Great to hear that. I''m excited to see her in action."


    "I would say I am too."


    Currently, Dealer is aware of the entire n, except for the part rted to protecting the guild members. Now, Dealer is only helping to maintain appearances.


    "Our guild master, there''s a very nice ce that recently opened. Would you ept going with me?"


    Drakion spoke with a big smile on his face.


    "If you pay, I don''t see a reason to refuse."


    "Our guild master, you really have no mercy for your adventurers, do you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hahaha, you were the one who called me, so you''ll have to bear all the expenses."


    "Well, I earned a lot of money today, so let''s make the most of it."


    '' Alright, now we just need to go to the right ce and wait for the moment when the party will begin. I''m eager to see you in person, Fiona '' I thought as I left the guild with Drakion, heading towards the west side of the city.


    After walking, we ended up reaching almost the western exit gate.


    "Now that we''re far enough..."


    Red mes emerged from nowhere,pletely covering the left side of Drakion''s face. He quickly turned and his right hand covered my face entirely, pushing me towards the ground


    .


    "Sorry, but you won''t leave here alive today."


    At that moment, I smiled, observing Drakion''s arm beingpletely covered by the mes, rising an immense fireball into the sky.


    A few secondster, a group of hooded people wearing ck clothes with red details and metal masks covering their faces appeared. The masks had different variations, some showing expressions of sadness, others apathetic, and some even expressing happiness.


    They emerged from various houses, starting to run through the streets, initiatingplete chaos.


    At that moment, Drakion''s fake smile began to distort as he pressed my face against the ground while heughed and incinerated. His smile now stretched from ear to ear, and he thought:


    '' What a foolish n you had, guildmaster. Now I will kill you myself. Thank you very much for giving me this opportunity to strengthen my rtionship with Fiona so quickly. ''


    The superiority Drakion felt made himpletely forget the fear he once had of me.


    The mes emanating from Drakion''s right arm began to intensify in heat. The mes, once orange, gradually turned blue.


    "Hahahahah, Miss Fiona, if you still want something from this body, you bettere quickly."


    After a few seconds, the air started to cool. The mes, which were almost entirely blue, began to lose their strength, slowly returning to their original color.


    "Perfect work. I knew I could trust you, little Drakion."


    Twenty-nine meters away, the ground started to freeze, cracking and opening a hole. From it emerged a woman. Yes, that was Fiona.


    She was a remarkable figure, with an umon beauty that captivated the gaze of everyone around her. Her white hair, like glistening snowkes, gently fell over her shoulders, adding a touch of purity and serenity to her appearance. Each strand seemed to shine with a soft luminosity.


    Her eyes were truly enchanting, with star-shaped irises that revealed her unique nature. They were a delicatebination of pink and ck, creating a striking contrast. These ster eyes seemed to glow with a seductive mystery, and when she fixed them on someone, it was as if the universe opened up before them.


    Her skin was pale and translucent, reminiscent of porcin''s smoothness. Delicate features adorned her face, with arched eyebrows and lightly blushed lips.


    Dressed in her hanfu, she disyed unmatched elegance. The white blouse, with long and wide sleeves, wrapped around her arms like graceful wings. Her upright and confident posture conveyed a majestic presence.


    The pink skirt, adorned with a translucent ckyer and embroidered pink stars, enveloped her legs with charming softness.


    Delicate essoriesplemented her look. Star-shaped earrings gently dangled from her ears, capturing the light and reflecting it with a subtle glow.


    Observing her, it was impossible not to be captivated by her singr appearance. She embodied the delicacy, strength, and magic contained in a single being.


    "Extinguish your mes. I want to see what remains of his body."

 Chapter 32 The Party Begins (2)

    ?


    "If there''s anything left, right?" Drakion smiled, but as he turned his face, he saw Dantalian with his body covered in golden energy, smiling back at him and disappearing in front of him. At that moment, his body froze, realizing Fiona''s footsteps getting closer and closer.


    '' I''m dead... '' That was the only thought in Drakion''s mind.


    Upon observing Drakion''s state, Fiona would realize what had happened, but before she could make any move, an overwhelming pressure emerged, and in her vision, she saw only a blur heading towards her. Without time to respond, she simply epted the blow.


    "Let''s make a bet?"


    The blur, in fact, was just the motion of my arm extending forward,ing within a few centimeters of Fiona''s face.


    Fiona held my hand at that moment, and a numbing sensation began to spread throughout her left arm, making her wonder:


    "What would have happened if he had punched me?"


    But avoiding that feeling, she spoke while giving her consent, holding my hand.


    "What kind of bet?"


    With a smile on my face, I started speaking.


    "It will work as follows..."


    While talking to Fiona, Drakion watched us from afar, seeing two monstrous beings at a level he could never reach, which made him realize how foolish he had been trying to deceive not just one of them, but both.


    "So, it will be ten attacks?" Fiona spoke thoughtfully.


    "But are you sure about the conditions?"


    "Of course, after all, it was me who proposed them."


    I raised my arm, pointing to the north.


    "Shall we then? I don''t want my city to be destroyed."


    The memory of when Fiona ordered her servants to attack the city came to her mind.


    "I guess it''s toote for that."


    "You don''t have to be like that. After all, your servants have already paid the price."


    Instead of appearing irritated or scared by this information, Fiona simply smiled and said:


    "Oh really? What a shame, it seems I''ve already lost one to you then."


    "Seems like it, so do you think you can tie the score?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I''ll push myself a little further."


    "Oh please, you saw me being incinerated. You don''t need to worry, I can handle it."


    I leaped,nding on top of a house, looking at Fiona.


    "I think we''ve had enough talking."


    Fiona jumped,nding beside me.


    "That way, at least we get to know each other a little better."


    Fiona started running, jumping from the house, touching the tip of her left toe in front, and leaping to another house. As she continued this way, she distanced herself from me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alwayspetitive, as she has always been."


    With the divine power activated, I covered my legs, leaping to the ground and starting to run in the direction I mentioned.


    Going back a few minutes in the past, one of the hooded figures was about to invade a tavern when an arrow pierced through his skull, causing him to stay still for a few seconds before dropping dead to the ground.


    On the rooftop of a theater, more than four hundred meters away from the tavern, Amanda stood with her body and everything she held transparent, camouged by the color of water due to her unique ability called Chameleon. Surprised by what had just happened, she spoke:


    "The master was right, these people are very weak..."


    "Ahhhhh, get away from me!"


    Amanda turned her head to see where that scream wasing from. It was a group of children in front of the puppet store, being surrounded by three of the hooded figures. The three wore masks with sad expressions.


    "Alright, I can''t forget the mission the master gave me: eliminate their existence."


    Amanda took three arrows, holding each one between two fingers. Arming her bow, she activated her only ability among the three, Buzzard Eyes, firing the three arrows which, upon losing contact with Amanda''s fingers, became visible again.


    "Get out of the way, kids, if you don''t want to..." The hooded figure in the middle had his speech interrupted as an arrow was lodged in his skull.


    The children, upon seeing the three men fall dead to the ground, ran away in desperation. At that moment, Amanda began shooting at every hooded figure she saw, not only to prevent the children from encountering them again, but also to save other people and, at the same time, reduce their numbers further.


    However, being unable to deal with all of them due to the city''s vastness and her limited supply of arrows, the adventurers would take care of the remaining ones.


    Going back a few minutes in the past, inside the guild, Freytan stood outside, waiting for the arrival of the hooded figures.


    "Finally, it''s time to act. Let''s test you."


    Freytan looked at the Sakura sword, opened the guild''s door, and, looking back over his shoulder, said:


    "I hope no adventurer below Rank Purple stayed here because now we will begin ourpetition."


    The hooded figures began to run and started looting and destroying everything they saw in front of them.


    Freytan slid his left leg back and spoke:


    "Remember, every head is worth a gold coin. Kill them all."


    At that moment, he advanced towards the hooded figures, beheading one of them and splitting two in half.


    "Come on, sweetheart, I don''t want your flowers, just the money."


    Freytan released his sword, throwing it into the air and grabbing the hilt again, hurling it towards the hooded figure with the unfriendly mask. The sword pierced through his head, shattering it, and a few secondster, Freytan appeared in front of the woman who was selling flowers.


    "Go to the guild and ask for a gold coin. They will understand."


    The woman, frightened, let the basket of flowers drop. The shock that should have been caused by the death of the hooded figure was now due to the gold coin she received.


    '' Dantalian, what are you thinking, using your own money for this? '' Freytan thought, looking at the woman''s eyes shining now with her body covered in blood.


    Now, in the present, I arrived at the ce I mentioned, where a simple yet beautiful vast green field stretches out. Free from any vegetation other than the lush grass that uniformly covers the ground, in the center of this wide space stands an imposing tree, with a sturdy trunk and a wide canopy. Its leaves in a blue hue contrast with the surrounding green.


    "What do you think?" I say, looking at Fiona sitting on the tree branch, legs crossed, with a fixed gaze on me.


    "Destroying a beautiful ce like this will be interesting, so shall we begin?" Fiona spoke, with a cold air starting to escape from the corners of her mouth.

 Chapter 33 The Party Begins (3)

    ?


    "It''s a bit cold, isn''t it?"


    Fiona smiled as she jumped from the tree branch.


    "Let''s begin, and don''t try to go easy on me or you''ll regret it."


    "If I didn''t take this seriously, I would die, so just have fun."


    Raising my left arm, I covered the gauntletpletely with golden energy. Taking a deep breath, I bent my knees and enveloped my legs with golden energy, disappearing from Fiona''s sight.


    With a smile, she thought, '' This sensation, this presence. Come, attack me with everything you''ve got. ''


    Appearing in front of her, with my hand open, I wouldunch an attack, striking between Fiona''s breasts with my fingertips imitating a spear.


    '' Ah, incredible '' Fiona thought, leaning forward with a huge smile on her face. The numbing sensation spread throughout her body. The impact of the attack had been absorbed by her body, leaving her only three centimeters off the ground.


    "My turn," Fiona gasped, pping Dantalian''s belly and creating an ice pir that sent him flying, dissipating andunching him forty-two meters away.


    Fiona extended her hand, pointing at me, with the other hand on her face.


    "Let''s continue, this has only just begun..."


    I stood up, looking at Fiona''s satisfied expression, thinking, "You closet masochist."


    I increased the coating of golden energy on the gauntlets, now covering both hands. Closing my eyes, I vanished from Fiona''s sight, reappearing behind her with my hand open, striking her neck with both hands.


    Fiona''s pupils dted at that moment. Her left knee bent, and she found herself unable to breathe for a few seconds.


    Fiona ced her hand on her bent knee, looking over her shoulder. She cracked her fingers, and two ice fists emerged from her back, hitting Dantalian''s face and chest, sending him flying and crashing into the tree.


    '' This is dangerous. So, this is the power they talked so much about... It''s splendid. I want more '' Fiona thought, licking her lips. She turned around only to meet Dantalian''s fist hitting her face. Due to thest two attacks, her body couldn''t absorb all the impact, and she ended up being thrown thirty-six meters away from her previous position.


    "Hahaha," Fiona stood up, inhaling and sighing. Then she let out a shortugh.


    "It seems I owe you an apology..."


    The air around Fiona began to cool, and the ground beneath her feet started to acquire a thinyer of snow. Suddenly, the entire area waspletely covered in a thick nket of snow within seconds.


    "Now I''ll take this seriously, I promise."


    In the blink of an eye, Fiona disappeared only to reappear alongside three more ice clones that perfectly mimicked not only her appearance but also her movements. Fiona and her three clones bent their left arms, creating ice swords and striking Dantalian''s body from all four angles.


    "Argh!"


    This was the first time I felt not only pain but also got injured since receiving the power of the divine hand. With the pain coursing through my entire body, my knees almost gave in, only buckling.


    Breathing heavily and feeling a bit dizzy, I spoke, "Perfect attack, but itcked a bit of strength," giving a smile.


    "Then show me how it should be done."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The ice clones of Fiona disappeared, and she opened her arms, catching my attention with her left hand.


    '' This was only her third attack. I really did the right thing by not fighting... Now I just need to endure the overload '' I thought, as the golden energy began to emanate from my body, forming small orbs at the tips of my fingers.


    "Fiona, this is really fun."


    Fiona started to feel the same sparks of the presence that made her agree to participate in this foolish challenge.


    In the state I was in, it would be better to wait a few seconds for the golden energy to remove the strain from my body, because even though she managed to injure me, it was just a regr ability of Fiona''s, so the injury was superficial despite appearances.


    With that in mind, and Fiona in front of me, I curled my five fingers, with the golden energy spheres concentrated on my fingers, striking her abdomen, further weakening her.


    '' Ohhh, that warmth, so that''s what they fear? Why? It feels so good '' Fiona thought, writhing in pleasure.


    If it were any of the main characters, they would be screaming due to the high degree of burns, but as I mentioned before, Fiona is a masochist, thanks to her ability to absorb and convert pain into power, or rather, pleasure. This had never been confirmed, but it was clearly the intention of the developers. They don''t fool anyone.


    "Alright, before you recover."


    Fiona swung her right leg with all her might, hitting my chin and throwing me seven meters away.


    "Six attacks remaining."


    Lying on the ground, I recalled the blow Scy had given me, and it didn''t evenpare to this kick.


    Covering my entire body with energy, I jumped forward, flying towards Fiona. Passing through her, her hanfu, which already had five holes from the previous attack, now bore the w marks in the center of her body, and for the first time, I could see blood flowing.


    "I liked that," Fiona said, before giving me a nce and freezing mepletely in a pir of ice that easily shattered just by moving her hands forward.


    Without time to rest, with all the golden energy around me converging at the tips of the threergest fingers of my left hand, I rushed forward, colliding my body with Fiona''s. For a few seconds, I saw her mouth open, and she thrust her hand, hitting the roof of her mouth with the three fingers.


    Causing Fiona''s brain to overload at that moment, she became motionless.


    "That makes it two attacks," Fiona said, lunging forward, forcefully hitting my head and then


    sweeping my legs out from under me and elbowing my face.


    "Now it''s three attacks."


    Lying on my back on the ground, I raised my open hand, bringing it to Fiona''s neck. She ced one of her hands on mine, while using the other to hold my other hand and help me stand.


    "Let''s finish this with an overload, the final one, using all the remaining moves for a continuous attack."


    Fiona tightened her grip on my arm that was holding her neck, beginning to freeze it.


    "You better do something too, and quickly, because I''m already getting used to it."

 Chapter 34 End Of The Party

    ?


    "This was what I was nning" I said.


    A fight with Fiona would be suicide at this point in the story, even though I''m at least ten times stronger than the original protagonist. There would be no way to defeat her in this part, because even if you have a character at level one hundred, with all stats maxed out, you wouldn''t dare face a level two hundred boss.


    Therefore, the only way to confront Fiona would be to not engage her directly, but rather to draw attention with a burst of power, provoke her a little more, and ultimately weaken her.


    I tightened my grip around Fiona''s neck, finally giving in and piercing her skin superficially, allowing the golden energy to fully inject into her body, meeting the remnants of golden energy that had umted within her from all the attacks.


    The impact was so immense that Fiona''s eyes rolled back for a few seconds, and her heart stopped beating.


    "Now I understand, you really need to be eliminated" said Fiona before losing all strength in her body.


    Fiona smiled and fell to her knees on the ground. Her heart slowly began to beat again, but due to the memory of what had urred, her heart rate elerated greatly. If she were a normal person, her death would be caused by a heart attack.


    With her body still trembling and an expression of great joy for someone who admitted defeat, Fiona attempted tough but couldn''t.


    I looked at my arm, watching theyer of ice gradually dissipate, and let out a relieved sigh as I sat on the ground.


    "Just barely, too close forfort. My body still aches" I thought, observing Fiona rise to her feet.


    "You know they will all truly hunt you now, don''t you?"


    "And aren''t they already? Or did you think I didn''t know you were alreadying."


    Both of us spoke with difficulty. In my case, I couldn''t continue my recovery as using more golden energy would only drain me further and not aid in my recuperation. I didn''t want to reach the point where I removed pure Krintoin energy from Amanda''s body.


    "I''m not talking about that, I''m talking about the fact that you tarnished the group''s reputation in the worst way possible."


    Fiona approached me, holding my left hand. She removed the gauntlet and kissed the back of my hand.


    "And yes, you subjugated one of the five among the fifteen."


    "Let them alle, I''ll do the same to each one of them."


    "Stop lying. Your n is a one-time use and carries great risk. That''s why I epted it, but I didn''t expect you to actually withstand the Ice Lotus."


    I ced my hand on my face, contemting what I had done and feeling a hint of shame.


    "So, in the end, you just wanted to y with someone weaker?"


    "At first, I was truly fascinated by your presence when we made the bet, but after that, I only saw weaknesses. I soon realized your entire n" Fiona said, cing her finger on her neck, creating a cor of ice, and speaking in a sad tone while smiling.


    "But in the end, I was the fool. The worst part is that I can''t even kill you now, as I can no longer go back. This was my selfish request to clear our name, but I ended up staining it even more."


    "That doesn''t make sense. Why would they abandon you..." Before I could finish speaking, I realized my thoughts had been too loud.


    "Exactly, they are idiots, but whenever I saw the other fourteen, I felt something strange about all of them."


    With that remark, I remembered that Fiona wasn''t part of the original fifteen in the game''s storyline. She only managed to join by killing number fifteen, the vampire who was supposed to be immortal but wasn''t.


    "I think I understand now. They are all expendable. I can''t believe I didn''t think of this before."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I pointed my finger at Fiona.


    "How is the numbering among the fifteen determined?"


    "Oh, that''s an interesting question. As you can imagine, it''s not based on strength but rather on contribution. In the end, we didn''t know exactly how strong each of us was. We only had a general idea, considering each one''s achievements."


    I stood up, brushing off my torn clothes.


    "Dantalian, I have something to ask of you."


    "I don''t do anything that''s not part of my ns."


    Fiona ced her hand on the ice cor and looked directly at me.


    "That''s something I expected from you, but what I want to ask has nothing to do with me. It''s something you need to do, so can we say our goodbyes for now?"


    "The n was only to prevent chaos, and that was a sess. Being with her or letting her go, both have high chances of ending with a death g. The difference lies in when that will happen" I thought, quickly surveying the surroundings.


    "No problem, let''s meet near Duchess Marian''s house."


    Fiona held my hand, now without the gauntlet, and ced it on her face.


    "Before we part, could you do that one more time, Dantalian?"


    "You know it will hurt you for real, right?"


    "Of course I know, that''s why I''m asking."


    Fiona closed her eyes and simply awaited the shock on her skin once again, feeling a numbing sensation travel from her face to her back.


    "The decision has been made. I''ll see you at the Duchess''s house."


    Fiona turned around, and before she disappearedpletely, she spoke over her shoulder:


    "I have a feeling you''ll be excited to see what I''m about to get."


    After saying that, Fiona attempted to leap away but quickly realized she didn''t have enough strength. She began walking northward.


    After making sure that Fiona had left without letting her guard down, I started heading back towards the city, hoping that the mobs would be as weak as they were in the game. Any Free-to-y yer could give them a couple of hits and they would die.


    At this very moment, in the city, all the adventurers ranked purple and above, including Freytan, who would be several times stronger than he should be, and Amanda, massacred the hooded figures. Unfortunately, there were victims, and some small shops suffered losses both in terms of employees and their establishments. However, considering what was happening in the game, the only losses were human lives.


    "Amanda, are you okay?" Freytan spoke a few meters away from Amanda, who was now sitting with no arrows left, gazing at the hundreds of dead bodies of the hooded figures.


    "I''m fine, just a little tired and thinking about what to do when the master returns because he will suffer at my hands."


    "Hahaha, this punishment seems more like a reward."

 Chapter 35 Time To Pay

    ?


    After returning to the city, the first person I encountered was the one I least wanted to see: Drakion d. The desire to beat the shit out of that bastard is immense. In the end, he truly betrayed me. I really needed to grab those gloves and destroy them, but I''m too tired for that.


    "So, it seems the n worked, right? You managed to kill Fiona?"


    I smiled, putting my hand on Drakion''s shoulder and said "Your performance was great, I really thought you had betrayed me."


    I gave him a few pats on the shoulder and continued walking into the city.


    '' Am I safe? I am, right? '' Drakion thought, motionless. A few hourster, I found out from one of the adventurers that he stayed there for almost an hour.


    And now, as I arrived in front of the guild, Amanda and Freytan were standing there, waiting for me.


    Amanda gave me a quick nce, looking me up and down, running towards me while saying "Master, are you hurt?"


    Amanda jumped and hugged me, starting to cry, as she ran her hand over the tear in my abdomen, surprised to find no cuts.


    "Look at that, Freytan, the master is indestructible."


    "Do you want me to talk to her about it?" Freytan spoke, approaching.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    I ran my hand through Amanda''s hair.


    "Do you remember how I saved you? Well, that''s basically why I''m still in one piece."


    Upon hearing this, Amanda''s eyes took on a feline appearance.


    "So the master was hurt? Who did that? I''ll kill him."


    I lightly pped Amanda''s head as I thought ''This is getting dangerous, her abilities are starting to influence her ''


    "You can''t say those kinds of things so naturally to just anyone. It can cause problems."


    "He''s right, a lot of people hate me for that reason," Freytan looked around.


    "Oh, so that''s why you like the master?" Amanda made a surprised expression, while Amanda and I tried to understand what she said.


    "But getting straight to the point, what was the oue?"


    Freytan smiled, pointing to the guild''s door.


    "Why don''t you see it with your own eyes?"


    "Oh, so it really was a sess."


    '' Drakion remained silent as I left, and the biggest problem, Fiona, wasn''t here. This city will never experience the Ice Age '' I thought, trying to move forward, but I was stopped by Amanda, who had a displeased expression.


    "What''s wrong now, Amanda?"


    "It''s embarrassing to say, but..." Just as Amanda was about to finish her sentence, Freytan turned around and said,


    "She wants to fuck, that''s it."


    Amanda let out a nervousugh.


    "Looks like you got your revenge..."


    "Nah, it wasn''t even that pleasurable to do it, sorry to spoil the moment."


    I put one arm under Amanda''s legs and the other on her left shoulder, lifting her up.


    "Don''t worry, today that won''t happen. But unfortunately..." Before I could finish speaking, Amanda put her finger on my mouth.


    "I know, master, you have a lot of things to do and you''re very tired, I know that. So, I don''t mind if we save it for tonight."


    Amanda smiled. At that moment, she seemed to emit a radiant light. She looked like a true angel, but that image was shattered only a few secondster.


    "Besides, I don''t want anything getting in the way."


    "Of course, of course."


    "So, if you''re done flirting, can we go inside?"


    Whispering, Amanda said "My legs are sore, you know? Can you carry me to the door?"


    "Huh? Really? Well, I guess it won''t be today then since we''re both tired."


    Amanda quickly let go and jumped forward.


    "It''s fine, I''m okay, let''s go, master."


    Finally, I entered the guild, seeing a huge crowd of people, not only adventurers but also non-adventurers, having fun, drinking, and eating as if the world was ending.


    "They''re going to spend everything they earned like this..."


    When I said that, everyone stopped and looked at me with serious expressions, which turned intoughter in seconds.


    "What are you talking about, master?"


    "That''s the only reason we be adventurers."


    "That''s right, what''s the point of risking our lives for money and just hoarding it?"


    "We only have one life, we have to enjoy it."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I put my hand in front of my face.


    "Do whatever you want then, hahaha."


    When I looked around, Freytan and Amanda had disappeared, but in a few seconds, I felt someone''s hand touch my leg. When I turned to look, it was a group of children.


    "Thank you so much, sir. The miss with the bow told us everything."


    "That''s right, sir, you were amazing. Not only did you defeat the fucking fire guy, but you also took the ice bitch away."


    "You''re a true hero."


    The children continued talking non-stop about how incredible it was and how the fight against the fucking fire guy was too easy. But what surprised me was why the hell Amanda taught those words to children.


    '' The future of this city is lost '' I thought, looking at the children who seemed like a group of parrots.


    "I''m d you''re safe. Now I''m going to leave, okay? The hero here is very busy."


    "Really? I wanted to hear about your adventures."


    "That''s right, tell us how you defeated the ice bitch."


    I crouched down, pointing at the middle child, a girl with ck hair.


    "Then, I''ll tell you all about itter, but only if you forget that the words ''bitch'' and ''fucking'' exist, okay? You can''t say those, otherwise your mothers wille andin."


    "Huh? But why?"


    "Just do as I said, okay? Well, see youter."


    I smiled and waved at the children, starting to distance myself.


    '' I''ve already had to deal with angry mothers in the other world, I don''t want to do it in this one '' I thought, sighing.


    "Are you the guild master?" The one who said that was a woman with brown hair and eyes, holding a beautiful ck rose with not a single thorn.


    "Yes, I am. Do you need something?"


    The woman bowed, extending her hand.


    "Please, ept this flower. I know it''s not worth a gold coin, but I really wanted to thank you."


    I took the flower, holding the girl''s hand, and could see the engagement ring on her finger. Smiling, I said,


    "Use this money well for your wedding. By the way, this flower is really beautiful."


    [...]


    "Don''t you dare say anything."


    The woman looked at me, smiling, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Thank you so much, you have no idea how much this will help."


    The woman started running out of the guild.


    "So, master, how was it? Your fans are really adorable, aren''t they?"


    "I thought you were going to do something with that woman," Freytan said, looking at her nails.


    "Oh my God, you really love vilifying me."


    "Haha, Freytan only does it to get attention."


    "Quiet, you bunny."


    "Who sleeps all day after sex is you, not me, hehehe."


    "Huh?"


    "You two, stop it, for God''s sake. Miss Dealer is about to faint from embarrassment."


    Dealer stood motionless behind the counter, just waiting to do her job, but now, hearing these two, her ears werepletely red.


    "You two are always like this, right? So don''t worry."


    '' I''m really sorry, Dealer '' I thought, and as I looked at the two, I could sense the deadly silence that had settled.


    In this way, all the adventurers and non-adventurers continued to celebrate until nightfall, until the party ended and those who weren''t lying on the ground dying left the guild, starting to walk around the city.


    As I made my way to my room, I was still a little tired, but nothing that the golden energy, which had fully recovered, couldn''t solve. But when I arrived in my room, Amanda wasn''t there, and from Freytan, I learned that she had fallen asleep, and it would be best to leave her until tomorrow.


    "There''s no other way unless you want to do it yourself."


    "If you want it to be cut off, of course. Don''t you see that Amanda would only be more unbearable if that happened?"


    "Understood. Well, good night, dear."


    The doors closed, and as I fell asleep, something entered my room. In the darkness, it was impossible to tell what it was.


    "Evil master, you will pay today!"

 Chapter 36 Amanda Attacks [R-18]

    ?


    While enveloped in a deep sleep, I was awakened by a delicate and teasing touch, a soft and warm sensation emanating from my groin. As I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a breathtaking sight: Amanda, with her translucent body, providing me intense pleasure through skilled oral sex.


    Her soft and plump lips expertly wrapped around my member, while her agile tongue explored every inch, causing uncontroble shivers of pleasure. The contrast between the transparency of her body and the intensity of the act made the experience even more exciting and mysterious.


    "Ah, master, you''re awake?" murmured Amanda, deactivating her camouge ability and revealing herselfpletely, with every detail of her body now visible and seductive.


    "Well, was all of this nned? You''re quite a girl, Amanda."


    Amanda was only wearing white panties and a bra, disying a slim and elegant figure. Her brown hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her delicate face. Her ck eyes gleamed with mischief as she continued to gaze at me, with a mischievous smile on her lips.


    Her bra entuated the generous curvature of her breasts, while the panties entuated her sensual curves. Her skin had a soft and wless tone, inviting to the touch. The room''s light reflected on her body, making her even more irresistible.


    Amanda exuded an aura of confidence and desire, her dominant presence filling the room. She was a seductive and tempting vision, capable of awakening passion and intensifying pleasure.


    As my eyes roamed over every detail of her beauty, I felt a mixture of surprise and excitement. The unexpected encounter awakened my senses.


    "Since you started without my permission, then finish now."


    Amanda engulfed my cock with her agile and hungry tongue, skillfully traversing every centimeter. Her soft lips wrapped around my member, sliding up and down with an immersive and pulsating rhythm, transmitting intense sensations that coursed through my entire body.


    As Amanda teased me with her oral skills, waves of pleasure intensified, running through my body like an electric current. The heat and moisture of her mouth enveloped my member in an addictive blend of sensations.


    With each lick and suck, I could feel Amanda''s surrender and devotion, her dedication to providing me absolute pleasure. Her muffled moans amidst the oral caresses were like an erotic melody echoing in my ears.


    After enjoying the intense pleasure Amanda had given me for a while, we decided to explore new frontiers and change positions. With a mischievous smile on her lips, she positioned herself above my face, offering me a direct view and ess to her wet and seductive pussy.


    With palpable anticipation, she slid her intimacy towards my mouth. I eagerly and restlessly plunged my avid tongue into the warmth and moisture of her secret cave. Each lick was an intimate caress, exploring the deepest corners of her being, while she moaned with pleasure above me.


    The intense rhythm of suction and licking intertwined, creating a sensation of fusion and deep connection between us. Every movement of my tongue provoked tremors of pleasure in Amanda, who surrendered body and soul to the ecstasy of the moment. "Ohh... yes... more..." her whispers escaped her lips between breathless sighs.


    Moving in sync with the movements of her mouth, I delved into the depths of her cavern, exploring her curves and textures as I teased her with my tongue. She writhed in pleasure, losing herself in the waves of ecstasy that ran through her body.


    After Amanda reached the pinnacle of her climax, her voice trembled, filled with excitement:


    "Don''t worry, master, I''ll give you something truly incredible..."


    With a mischievous smile on her face, she got off me, taking my hand, pulling me, making me sit on the bed. She enveloped my member with her soft breasts, creating a warm and tight space between them. Her skillful and sensual movements glided smoothly around me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Amanda demonstrated mastery as if she were adapting to this situation, showcasing her dominance in the titjob, alternating pressure, speed, and precise movements of her breasts to intensify the sensations. Her eyes gleamed with lust as she bestowed upon me this act of sublime pleasure.


    "Come here, you naughty girl," I whispered with a tone of mischief and desire in my voice.


    "Han, master, what are you going to do? I''m already sensitive..." Amanda responded, her eyes shining with anticipation and a touch of nervousness.


    "You asked for it, didn''t you?" I replied with a mischievous smile on my lips.


    Gently pulling Amanda by the arm, I made her sit in front of me, creating an atmosphere of intimacy andplicity between us. As I recovered from the previous moment, I took the opportunity to tend to Amanda''s body, dedicating myself to exploring every inch of her femininity.


    My hands roamed her soft skin, caressing her pussy gently and precisely. Each touch sent shivers through her body, making her moan with pleasure. The intensity gradually increased.


    The sound of fragmented moans and sighs of pleasure filled the room, echoing Amanda''s final moan.


    "Ah... I''ming!"


    With care and strength, I lifted Amanda in my arms, carrying her towards the bathroom. I kept her legs open, holding them firmly.


    "Ah... you''re so strong, master..." Amanda whispered, her voice filled with pleasure.


    As we approached the mirror, I noticed a mixture of excitement and shyness in Amanda''s eyes.


    "Look at yourself, darling... See how beautiful and irresistible you are..." I whispered softly as I entered her body, feeling the tension and heat meld into an explosion of pleasure. My eyes locked onto the mirror before us, capturing every expression of ecstasy on her reflected face.


    Each thrust in the bathroom echoed through the room, increasing the intensity of the shared pleasure.


    In the final moments, an overwhelming ecstasy enveloped us. Amanda then unleashed her unique ability, bing translucent through her camouge, as if she wanted to hide in the mist of pleasure and shared delight.


    "Do you still think I''m bad?"


    "Now I''m absolutely sure of it... But I can get used to it."


    Amanda turned her face, deactivating her ability and giving me the kiss that would conclude this session of pleasure.

 Chapter 37 A Letter From The Duchess.

    ?


    After the nighttime meeting with Amanda, four days passed and nothing special happened, at least not in a general sense. However, thirty-two funerals took ce. Those were the unfortunate ones who met a sad end at the hands of the hooded figures.


    This news made many feel guilty about the grand party they had, but that didn''tst long, and soon everyone returned to their normal routines.


    As for me, I don''t really care about that, especially because I''ve been thinking about that idiotic n to execute another one.


    "Let''s see what you''ll say this time," I said, looking at a yellow letter with a stamp depicting an owl in the upper right corner. The content of the letter was as follows:


    "Thank you very much for your services, Guild Master Dantalian Lancaster-Steele. Through this letter, I, Duchess Marian Sinir Beaumont, invite you to discuss the recent incident and also reward you for your splendid performance."


    The text of the letter was almost identical to the game, with the only difference being an additional sentence that wasn''t in the original.


    "A reward, huh? It seems that avoiding the huge loss really made you happy. Too bad, I wanted to see if it''s true in person."


    I closed the letter and put it in the drawer of my desk. Then, I stood up.


    "The letter arrived today, so at the very least, I need to start the journey to the capital tomorrow."


    I looked at the door of my office and heard a whisper from a familiar voice, walking towards it as I spoke.


    "Now that things have calmed down, I can leave Dealer in charge. So, it''s time to destroy the gloves."


    Stopping in front of the door, I ced my hand on the doorknob.


    "What are you two doing? It''s wrong to eavesdrop, you know?"


    "Hehehe, sorry, master. I was just curious about the letter."


    "And it seems like you brought Freytan by force. I can feel his bad mood radiating."


    Freytan remained silent because she came here after losing a card game against Amanda earlier today. As for me, I only watched them y since I was busy with all the paperwork that was never mentioned in the game. Fortunately, the letter arrived early.


    "But then, what does the letter say?"


    Before answering, I opened the door and invited the two of them inside.


    "We''re going to travel and meet a very important person."


    "Oh? Who?"


    Freytan''s sulky expression disappeared, but she refused to believe that it would be so easy to meet a duchess, especially Duchess Marian. Realizing that, I said:


    "Remember when I told you to trust me? Well, it''s her, Duchess Marian herself."


    "Marian? Seriously, that Marian, master?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the one. She''s an enemy of mine and Freytan''s," I clenched my fist tightly, wearing a twisted grin on my face.


    "What? How? Master, please exin."


    "Ask Freytan about it, hehehe."


    Looking at Freytan, motionless with trembling eyes, I wondered what really happened. I tried to use the bonus once to find out, but I didn''t find any information. That means it''s not directly rted to Freytan or Marian, but rather with another undisclosed person.


    "Freytan, what''s this about being enemies? We can''t touch a duchess."


    "Uh-Uh-Uh," Freytan tried to speak but only stuttered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With an open hand, I pped the top of Freytan''s head, looking down at her.


    "What happened? You weren''t like this when you asked for my help. Are you like this


    just because you''re really going to meet her?"


    Amanda looked at our faces, trying to understand, until she simply stood still and silent, thinking it would be the best thing she could do now.


    "Are you sure it was really her?"


    Without saying a word, I walked to my desk, opened the drawer, and took out the letter. "If I knew I would meet her so soon, I wouldn''t have put it away."


    Freytan''s eyes widened. The stamp, the owl drawing made by the Great Library itself, impossible to replicate, showed the authenticity of the letter.


    "So, I''m really going to meet her?"


    "Technically, it will be me, but I''ll be right beside her, looking down, while she''s sitting, haha."


    Freytan''s trembling body, due to something she couldn''t remember, would gradually fade with every thought she had, involving what she could do with the duchess.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so soon. So, what''s the n then?" Freytan cleared her throat, preparing to say something she wouldn''t dare to repeat while sober. "Master..."


    '' How cute, I''ve never seen Miss Freytan like this. Did she just call the master ''master''? '' thought Amanda, cing her hand on her chest.


    Amanda was definitely seeing something that I couldn''t. What she found cute, for me, only showed Freytan''s immense bloodlust. I predict that the change in the script this time could end up being very significant, resulting in real trouble.


    Killing the duchess is not something that can be done while expecting a simr oue. I''ll have to think about that.


    "I have almost everything prepared, we just need to get there."


    '' For now, let''s just stick to the original n '' I thought, extending my arm and handing the letter to Freytan.


    She grabbed it, opening it and looking at the message, chuckling.


    "So, that was the reason for using your own money?"


    "Well, one of the reasons. I''ll exin the main er."


    "Oh, so the master is a genius? How do you do it?"


    "Hahaha? Me, a genius? That''s nonsense. I just have the right information and still rely quite a bit on luck..."


    I remembered the "battle" against Fiona. That was a disaster.


    Amanda startedughing and lightly tapped my back.


    "Don''t make that kind of joke, master."


    "Well, let''s stop talking about it now because before we travel to the capital, there''s one thing we need to do."


    Hearing that, Amanda and Freytan remembered the glove I mentioned earlier.


    "This glove is just like my sword, right? So, why are we going to destroy it?"


    "The original owner is very annoying, and he''ll only get worse if he has it. So, the only option is to destroy it."

 Chapter 38 Wet Clothes

    ?


    "Do you really think this is the right ce?" Freytan spoke, pointing towards the imposing waterfall. It had a majestic waterfall that cascaded down from the top of a rocky cliff.


    The water fell with force and speed, forming a crystalline curtain that spread across multipleyers. Each stream of water plunged into small temporary pools before continuing to the next cascade.


    The rocks surrounding the waterfall were covered in green moss, giving it a natural and lush appearance. The lush vegetation around itpleted the scene, lending a sense of serenity and freshness.


    The sound of the water falling was intense, filling the air with a powerful and immersive noise. A fine mist rose from the base of the waterfall.


    "Are you disappointed? Well, we all are, it''s all about beauty."


    ''Since the item is crap if it''s not used by Drakion...''


    "It''s not about that, it''s just that unlike the cave, why hasn''t anyone found the glove yet?"


    "Do you have a bad memory or something? But in short, it''s for the same reason as yours, the puzzle. I could have left it here since it seems like you never even found one of them. But it''s better to be safe, in case a genius suddenly appears out of nowhere."


    "But he has already appeared, hasn''t he, Master Freytan?" Amanda said with a smile, her eyes shining fixedly on Freytan.


    "I can''t deny that. He invents so many things just to hide that ability of his, even though he knows more about my n than I do."


    "hohoho Freytan, are you really serious this time?"


    "Are you two going to keep talking forever?"


    The two looked at the waterfall and could now see a strong red lighting from within it.


    "Come running, you''ll be able to pass through the water without any problems," he said with a smile, looking at the two with golden energy in his eyes, able to see clearly without any distortion in the image due to the strong continuously falling water.


    Amanda ran in, passing through the water and stopping a few meters away from me, looking at herself.


    "Master, you liar. I''m all wet, and not in a good way."


    "You idiot, I told you to wait," Freytan said, brandishing her sword upward, causing the water current to split in two, allowing her to run into the waterfall in the two seconds she had before the water returned to its original form.


    "That''s not fair, I can''t be the only one."


    Amanda jumped on top of Freytan, hugging her from the left side, sticking to her like glue, soaking Freytan''s clothes as well.


    "Stop it, you little troublemaker. If you had listened to me, nothing would have happened."


    As I watched them with their clothespletely soaked, Freytan and Amanda presented a disheveled and drenched appearance. The water from the waterfall trickled down their hair, making it heavy and stered to their scalps. The crystalline droplets ran down their faces, revealing expressions of surprise and discontent.


    Their clothes, nowpletely drenched, clung to their bodies, outlining their shapes and revealing the curves of their silhouettes. The water that covered them gave a soft glow, reflecting the surrounding light and creating a glossy appearance.


    The damp fabrics took on a darker hue, acquiring a heavy and undting texture. Every detail of their garments was entuated by the water, from the ruffles and folds to the delicate embroidery and details.


    The soaked clothes stuck to their skin, adhering to the contours of their bodies and revealing the form of their curves and muscles. The clinging fabrics entuated their feminine curves, making the sight even more seductive.


    ''Personally, this is a very good view. Maybe I shouldn''t have refused so many requests to go out into the world in the previous life just because I didn''t feel like leaving home.''


    Amanda noticed my gaze and gave me a little smile as she spoke.


    "So, Master, do you like this?"


    Hearing that, Freytan gave me a look, cing her hand on her chest and looking at Amanda. She sighed.


    "So, what''s the puzzle this time?"


    "Well, I''ve already solved it. You just had to click on the right drawings."


    Pouting, Amanda thought, ''Master only answers Freytan. I don''t like this.''


    "That''s the reason for the red light," Freytan said, looking directly at the Ruby emerging from the wall.


    "Yes, and if you touch it, this happens."


    Upon touching the Ruby, the wall dissolved, revealing a long straight descent.


    "Are all ces going to be caves?" Freytan spoke, looking at the curious descent.


    "Not all, so let''s finish this once and for all. It seems no one hase, so you two can have some fun before we leave."


    Amanda''s eyes took on a feline appearance.


    "What are we waiting for then, master? Hurry, hurry!" Amanda ran inside, starting the long descent.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Are you sure everything will be fine?"


    "Are you saying that because of the monsters?"


    A few minutes passed, and in the middle of the path, Amanda had lost all her excitement. Even after running so much, she hadn''t reached the end, and no monsters had attacked her. Yawning, she said, "How boring."


    Due to her abrupt pause, two blurs passed by, one on each side. It happened in less than a second, but if she looked forward, she wouldn''t see anything, realizing what had just happened.


    "Those two show-offs..."


    Upon reaching the end of the path, with only a few seconds of difference, Dantalian came in second, followed by Freytan and Amanda. The three of them were faced with arge, smooth wall that seemed untouched.


    "Freytan, cut through," I said.


    "Honestly, this is getting boring," Freytan remarked as he unsheathed his sword, Sakura.


    "Master, this time I have to agree with her. Where are the monsters?"


    As Freytan prepared to slice the wall into small pieces, I pointed my finger forward. In an instant, the wall crumbled as if it didn''t belong to the original structure of the cave, and amid the dust, the silhouettes of what appeared to be wolves began to emerge.


    "Awooooo!"


    The group of white wolves had snowy white fur and intense blue eyes. Their pupils had red stripes extending from the center of their eyes to their necks. They stood in a strong and imposing posture, with erect ears and sharp snouts. Their sturdy and agile paws indicated their strength and agility. These wolves emitted an aura of power and domination, making their presence intimidating.


    "Sorry, little wolves, but I''m a trickster," I said.


    "Enjoy ying with them," I instructed Amanda and Freytan.


    Amanda''s bored expression transformed into a wide smile as she lunged forward, heading straight for the wolves.


    "Leave it to me, Master," she said.


    Holding two arrows firmly, one in each hand, Amanda was ready to confront the approaching wolves. With swift and precise movements, she advanced toward the animals, aiming the arrowheads directly at their throats or right eyes. The force behind her shotsbined with her incredible aim ensured that the arrows found their targets with ruthless uracy. Each piercing strike had a lethal impact, incapacitating the wolves and leaving no chance for counterattacks. The sound of the arrows piercing the flesh echoed through the air.


    "It seems like their appearance is all they''ve got; no need for long-range attacks," Freytan remarked, sheathing his sword and looking at me, motionless.


    "I guess there''s no room for me," she continued.


    "This damn ability of hers, I need to teach her how to control it," he added.


    As the massacre unfolded, Freytan and I observed in silence, witnessing the gruesome scene. Amanda, relentless in her assault, eliminated each wolf with lethal precision. Her body moved with grace and agility, like a shadow in the darkness. With each urate strike, the bodies of the wolves piled up, forming a macabre mound.


    At the end of the battle, Amanda stood tall, towering above the mountain of wolf corpses. In her hands, only three useful arrows remained, each ready to be employed with deadly skill. One arrow was firmly held in each hand, while the third rested calmly in the quiver attached to her back.


    ''Looking at this kind of scene makes me think that she might be an NPC like Zack, but it''s strange that she hasn''t been developed. Could it have been a discarded idea?''


    With her body drenched in blood, soaking her previously dried clothes, she looked at me and Amanda, and we apuded.


    "Amanda, you''ve done an amazing job. You don''t even seem like the same person I met," I praised her.


    "So, did you feel anything different while killing them?" I asked.


    Amanda clenched her fist tightly, intentionally breaking the arrow in her left hand. A smile illuminated her face as she spoke with determination.


    "I felt incredible, and that means I''ll be useful, right?"


    "Foolish girl, did I ever say you wouldn''t be?" I responded.


    Starting to count on his fingers, Freytan chimed in


    "Well, if I recall correctly, you didn''t want to bring her along; you wanted Scy instead."


    "Oops, it looks like I really messed that up, hahaha," Amandaughed, running her hand through her hair. "I don''t care about that. I know you didn''t want someone useless, and look, I cleared the way for you, Master. So just forget about it."


    Amanda turned around and pointed to a wall where a door had appeared right after all the wolves were in.


    "I''ll have to make an effort not to lose my position," Freytan smiled, walking past Amanda.


    "Now let''s finish this once and for all," I said, extending my hand to Amanda.


    "Yes, Master," she replied.

 Chapter 39 Arriving In The Capital.

    ?


    In the center of the oval location, the floor was strewn with old and tattered cloths, scattered throughout the environment. The air carried a sense of abandonment and decay, with the worn-out cloths showing the signs of time. Yet, amidst this destion, a striking contrast emerged. At the heart of the space stood a gleaming, pristine ss dome, impervious and imprable. Within the dome, a single glove rested, perfectly positioned and isted from the surrounding dirt.


    "This ce reeks," Freytanined, wrinkling her nose.


    "Master, the smell is overwhelming. I''m starting to feel dizzy," added Amanda.


    I ced my hand on their shoulders and activated my divine power, creating a golden energy aura that enveloped their lower faces, forming masks that shielded them from the foul odor.


    "Can you still sense anything, girls?" I inquired.


    Amanda took a deep breath, allowing the foul air to enter her lungs. However, her mask acted as a protective barrier, filtering and purifying the repugnant odor. With each breath, a refreshing sensation filled her senses, eliminating any trace of the nauseating environment around her.


    "That''s incredible, Dantalian! How many surprises are left?" Freytan eximed.


    Amanda cast a teary-eyed nce at Freytan, pouting her lips. In a somewhat grumpy tone, she retorted, "Praising the master is my duty. Don''t do that."


    I smiled, watching Amanda grumble alongside Freytan and thinking, ''Acting like this, I wonder if she would have reached level nine.''


    "Just a spontaneous remark, Amanda. Stop clinging to me," Freytan responded, smiling.


    pping my hands to grab their attention, I said, "Alright, it''s great to see that, but let''s finish this now."


    I pointed towards the ss dome where a pair of intense red leather glovesy. The gloves were adorned with shiny metal tes strategically positioned for both protection and style. Engraved runes spiraled down the index finger of each glove, emanating a blue hue that created a striking contrast with the vibrant red leather.


    "Can I destroy it then?" Amanda asked, cing her hand on herst arrow.


    "Amanda, trust me, you don''t want to touch that kind of weapon," Freytan warned, recalling her experience with the Sakura sword.


    Amanda grew curious and questioned, "What happens if I touch it?"


    "Something unpleasant would happen. You would be thrown a considerable distance. That''s why I need to conduct this test," I exined.


    Creating a small sphere of golden energy at the tip of my finger, Iunched it precisely towards the glove. The sphere struck the glove directly, causing a powerful explosion of golden energy upon impact. However, to everyone''s surprise, the glove remained unscathed, as if it were indestructible.


    "Master, did you spare the glove? If you feel sorry, I can do it for you," Amanda said, unable to believe what she had just witnessed.


    "Well, it looks like you''ll have to do it, Freytan," I replied, urging her to take action.


    Freytan drew the Sakura sword from its sheath. As the sword made contact with the presence of the glove, something peculiar urred. Unlike before, where only purple rays were emitted, small ck rays now intertwined with the purple ones.


    "Go for it, Freytan!" Amanda cheered.


    ''This way, I don''t need to risk embarrassing myself,'' Amanda thought as she contemted the possible oues of touching the glove.


    "It seems stronger than before... and lighter too. How is this possible?" Freytan wondered aloud.


    "It evolved with you, so I suppose it''s a perfect sword now. Go ahead and cut that glove in half," I instructed.


    ''Because Drakion must hate me, making it impossible for me to touch that,'' I thought to myself.


    "Oh, I think I can do it now," Freytan said confidently.


    Gripping the sword''s hilt firmly, she delivered a powerful diagonal strike from bottom to top, splitting the ss dome and the glove into three distinct parts. The sound of shattering echoed through the air as the fragments fell to the ground, revealing the shattered glove.


    ''Ghost de... the first time she uses it in the game is at the end of chapter five, although this is still an inferior version, being able to use it in chapter one... Wow, I''ve created a monster,'' I thought.


    "I thought I was strong, but I need to evolve so as not to be overshadowed," Amanda remarked.


    On the ground, the debris of the glove dissipated into ck energy particles, flowing towards the de of the Sakura sword. As the energy merged with the de, a bright +1 appeared on the sword''s guard, marking its strengthening. Soon after, the number vanished into thin air, leaving only the renewed aura of the weapon.


    Amanda and Freytan witnessed this surprising scene and fixed their gazes on me, awaiting an exnation.


    "Master, what was that?" Amanda asked.


    "Dantalian, what just happened?" Freytan inquired.


    "I didn''t expect such strengthening... I think I need to have a chat with a certain entity"


    [If I''m in a good mood, I might respond now. Figure it out yourself.]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Tranting, you meant ''never,'' okay, I understood,"


    I extended both hands forward, looking at each of them.


    "Firstly, what we just witnessed is something called strengthening, but it seems to only work on this type of weapon,"


    Freytan looked at the sword, remembering the others she had used.


    "But what does it mean? I still don''t get it, master,"


    "Amanda, I think I understand,"


    I looked at Freytan with a smile.


    "Really? Well, it''s not thatplicated, so it should be easy to grasp,"


    Amanda pinched me.


    "You realize you just called me dumb, right, master?"


    Freytan raised the sword up.


    "Basically, it follows the logic of the food chain, right? The stronger devours the weaker and strengthens itself with their bodies,"


    Amanda ced her hand on her chin.


    "Oh, now I get it,"


    "I said it, right?" Freytan asked.


    "It wasn''t the correct exnation, but it was a less boring one,"


    ''Does this work with the gauntlet too? Technically, it would still be the protagonist''s sword,''


    "Anyway, now that we know this, let''s destroy a few more. But for now, we''re done here. Let''s head to the capital to visit our friend Marian."


    With that in mind, the three of us left the cave, climbing the entire way back, and went to the guild to speak onest time with Miss Dealer. Thest thing she said was:


    "Don''t worry, master, we''ll all be waiting for your return, and with the news spreading about what happened here, if anyone is going to be troublesome, it''s definitely in the capital. So be careful."


    And now we are on our way to the capital in the carriage provided by Jack Hamut. During the journey, several random events rted to goblins and bandits urred. In each of these situations, Freytan got off the moving carriage and eliminated all the adversaries without spilling a drop of blood herself. After each confrontation, she would run back towards the carriage, which never moved more than six hundred meters before everything waspleted.


    After a journey of five days, we finally arrived in the capital. Our carriage passed directly through the urban area, following its course along the bustling streets of the city. However, our final destination was a mansion located a little distance from the bustling heart of the capital. Situated in a picturesque field of flowers, the mansion stood out magnificently amidst thendscape.


    As we approached the entrance of the house, a weing sight awaited us. Two impably dressed butlers and six neatly aligned maids were ready to receive us. After the intense five-day journey, their presence indicated that our arrival would not go unnoticed. With smiles on our faces, we were warmly weed into the mansion.


    ''Marian, even the reception is being different. You really hated all the yers, huh?''


    While Amanda was amazed by the whole situation, considering that she would never evene close to the duchess''s maid if she hadn''t somewhat forced herself to join my group, Freytan was resembling a motionless vampire, staring fixedly at one of the mansion''s windows, where a feminine silhouette with a tiara could be seen.


    "If you keep up like this, they won''t even let you get out of the car," I said.


    "What?" Freytan seemed to have awakened, starting to look around.


    "Freytan, girl, you were looking like a demon. If I wasn''t used to it, I would have jumped out of this carriage," Amanda added.


    Freytan shook her head, taking a deep sigh.


    "Alright, I''m sorry, both of you. I don''t know why, but my mind seemed to go numb when we arrived here."


    "As Amanda said, not only her but we are used to it. If it''s too heavy for you, you can wait for us here until everything is ready," I suggested.


    "No, I need to do this. Otherwise, I won''t be able to finish it myself."


    The carriage arrived in front of the butlers and maids. One of them seemed to run towards the mansion''s entrance door, while another maid walked up to the carriage and opened it. She spoke with a gentle voice.


    "Wee, Mr. Dantalian. Duchess Marian has been waiting for you."

 Chapter 40 Duchess Marian

    ?


    The maid in front of the door opened it, revealing that Duchess Marian would be standing, awaiting her esteemed guest.


    "How was the journey, Mr. Dantalian?"


    The duchess exudes an imposing presence. Her blond, curly hair is meticulously arranged, emanating an air of sophistication and superiority. Her intensely red eyes capture everyone''s attention, conveying a piercing gleam and unwavering determination.


    Her attire, with a touch of grandeur, is a true reflection of her position of power. Red, in all its splendor, dominates the ensemble, symbolizing her influence and authority. Every detail of the fabric reveals careful choice, highlighting her unique personality.


    The duchess''s dress is a masterpiece of fashion,bining elegance and seduction in a subtle manner. Precise cuts enhance her curves, conveying an image of mastery over her appearance. Exquisite embellishments and intricate embroideries adorn the attire, adding a touch of refinement that attracts curious gazes.


    Her essories are chosen with precision, entuating her status and air of superiority. A ne adorned with sparkling red rubies graces her neck, radiating an aura of wealth and power. Gold bracelets embellished with precious gemstones adorn her wrists, enhancing her elegance. Every detail of her ensemble is meticulously nned to convey an image of distinction and control.


    The duchess, with her unmistakable style and enigmatic charm, captivates everyone around her. Her magnificent and seductive appearance is a reflection of theplexity of her personality, making it clear that she is a figure to be feared and respected in society.


    Which only makes it even more difficult to deal with her, so I have to do something that doesn''t directly connect to me. She must not know that I caused her fall from the pedestal, at least not until the final act.


    "It was a very rxing trip, and I have to thank you, miss, for giving me an excuse to escape the boring part of work."


    ''Freytan, so that''s the reason for your disappearance...'' Marian thought.


    "I can imagine the size of the paper pile," Marian smiled gently, then added to her statement, "Come in, I have tea and cookies for us to discuss that matter."


    "Of course, and in advance, I thank you for the hospitality."


    I nced around, Amanda and Freytan were acting as I had instructed, silently avoiding drawing any attention, although Freytan was almost making her hand bleed.


    "No use staying silent if you''re going to attract attention in another way," I whispered.


    Hearing that, Freytan sighed, closing her eyes and slowly opening them again, gradually rxing her fist.


    ''I should have stayed in the carriage...'' Freytan thought.


    Freytan looked at Amanda, noticing her static expression as she walked a slightly slower pace than mine, seemingly having nothing on her mind,pletely overshadowed by the person who called her master. With this scene, Freytan thought, ''I don''t feel anything, even though she''s on Dantalian''s side, which makes her emotions clear to anyone...''


    ''This is just an assassination, a mission...''


    Freytan''s steps began to synchronize with Amanda''s, making her typically imposing presence fade away,pletely covered by the same shadow as Amanda.


    ''Marian, you''ll pay,'' Freytan thought, now expressing all her hatred and bloodlust through scattered thoughts.


    Seeing this whole scene, I just smiled. This way, I can talk to Marian without worrying about a spontaneous outburst from Freytan, as the Duchess knows exactly what her greatest desire is at the moment.


    And with that, I think it''s time to move on to the real focus of Chapter One.


    "If you personally called me, it means that the attackers were not justmon thugs, am I right?"


    Since I prevented Fiona from giving her grand speech, only the royalty knows the true reason behind that attack, as they have been going through it for a long time.


    "Perceptive of you, Mr. Dantalian. I thought you would go unnoticed, considering your aplishment was great."


    ''In the game, of course, no one paid attention to it.''


    "And even though it was something significant, the usual procedure would be for one of your servants to deliver the reward to me, not to receive an invitation letter."


    "A good line of reasoning," Marian nced briefly in Freytan''s direction.


    "It seems we have arrived."


    Marian stopped in front of a door, opening it and pointing inside, saying, "Let''s go in and continue our conversation."


    ''Huh, she dismissed the maids'' services. The treatment is so differentpared to the game; it feels strange.''


    As I was about to enter the room, Marian said, "I think it''s better if your servants stay outside."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Are you pretending not to know me, you bitch?'' Freytan thought, suppressing all her anger.


    ''What do you mean? I want to know more about what the master said,'' Amanda thought.


    "Could you do me this favor, miss? They were excited to meet you."


    From the table, Marian picked up a cup and positioned it in front of her lips.


    "I''m sorry, but the subject cannot be heard by servants."


    "I''m sorry, girls, but you heard it. There''s nothing I can do."


    I quickly looked at both of them, cing my hand on their shoulders, activating the Divine Hand as weakly as possible to avoid emitting any strong light, causing the golden energy, now almost transparent in color, to rise up to Amanda and Freytan''s ears, covering them.


    "Don''t worry, master, we''ll be waiting here," Amanda said, while Freytan remained silent.


    Looking at Marian, I said, "So, can we start now?"


    "Of course,e in and enjoy this sweet tea in the meantime," Marian smiled, showing me the cup in her hand.


    Entering the room, I would see an elegant and refined environment. Twofortable sofas upied the space, symmetrically arranged. In the center, there was a small table with a te of cookies, a cup, and a transparent teapot. The decoration was subtle, with a floral arrangement bringing a touch of color to the room. The atmosphere was weing, inviting visitors to rx and enjoy thepany of the Duchess.


    "With your permission," I said as I sat on the couch in front of Marian, picking up the cup of coffee that was already full.


    "Don''t worry, I made this tea myself just a moment ago," she said with a smile.


    "I see..." I replied.


    Marian finished drinking her tea and ced the cup back on the table. She held the teapot handle and began filling her cup.


    "Are you thinking it might be poisoned? If you want, I''ll take the first sip," she chuckled.


    "No, it''s not that. It''s just that I didn''t expect a duchess to do something like this," I said.


    "Are you referring to that? I do have some friends who don''t brush their own teeth, but honestly, I don''t think anyone who does that is fit to rule a region," Marian said, taking a sip of her tea.


    "Well, this region is lucky then."


    "Now, getting straight to the point, the group that attacked your guild''s city is called the Hunters. ording to the investigation, they are said to be from another world. We don''t know their exact motives, but we''ve been dealing with them for a long time, over ten years to be honest. We''ve never managed to capture one of the fifteen, not even their attacks. So when I heard about your aplishment, I had to call you because a great ally of ours is in trouble," Marian exined.


    This long and expositional speech made me nostalgic, but it''s a shame that the characters have their true voices but not rather the voices of voice actors. Marian''s voice was amazing.


    "Was it too much information all at once?" Marian asked.


    "No, not at all. Please continue. Tell me who this ally is," I replied, knowing already.


    Marian took one of the cookies and continued speaking.


    "I ask you to help them, the elves, because I''ve been informed that many people in your kingdom are being affected by an unknown disease, and all of this is happening due to a strange magical energy circting in the kingdom. So far, none of the elves have been able to discover who is the carrier of this energy, but the fact that you noticed it and prepared a counterattack before they even started makes you the perfect person to find them. Am I wrong?" she exined.


    "So the sentence was changed from me having to pay for the damage to me being the perfect guy for this? Being fawned over like that, I liked it," I thought, smiling.


    "Of course, but what will be the reward?" I asked.


    "From what I''ve heard, it didn''t seem like the reserved master of the guild was a greedy man," Marian replied.


    "I''m just not foolish. I''ll have to give up my time as the guild master, which could tarnish my reputation. Besides, the elven kingdom is far from here, so it won''t be a short journey. Plus, I''ll have to face something that even the elves couldn''t handle," I said, finishing my tea and cing the cup back on the table.


    For a brief moment, it seemed like Marian was about to express contempt. As she ced the cup back on the table, she leaned towards me, resting both hands on the surface and fixing her gaze upon me. Her red eyes seemed to emanate an intense heat, as if they wanted to scorch me with a single nce.

 Chapter 41 Choose Your Reward.

    ?


    Marian raised her right hand and gently held my chin, tilting my face backward. Her eyes locked onto mine as if she were seeing something beyond what was visible. Then, there was an abrupt transformation in her expression, shifting from a demonic look to an angelic appearance. With a serene voice, she began to speak:


    "What do you think about an engagement?"


    With a swift motion, I quickly moved my arm to push her hand away from my chin, while speaking.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in a married woman."


    Marian returned to sitting on the couch calmly, saying,


    "You''re overthinking it. The engagement wouldn''t be with me, but with my daughter. However, if you want, you just need to raise your noble rank because I''ve been a widow for a while."


    The way Marian spoke was so casual that it must be making herte husband turn in his grave. But that''s strange, especially because in the game, her husband should be alive at least until chapter five, where I was supposed to meet him. With this information, the answer quickly came to my mind.


    ''Freytan... So this was the consequence of preventing her from leaving my side?''


    The urge tough was so strong that I could hardly contain myself. I thought it would cause something more serious, but what happened was just the death of a secondary character with less than seven lines. And besides, a widow, huh? Better forget about messing with this demon, it would only bring me a headache.


    "So what''s your answer, Mr. Dantalian?"


    "Why should I ept this? I don''t see anypelling reasons for me to be your son-inw."


    Marian held a cookie in her hands and took a bite while squeezing it, causing it to crumble and scatter over her bust.


    "For someone so greedy, you don''t seem to know much. By bing my son-inw, you''ll have an easy life guaranteed, filled with wealth and pleasures."


    Marian delicately brushed her hand over her bust, removing the cookie crumbs that had umted there. Her fingers slid smoothly over the surface as she disyed a faint smile of dissatisfaction.


    ''She''s not wrong, but it''s an obvious trap. I would have to pledge loyalty not only to the Beaumont family but also to the Sinir family. Bing apdog for not just one but two worthless families is not worth it.''


    "I have no interest in such things, you know. I don''t even like drawing attention, so you should understand how I feel."


    Marian''s finger was constantly tapping her cheek as she looked at me, lost in thought.


    "If that doesn''t please you, then what do you want? After all, I owe you two rewards¡ªone immediate and another when Iplete my small request."


    She smiled and picked up a cookie.


    "Before we delve into that, I want to know the real reason behind this request. Because the elves aren''t as friendly as they appear if we start calling them allies."


    Marian sped her hands, intertwining her fingers.


    "My daughter is the problem at this very moment. She must be on her way to the elf kingdom, and honestly, I didn''t want to send her, but it was a request for investigation from the only people above me."


    "I understand, so basically, the engagement was just an excuse, since in the end, I would have to retrieve the prize."


    "That''s right, but it doesn''t matter anymore. You won''t ept the engagement, so tell me, what do you want?"


    ''We''ve finally reached the part I wanted. Since Marian is a duchess, she should be able to easily obtain that impossible item for yers.''


    I ced my finger in the center of the table.


    "Let''s do this: since there isn''t much that I desire, I''ll ask for something now, andter, if I find something interesting, I''ll make another request."


    Before I could continue, Marian interrupted me by touching her hand to my body, mirroring my position.


    "What would that be? Because one thing I can''t do is give you powers."


    Marian chuckled briefly, remembering the time when the boy was less than seven years old and trying to release powers through his hands.


    "Before you get lost in your thoughts, what I want is an invitation to the party that will take ce at the king''s castle."


    In the game, there''s no way for yers to obtain it, which means you would have to invade the king''s castle just to participate in the event. To make matters worse, after going through several puzzles while walking through the corridors unnoticed, when you finally reach the designated area for the mission, the trigger for the main event is activated, and the prince dies.


    And now, with this invitation, everything will be easier. I can enter and enjoy the party while searching for that person without having to constantly evade the guards and risk being banned, only to return in chapter six.


    Marian picked up a cookie and held it between her fingers, showing it to me.


    "You should be careful. You''re after a very big fish for your belly. The moment you start eating, your stomach will explode."


    Marian squeezed the cookie in her hand.


    "But if you still want it, I can get you more, just for you. Your maids won''t be able to enter, though."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "No problem, they will understand."


    ''Besides, on that day, they will have a mission. A simple one, to prevent a servant connected directly to one of the fifteen get away''


    Marian scratched her cheek as she spoke.


    "If that''s what you desire, I''ll grant your request."


    ''Such interest in an annual and tedious event where nobles only go to show off... It seems that something interesting will happen on that day. Maybe I''ll start attending again after such a long time,'' Marian thought, standing up.


    "I''ll give you information about the problem in the elf kingdomter."


    Marian walked to the door, holding the doorknob.


    "We have prepared a room for you. Rest from your journey today."


    ''Even this... It''s like a different person.''


    I stood up, passing by her.


    "I promise to bring back your daughter safely," I said, smiling, and closed the door.


    ''Well, there might be one thing missing... But it''s better not to mention it,'' I thought, then looked around searching for Amanda and Freytan. I found them a few meters to the left, leaning against the wall.


    "Master, isn''t it great? We''re getting a room. Why is she our enemy? She seems so nice."


    "Amanda, you''re talking too much," Freytan said, covering her mouth. Luckily, she spoke in a low tone so no one far away could hear her.


    "Judging by the reaction, it seems to have worked. But are your ears hurting or something?"


    Amanda took my hand and ced it on her ear. When I touched it, I noticed that the temperature was higher than normal.


    "I hadn''t noticed it at first because I was focused on being invisible, but Freytan immediately realized and told me."


    "That''s normal. What''s strange is that your ear was practically burning, and you didn''t say anything."


    I caressed Amanda''s ear, causing her to let out a slight moan. While doing so, I thought, ''So the golden energy really has some properties rted to fire? Initially, I thought it was because of the light, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.''


    "Mmm~ Master, please don''t do that in public."


    Freytan sighed, grabbing my arm and pulling me away.


    "I know you got excited about it, but for the love of God, save it for the night."


    "Oops, you''re right. Let me remove the golden energy from both of you."


    Amanda, without hearing anything I said, responded to Freytan while panting.


    "Yes, exactly. Now that we''ll be sleeping in the same room, there''s so much we can do, hehehe."


    "Hey, that''s not what I meant, you pervert."


    "It seems like there will be something else to investigate tonight."


    Freytan looked at me with trembling eyes, his perception of reality slightly affected by the long period he had been exposed to the golden energy, unlike the waterfall where the golden energy was stronger but onlysted for a shorter time.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Hehehe, I''ve only seen that in books," Amanda said.


    ''That reminds me of a character''s dialogue. So, it''s not just a joke rted to her profession; it really represents her hidden desires?''


    Amanda put her arms around my shoulders, speaking into my ear.


    "We can''t do that now, are you sure, Master?"


    Before I could respond, one of the maids coughed behind us, grabbing our attention. Amanda jumped back, and Freytan looked at me with an expression that said, "I told you this would happen, even though I didn''t say anything."


    "If you''re ready, I can take you to your room," said the maid. She has ck hair and dark eyes. She has an elegant and professional appearance, with a neat hairstyle. Her skin is fair, and her maid uniform is impable.

 Chapter 42 Three-Way?

    ?


    Opening the door to what would be my room, the maid spoke with a smile on her face:


    "Not to worry, all the walls in this mansion are reinforced with protective magic. Nothing goes in or out without permission, including sound." After finishing speaking, she winked at me, slowly moving away and stopping with her back turned to the three of us.


    "Enjoy your stay." After saying that, she continued walking straight ahead, distancing herself from everyone.


    "Just so you know, I''m not going to do anything, so don''t even try."


    Amanda smiled, thinking, ''So this is the perfect moment to be the favorite.''


    "I said I would give you your space, but right now it''s the same for the three of us, so if you don''t enter, you''ll just be observing."


    ''Hoho, the master will embarrass Freytan, giving her only two options: leave or stay.''


    Freytan had a nk expression and said, "I''ve seen people die in the worst possible ways, why would I be affected by this?"


    ''Huh? Miss Freytan has some issues... Although she might be right. Ugh, I''m confused,'' Amanda rubbed her hands on her head.


    "Well, witnessing the end of life is different from witnessing the beginning of another."


    Freytan looked at me with disgust.


    "If the context of that statement wasn''t about a threesome, it would actually be nice, even though it''s cheesy."


    Amanda noticed something due to the conversation that had started. We stayed outside the room.


    "So, master, I think it''s better if we go in to talk about this." Amanda spoke with a nervous smile, thinking that at any moment, a maid could pass by that hallway.


    "Ho!" Freytan and I reacted in the same way, without saying a word, and entered the room, which turned out to be a true haven of pleasures. With a huge and majestic bed as the centerpiece, the room exuded luxury and seduction. The decoration was marked by elegant furniture, a window covered with thick red curtains, and an adjacent bathroom with golden details and an inviting marble bathtub. It was an intimate and engaging space where every element invited indulgence and surrender to the most intense desires.


    However, upon looking again, a strange sensation washed over me. Maybe I was being paranoid, but it was too perfect.


    Click.


    Amanda locked the door and, with a mischievous smile, pounced on Freytan, who instantly realized it, but if she dodged, she could end up hurting Amanda or breaking something. In the end, she just epted her fate.


    "Freytan, stop being so grumpy."


    Amanda wrapped her legs around Freytan, crossing them tightly around her waist, while her arms remained free and loose.


    "Let''s do this as partners, let''s close this deal, friend."


    Freytanpletely ignored Amanda and pointed at her face.


    "Are you just going to let it go like this?"


    "Well, I thought you two had be friends, haven''t you?"


    Amanda started messing with Freytan''s hair.


    "Stop it, Amanda."


    "Of course we are, master. We''re super friends. You should see Freytan, she gets so embarrassed. Hahaha."


    ''Ah, she''s reached her limit,'' I thought as I saw Freytan grab Amanda''s arms and forcefully detach her from her body, throwing Amanda in my direction.


    "What a hassle! I''ve already said I don''t want to. It feels really weird to do this kind of thing with another woman."


    "Amanda, you were right, I needed to see this."


    "Hehe, I knew it. See, Freytan, no need to hide."


    Freytan gavem Amanda a deadly look.


    "I''ll still kill you..."


    Pretending to be frightened, Amanda hugged me and said, "Master, I''m scared."


    "Calm down, calm down. You said it yourself, didn''t you? That''s just how Freytan is."


    I looked at Freytan, giving her a smile and gently shaking my head as a signal to her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Okay, I understand, but I''m still not going to do it."


    Amanda sighed, appearing sad, but she was actually hiding a genuine smile.


    "It seems like there''s no way, master. She won''t back down."


    ''A sessful n,'' thought Amanda.


    "Well, if you don''t want to, it''s not a problem, but take a shower, okay? We won''t be here for long, so it''s good to make the most of these asions."


    "Hun?" Freytan looked at me confused until she noticed the glowing from my glove, and as she thought more about what happened, she realized that the protective magic doesn''t exist.


    "You''re right, it''s better to keep the body clean. And Amanda, don''t you think you''re taking too long to start your y?"


    "What''s happening with these two?" I wondered.


    With my divine hand activated, I covered Amanda''s eyes, being in the mode to show energies. There was no sign of any magic anywhere in the room. It was empty, without even a trace of magical energy on its walls.


    When Amanda was about to speak, she immediately closed her mouth, almost biting her tongue. She turned her face up and looked at me with a surprised expression.


    "Wow, Master, is your little friend here very hard, and because of me?"


    "Why are you embodying this persona at this moment?" I thought, shrugging as I looked at Freytan.


    "Where do you think you''re touching like that? Go to bed, girl."


    "Of course, right away, Master."


    Amanda let go of me and ran towards the bed.


    Freytan yawned.


    "Well, if you''re starting already, I''ll go take a shower. Enjoy yourselves."


    Freytan began to remove her clothes, and with each piece she took off, more of her smooth and toned skin was revealed. Her precisely sculpted body showcased a hidden strength, evident in the well-defined muscles of her arms and legs.


    As her clothes fell to the ground, a set of delicatece lingerie was revealed, contrasting with her strong personality. The bra enhanced her breasts with a slight push-up, while the high-waisted panties entuated her generous curves. A set of ck garters adorned her thighs, adding a touch of boldness and seduction to her look. She wasn''t wearing this thest time, so she must have prepared it attentively.


    Amanda looked surprised at Freytan.


    "Miss Freytan? What''s going on?"


    Freytan sighed disappointedly, and when Amanda noticed my judgmental gaze, she turned her attention to me.


    "We''re still being watched..."


    Amanda noticed something intriguing, and a mischievous smile formed on her lips. Gracefully, she knelt on the bed, gently sliding her hand over the mattress.


    "Master, it seems I made a mistake, and now I desire to be punished for it. Please, grant me the discipline I deserve."


    "And this is how you like it, right, Master?"


    While the scene unfolded, Freytan observed the situation with slight difort. Taking a deep breath, she headed towards the bathtub, but her gaze involuntarily drifted towards Amanda.


    "What is this about?" Freytan wondered.


    Freytan looked at the already prepared bathtub and found it strange, but that wasn''t upying her mind at the moment. Taking a deep breath and calming herself, she held the strap of her bra. Her mind was filled with thoughts and doubts, but she allowed herself to set everything aside for a moment, focusing only on the task at hand. With determined movements, Freytan released the strap of her bra, letting it fall softly to the ground, revealing a bust delicately contoured by thece lingerie.


    Now, wearing only the high-waisted panties made of delicatece, Freytan felt enveloped in a mix of elegance and sensuality. The contrast between thece and her skin entuated her generous curves, highlighting her natural beauty. She


    observed the ck garters that adorned her thighs.


    Aware of Amanda''s presence, Freytan felt a slight blush on her cheeks, but it didn''t stop her from feeling confident in her own skin. She took a deep breath, gathering the strength to set aside any difort she might be feeling. With determination, Freytan stepped towards the bathtub, ready to immerse herself in the warm and rxing water that awaited her, leaving behind all worries and surrendering to the moment of care and well-deserved pleasure.


    While Freytan enjoyed her bath in the bathtub, I finished undressing Amanda. She was now wearing only red panties and a bra, disying a slender and elegant figure. The brown strands of her hair fell softly, forming a cascade that framed her delicate face. Her ck eyes emitted a mischievous sparkle, while her teasing gaze remained fixed on me, apanied by a provocative smile ying on her lips.


    Her bra entuated the generous curvature of her breasts, while the panties emphasized her sensual curves. Her skin had a soft and wless tone, inviting to touch. The room''s light reflected on her body, making her even more irresistible.


    As Ipletely undressed her, my eyes noticed something different this time. She was wearing a pair of ck stockings that extended over her slender legs. The delicate intertwiningce patterns added a touch of sensuality and mystery to her look, further enhancing the beauty of her legs. It was a seductive red lingerie piece she chose to surprise and tease, making the moment even more exciting and filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 43 Amanda Wants More. [R-18]

    ?


    Marian smiled as she took a sip of tea, her eyes closed, listening to everything inside the mansion. She could hear every step taken by the maids and butler throughout the house, creating a mental image of the surroundings. It was almost like echolocation, but with one weakness: she couldn''t see moving objects clearly, only blurred shapes.


    Now, she was focusing on a specific area: the room where Dantalian and the two girls were "doing it while it''s still daytime, what a pervert."


    In that exact moment, Dantalian gently slid his tongue along the inside of Amanda''s thigh. Each lick elicited an immediate response from her, causing her lips to part in a hungry moan of pleasure. His skilled hands deftly moved, finding their way to her intimate region through the soft fabric of her panties. His fingers traced the contours of her arousal, caressing her with growing desire that made her body squirm in anticipation.


    "Master... You shouldn''t lick me there... Unnh..."


    "What are you talking about? I can smell the perfume you put on, but you really are a little pervert," Dantalian replied with a sarcastic and slightly teasing tone of voice.


    The moans escaping Amanda''s lips formed a symphony of gasps and breathless moans, revealing the intensity of her stimtion. Each lick and touch ignited intense sensations that spread throughout her being. Her moans were an expression of the pulsating pleasure that consumed her, mixed with a hint of ecstasy and a generous dose of uncontroble desire.


    Her elerated breath, apanied by the echoing moans in the room, showcased the mounting excitement coursing through her body. Her trembling lips carried the sensations down her spine, leading her to a state of intoxicating pleasure. Each moan was a visceral response to the stimuli enveloping her, a fiery deration of surrender and lust.


    "Master, I''m going to... I''m going to... Ahhh," Amanda spoke with a voice filled with excitement and desire.


    Witnessing this scene, Dantalian paused his movements and brought his mouth to Amanda''s, merging their lips in an intense kiss. As their lips met, Amanda released a moan and a gush of pleasure,pletely soaking her panties.


    With a look of intense pleasure on her face, Amanda couldn''t contain the words that escaped her lips in a breathless sigh. "Ahh... Master... Incredible."


    Dantalian, with a mischievous smile on his face, gently caressed Amanda''s cheek, still hovering over her. His throbbing cock provocatively pressed against her drenched panties.


    "Answer me, do you want to continue?" Dantalian asked. Without waiting for a verbal response, he began rubbing his member against the wet fabric of her panties, allowing her to feel the pulsating excitement emanating from him.


    "Master... You''re so wicked... Mmm," she murmured between moans.


    Dantalian interrupted his movements, pulling back his cock and bringing his face close to Amanda''s ear. With a teasing voice, he whispered:


    "I didn''t hear your answer. Do you want to continue?"


    Upon hearing those words, Amanda''s body shivered, and her heart raced. Panting, she reached out and grasped Dantalian''s cock, conveying her uncontroble desire.


    Dantalian, with a satisfied smile on his lips, praised her with an approving tone:


    "Good girl."


    Then, he slid his hand smoothly between Amanda''s breasts, exploring the curves of her body. His fingers gently descended until reaching her intimate part, where he held the strap of her panties and carefully removed it. In doing so, he revealed Amanda''s wet pussy, still dripping with excitement, exposing her eager femininity.


    As all of this unfolded in the bathtub, Freytan kept her eyes closed, trying to block out the sounds around her. She submerged almost her entire body in the water, seeking refuge and momentarily escaping the situation.


    ''How can he do something like this? He has no sense of the danger we are facing. Just look at the situation we are in. Damn pervert!'' thought Freytan, feeling frustrated and irritated by Dantalian''s behavior.


    As Freytan remained submerged in the water, the warmth of it and the prolonged immersion started causing strange sensations in her body. It was a familiar feeling, simr to previous times, although this time she wasn''t involved with Dantalian. Why did she feel this way? This question echoed in her mind, increasing her difort and confusion.


    "Haaa... It''s ufortable... Hot... Ahh, what''s happening to my body?" murmured Freytan amidst her disorientation. She struggled to understand the sensations that overwhelmed her, seeking an exnation for what she was feeling.


    As Freytan began to fall asleep, her mind surrendering to the void of sleep, a sudden scream from Amanda startled her awake. Her eyes opened, surprised by the intensity and urgency of the words that echoed in the surroundings.


    "Master! Ahh... Harder! Fuck me harder! Make mepletely yours!" fervently pleaded Amanda.


    Freytan was momentarily stunned, unable to fullyprehend what had just happened. Her expression denoted surprise as she tried to assimte the impact of Amanda''s words.


    "Huh? What was that?" murmured Freytan, her voiceden with perplexity and curiosity in the face of Amanda''s unexpected outcry.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dantalian was on top of Amanda. His robust body pressed against hers, creating a sensation of closeness and intense intimacy. His legs were positioned between hers, providing bnce and mutual support.


    With the strength of his arms, Dantalian supported part of his weight, allowing him to control the movements and depth of pration. His hips moved in a coordinated rhythm, synchronized with Amanda''s sensual response.


    Amanda, in turn, surrenderedpletely to the sensation of Dantalian''s body on hers. Her arms enveloped her partner, exploring his back and shoulders, seeking an even more intense connection. Her legs wrapped around his, allowing for a deeper fusion and more intimate contact.


    In this position, Dantalian and Amanda found themselves inplete carnal union, engaged in a passionate dance of pleasure and desire. Every movement of their bodies was a testament to the physical and emotional connection between them as they immersed themselves in shared ecstasy.


    In this intense union, Amanda couldn''t contain her moans of pleasure, which escaped her lips in a sensual melody. With each thrust from Dantalian, she released breathless sighs,pletely surrendering to the ecstasy that enveloped them.


    Amidst the moans and sighs, fragmented words escaped her mouth, expressing her unbridled desire. "More... deeper," she whispered, pleading for an even deeper pration. "Yes... like that," she murmured, appreciating the perfect synchrony of Dantalian''s movements.


    Amidst the moans and disjointed words, intoxicating pleasure dominated her senses, leading her into a state of pure surrender. The intense fusion of their bodies and the passionate contact carried Amanda into an indescri


    bable ecstasy, where the onlynguage was thenguage of unrestrained pleasure.


    Dantalian increased the pace of his thrusts, pushing his body fervently. With one skilled hand, he explored Amanda''s right breast, caressing it firmly, while maintaining the same position. The thrusts grew in intensity, providing an overwhelming sensation of pleasure that spread throughout Amanda''s body, manifesting in uncontroble moans.


    With a voice filled with desire, Dantalian expressed his nearing climax, "Amanda, I''m... I''m almost there..."


    Amanda, caught up in the moment of ecstasy, responded withplete surrender, "Yes, Master. Fill mepletely. Give me everything you have and release inside me."


    In this overwhelming climax, both lost themselves in indescribable sensations. Amanda felt engulfed in an intoxicating wave of pleasure as Dantalian''s body released its essence, filling herpletely.


    "Ah, Master, I feel filled... I can still feel you inside me," sighed Amanda in a tone filled with pleasure.


    Dantalian slid his hand across Amanda''s face, caressing her skin softly before surprising her with a firm squeeze of her buttocks. The intense touch sent shivers through Amanda''s body, increasing her excitement and desire.


    Amanda looked at Dantalian with a smile on her lips, seeking his approval. She broke the silence with a question, maintaining her provocative tone:


    "Master, are we ready to rest?"


    Dantalian continued to smile, making it clear that he had other ns in mind. He gently took Amanda''s left arm and led her to the bed, where they both settled on their sides. Without hesitation, he lifted Amanda''s right leg, revealing her burning desire.


    Amanda, realizing that rest would have to wait, let out an excited sigh. She knew that her master hungered for more, and she was ready to surrender to his dominion once again.


    "Hmm..."


    Amanda felt invaded once again by Dantalian, her master. A sound of pleasure escaped her lips as he prated her pussy once more.


    "Ah, master, what''s happening to you today? Although I don''tin, it''s good like this."


    Freytan emerged from the bathtub, her naked and wet body glistening under the light. Her gaze reflected a mix of discontent and desire, while her expression carried the fatigue of intense moments lived. Her damp hair cascaded down her shoulders, entuating her captivating beauty.


    "Ah... I... can''t take it anymore... my body... is melting..."


    Walking towards the bed, Freytan disyed an elegant and confident posture, her movements graceful, showcasing her mastery of her own body. Water droplets trickled down her smooth skin, highlighting her sensual curves. Signs of excitement were visible in her slightly parted lips and her breathless breathing.


    As she approached Dantalian and Amanda, a heavy sigh escaped her lips, echoing through the room. This sigh expressed the mixture of emotions she was experiencing in that moment, abination of longing, frustration, and a hint of jealousy. Freytan was ready to partake in this fiery encounter, desiring her own share in this game of sure.

 Chapter 44 Three [R-18]

    ?


    "My turn."


    Freytan lifted her right foot, confidently cing it on the bed, fixing her eyes directly on Amanda and Dantalian. Her lips parted, revealing a smile filled with desire, as a provocative sigh escaped from her mouth. Excitement pulsed through her veins, fueling her craving for the next moment of shared pleasure. It was her turn to participate in this fiery encounter, and she was ready to im her part in this intense game.


    Amanda stood up on the bed, looking at Freytan, actingpletely different from what she had said, giving a smile.


    "I knew you wouldn''t miss this opportunity, friend."


    Dantalian, lying down and observing the two women standing in front of him, felt a mixture of excitement and desire. The sight of both of them, with their wet and moist intimacies, one from the recent bath and the other fromck of control, ignited an internal me. Despite Freytan''s change in behavior, he momentarily set aside that issue, focusing on the present moment.


    "Dantalian... You''re in trouble," Freytan said, with a cold and cutting tone of voice, disying a slight malicious smile on her lips.


    "So, show me," Dantalian said, lying down and eagerly awaiting the start of the action from both of them.


    Silently, Freytan shifted her gaze to Amanda, who responded with a provocative smile. In perfect harmony, the gazes of both women converged on Dantalian''s pulsating member, which eagerly awaited the imminent action. No words needed to be spoken at that moment, as desire was so palpable in the air that it became almost tangible.


    Amanda moved over Dantalian, positioning herself by his right side, while Freytan knelt down, creating an intense visual encounter between the two. Their gazes connected, conveying a mixture of desire andplicity. Dantalian''s rigid member upied the space between them, serving as an irresistible provocation. In that moment, the air was electrified, and sexual tension reached its peak.


    Without even touching, the two women began to sigh softly, their hot breaths filled with desirepletely enveloping Dantalian''s pulsating member. The provocative sighs. The heat emanating from Amanda and Freytan surrounded Dantalian''s shaft, creating a sense of anticipation and excitement.


    "Hmm, both of you," Dantalian murmured.


    Freytan enveloped Dantalian''s rigid member with her hand, smoothly sliding it up and down, while her gaze met Amanda''s. With a graceful movement, Amanda leaned to the side, bringing her tongue to Dantalian''s scrotum, exploring it with delicate touches and provocative licks. Thebination of intense sensations made Dantalian moan with pleasure, surrenderingpletely to the skillful touch of the two women.


    "Come on, darling, show us that you deserve both of us," Freytan said seductively, gradually increasing the intensity of her hand''s movements around Dantalian''s member. Her movements were skillful and coordinated, providing a pleasurable and escting sensation. She gazed deeply into Dantalian''s eyes.


    "Master, is this good?" Amanda asked, interrupting the licking of Dantalian''s scrotum and starting a sucking motion around his member. Her tongue skillfully glided over it, providing an enveloping and pleasurable sensation. The warmth of her mouth surrounded Dantalian as she explored every inch with her agile and yful tongue. The pleasure intensified with each movement, creating an erotic synergy between Amanda and Freytan, who worked in harmony to satisfy Dantalian''s desires.


    Freytan felt Dantalian''s cock pulsate in her hand, an evident sign of his growing excitement. A mischievous smile appeared on her face as she teased:


    "Are you already eager to cum? We haven''t even started yet, and you''re already impatient to reach the climax?" Her voice carried a provocative and seductive tone, further fueling the me of desire. Freytan was determined to prolong the pleasure.


    "Ah!" Freytan let out a cry of pleasure, feeling the intensity of Dantalian''s hand on her left buttock. She gasped.


    "You think highly of yourself, swordswoman," Dantalian taunted as his hand firmly pressed against Freytan''s left buttock. In a swift motion, he slid his hand down to her intimacy, where his fingers began a teasing game.


    The touch of Dantalian her on pussy made Freytan shudder with pleasure, her moans mixing with a breathless sigh.


    "Ah... Please stop," Freytan pleaded, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and supplication as Dantalian''s skillful touch engulfed her in a frenzy of sensations. Each movement of his fingers stimted her desire, making her moan in ecstasy.


    Meanwhile, Amanda, unable to resist the provocative scene, expressed her desire to join in on that intense experience. "Master... I want to join too," she whispered with a voice filled with lust, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Dantalian reached out his hand towards Amanda, inviting her to join him. With an anticipatory gaze, she quickly approached, moving in a seductive crawl.


    "What do you desire, master?" Amanda whispered, her mind filled with exciting possibilities for that moment.


    "Come here," Dantalian said with an authoritative tone, reaching his hand to Amanda''s head and gently pulling her down. He leaned in to kiss her while his other free hand delicately glided to one of Amanda''s breasts, caressing the nipple with his fingers. The intensity of the moment began to manifest in every touch and kiss.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What''s that scent? Why is it so strong?" Freytan inquired, delicately tucking her hair behind her ear. With a curious and desire-filled expression, she brought her lips to the tip of Dantalian''s cock, giving it a teasing lick before fully engulfing it with her mouth. Each movement was made with abination of skill and intent, providing an intense sensation of mutual pleasure.


    Dantalian interrupted the kisses with Amanda, releasing her breasts and bringing a hand to her pussy, skillfully caressing it. At the same time, he felt Freytan enveloping his member with her mouth in an act of intense pleasure. With a lustful gaze and a mind full of desires, Dantalian formted a provocativemand:


    "Both of you, get on all fours and turn towards me. I will take care of your friends while you do the same with mine."


    "Ah, master, I''ll do my best," Amanda said with a voice full of devotion.


    Freytan interrupted her action of sucking and held Dantalian''s member with her hand, provocatively sliding her tongue over the tip of it.


    "Alright, make sure you do it well," Freytan replied with a challenging tone.


    "For someone who was moaning just a moment ago from a simple p, you''re talking too much," Dantalian retorted, revealing a mixture of pleasure and authority in his voice.


    Upon hearing Dantalian''s defiant response, Freytan remained silent, but her expression revealed a mix of desire and determination. Without hesitation, she pounced on him, taking control as she sat on his face and firmly held his legs. Her eager lips enveloped Dantalian''s member, initiating an intense act of oral pleasure. Every movement of Freytan''s tongue was filled with intensity, aiming to bring Dantalian to a state of ecstasy and absolute pleasure. Without words, she demonstrated her intentions through actions.


    "Freytan... That''s not what the master ordered," Amanda said, reminding of Dantalian''s initial intention with hismand.


    "Amanda, let me teach her a lesson," Freytan said.


    '' Damn it... What do you think you''re doing? '' Dantalian thought as Freytan''s skilled movements were indeed having an effect.


    '' But this is a great opportunity to test this for future use '' Dantalian thought, activating his divine hand, covering both of his hands and giving a p to Freytan''s buttocks.


    "Ah!" Freytan moaned, interrupting her mouth movements, breathless with her lips slightly parted. Her eyes shimmered with intensity, revealing a mix of pleasure and a brief pause to catch her breath. Desire still pulsated in her gaze as she sought to breathe deeply before resuming her caresses.


    '' Damn it... What was that? It felt like a shock, but it was so good '' Freytan thought.


    Now deactivating the divine hand, Dantalian smiled, bringing his tongue to Freytan''s pussy, delving into the taste and texture of that pulsating intimacy, savoring each movement of his tongue to bring Freytan to the edge of pleasure.


    As she watched this exciting scene, Amanda felt the heat spreading through her body. Her eyes fixed on the action between Dantalian and Freytan, she couldn''t resist the temptation to touch herself. Her hands explored her own breast, fondling it with desire, while the other hand slowly descended to her pussy. With skillful fingers, she began working on herself, immersing herself in that moment of intense pleasure.


    Dantalian continued to move his tongue masterfully, exploring every sensitive inch of Freytan''s intimacy. Moans and sighs escaped Freytan''s lips, indicating the growing intensity of the pleasure enveloping her. Amanda, observing the scene with excitement, felt herself carried away by the wave of sensations that consumed her body, approaching closer and closer to the peak of pleasure.


    In a moment of perfect synchronization, Freytan and Amanda reached climax simultaneously, releasing their intense orgasms. Freytan let out a deep moan and released a hot jet towards Dantalian''s face, while Amanda let out a muffled moan, soaking the bed sheets with her pleasure fluids.


    After this intense moment, Dantalian broke the silence, addressing Freytan with a voice full of authority and desire.


    "So, will you do as I said?" Dantalian questioned, his expression filled with anticipation.


    Between breathless sighs, Freytan responded with determination:


    "Ah... Yes..." she said, resting her bust against Dantalian''s body, her head near his feet, her mindpletely nk, ready to fulfill the orders.

 Chapter 45 Some [R-18]

    ?


    Dantalian was kneeling on the bed, his gaze fixed on Amanda and Freytan positioned on all fours in front of him. Both of them were panting and eagerly awaiting the next contact, their bodies radiating a mix of excitement and desire. The sexual tension in the air was palpable, filling the room with electrifying energy. Dantalian''s eyes traced every curve of the women''s bodies, avidly observing every movement, every small tremor of anticipation. The silence was broken only by the soft sound of their elerated breaths, as everyone waited for the next moment with almost unbearable anticipation.


    Dantalian, gripping his member tightly, addressed the two women with a voiceden with desire:


    "Do you desire my hand or my cock? Answer me," he teased, his expression revealing the intensity of pleasure he yearned to provide. His voice echoed in the room, creating an atmosphere of suspense as Amanda and Freytan exchanged looks filled with excitement, each longing for a response. The question hung in the air,den with possibilities and sensual promises, awaiting the answer that would trigger the next stage.


    "I desire your cock, master. It''s here, ready for you to devour me," Amanda dered, fully exposing herself and spreading her pussy with her hands, swaying her hips in anticipation. Her voice trembled with a mixture of desire and submission.


    "I can''t believe I''m about to do this..." Freytan thought, hesitating.


    "Please... Your cock... Possess me," Freytan whispered, leaning forward and arching her ass, fully exposing herself. Her voice carried a mix of longing and surrender as she offered her body to the overwhelming desire that consumed she.


    Dantalian brought his hand to Freytan''s pussy, skillfully stroking it with his fingers while slowly thrusting his cock into Amanda''s pussy.


    "Ah, master... This feels so good."


    "Ahh... I can''t believe you made me go through that embarrassment and didn''t choose me," Freytan thought, writhing with every touch from Dantalian.


    As time passed, Dantalian surrendered to a dance of destinies, gliding his cock from one pussy to another, delving into the depths of each one.


    "Mmm... Master!!!" Amanda eximed, her voice filled with a mix of excitement and submission. Each word was permeated by a subtle moan.


    "Ahh, it feels so good... deeper," Freytan whispered, her voice full of lust and ecstasy. Each syble was imbued with unbridled desire.


    "Alright, the first one to receive will be you," Dantalian said, firmly gripping Freytan''s hip as if molding y in his hands. In an overwhelming surge, he poured out all his love, like a passionate torrent that flooded every inch of her, filling the void with a burning and intense surrender.


    "Hmm... no, no... Ahh," murmured Freytan as overwhelming ecstasy took hold of her. Dantalian''s cum flowed out, apanied by her own love juices delicately trickling from the depths of her pussy.


    "Master... Why her? Why not me?" Amanda inquired, her voice filled with a mix of disappointment, envy, and longing.


    Dantalian smiled wickedly, running his hand gently across Amanda''s face as he withdrew his member from Freytan''s pussy. Walking over to Amanda, he positioned himself above her, bringing his face close to her ear, whispering words into it.


    "Don''t worry about that kind of thing. The important thing is that I''ll have both of you, isn''t it?"


    "Ahhh... yes, master... I''m ready for you," Amanda whispered, her voice filled with anticipation and surrender. There was a burning fervor in her words, a mixture of desire and submission that echoed in every syble spoken.


    Dantalian wrapped his arms around Amanda''s waist, holding her firmly as his cock prated her pussy. A rhythm of movements began to establish itself.


    Dantalian''s heavy breathing echoed in the room, mingling with the pleasure-filled sighs escaping Amanda''s lips. Their bodies moved in a sensual choreography, guided by the desire that burned within them.


    Amanda''s body trembled in response to Dantalian''s vigorous thrusts,pletely surrendering to the pleasure he provided. Each thrust was a reminder of the overwhelming desire that consumed them, a fusion of bodies and souls seeking erotic fulfillment.


    "Ahh... Master... yes, harder, faster," Amanda eximed in a mix of ecstasy and pleading. Her voice carried intense emotion, a blend of uncontroble pleasure and insatiable desire.


    "Good girl, let''s start getting more serious," Dantalian whispered dominantly. He began caressing one of Amanda''s breasts with firm hands, feeling the soft texture beneath his fingers as his lips traced a path of kisses along her neck.


    Freytan watched the scene with hungry eyes, her body arched, gasping and filled with desire. Her thoughts echoed in her mind, ''I want more.''


    Freytan''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of lust and submission, revealing her willingness to be led beyond the limits of pleasure. Her mind delved into intense fantasies, desiring to experience even more intense and profound sensations.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ahh" in that moment, Freytan surrendered to her ownsciviousness, longing to bepletely filled and dominated. Her thoughts were a clear manifestation of her yearning for more, an uncontroble desire pulsating within her and driving her towards total surrender.


    "Ah, master, I''m feeling... Please, do the same you did with Freytan, pour everything inside me," Amanda spoke. Each word escaped her lips with a tone of pleading and need, revealing the deep surrender she experienced before her master. Her body trembled with anticipation, longing to feel the fullness of his presence within her.


    "There I go, Amanda."


    "Yes, master..."


    Dantalian and Amanda reached the peak of pleasure, their essences merging in an explosion of ecstasy. Like a fulfilled request, Amanda was filled with Dantalian''s cum, feeling the intensity of the connection between their bodies.


    Seizing the climax, Amanda turned her face towards Dantalian''s, seeking his lips in a passionate kiss. Their lips met eagerly, conveying the ardor of the shared moment. Each movement of their lips was a sensual dance, further intensifying the connection between them.


    After this moment of intense pleasure, Dantalian withdrew his member from within Amanda andid down on the bed, positioning himself between the two girls, their intimate parts glistening with his release.


    "Amanda... Are you satisfied?" Freytan asked, kneeling on the bed and casting an intense gaze towards Dantalian. Her question was filled with intense emotion, a mixture of frustration and longing for her own satisfaction.


    "Me? Of course not, are you, friend?" Amanda replied, lying on the bed and provocatively running her finger along her tongue. Her tone of voice was confident and assured, conveying a sense of satisfaction and pleasure.


    Dantalian smiled and said, "Now I understand, I would really be fucked if I were ordinary."


    "But since you both want more, I need to rise little buddy up," he continued.


    "And of course, it''ll be good for us to clean him up too," Amanda added.


    With each lingering nce and breathless moment, Amanda and Freytan delighted in the art of their submission, their tongues intertwining in a fervent exploration. They traced the contours of Dantalian''s shaft, their lips caressing the velvety skin with reverence. The intoxicating aroma of desire filled the air as their tongues surrendered, tasting the essence of their arousal, a primal connection that transcended words.


    "Now he''s all ready, so I''ll go first," Freytan said with a voice full of desire as she positioned herself over Dantalian''s member. With a slow and determined descent, she enveloped that pulsating memberpletely within her, initiating a sensual back-and-forth motion.


    The expression of pleasure on Freytan''s face was evident, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of intensity and satisfaction. Every movement of her body was a voluptuous dance, enveloping Dantalian in a passionate surrender. She moved with grace, exploring the fullness of pleasure that the moment offered.


    "Ah, how unfair..." sighed Amanda, but she soon saw it as an irresistible opportunity. She approached Dantalian''s head, letting her breasts gently brush against his face, while a mischievous smile formed on her lips.


    "You like them, don''t you, master? Enjoy them, then," whispered Amanda in a seductive tone filled with promises. Her voice carried a teasing emotion, a mix of confidence and desire, making it clear that she was ready to fulfill Dantalian''s desires.


    And so they continued, as Dantalian, Amanda, and Freytan indulged in mutual pleasure. They explored every inch of each other''s bodies, moving fluidly between different positions of ecstasy.


    Freytan, with her sensuality oozing from every pore, found her way to Dantalian''s face, delicately cing her intimate part upon him. Through this intimate connection, she allowed Dantalian to touch her with his tongue, exploring every curve and crevice with uncontroble desire.


    Meanwhile, Amanda found her pleasure in taking full advantage of Dantalian''s member, allowing him to fill herpletely. With skilled and rhythmic movements, she moved in harmony with her desires, savoring every moment of intensity and connection.


    "Amanda, I had an idea to finish this in the best way. Let''s use this," Freytan said, cing her hand on her own breasts and fondling them.


    "Ah... I didn''t expect this from you, Freytan, but I love the idea," Amanda replied.


    Shortly after the three reached the peak of pleasure once again, Amanda moved to the side, enveloping her breasts around Dantalian''s member, while Freytan approached, sliding on all fours across the bed, showcasing herself for Dantalian to see. She approached his member, uniting her breasts with Amanda''s, pressing them against Dantalian''s member.


    "Ladies, both of you are amazing," Dantalian eximed.

 Chapter 46 Fiona Joins The Harem

    ?


    After Dantalian''s intense encounter with the two girls, he would find himself leaning against the window, exposing only his upper body if anyone were to look where he was.


    [Why are you standing naked in front of the window like that?]


    Dantalian smiled, waiting for the entity to arrive.


    ''You really enjoy showing up at these times, don''t you? Are you sure you don''t see anything?''


    [I refuse to continue this conversation; it''s already annoying me.]


    ''Hahaha, fair enough. It''s just something that always crosses my mind when I talk to you.''


    [Whatever, just forget about it once and for all. I won''t be watching you fuck the heroines or anyone else, considering you apparently got an NPC and a viin. It really surprises me.]


    ''Well, I didn''t actually get both of them. It was more of a stroke of luck, especially Amanda, who seems to be a heroine too.''


    [Are you talking about how she''s been acting? And her abilities? Not that I didn''t already know, but here''s a tip: the idea wasn''t discarded.]


    ''I''ve heard you, and the strangest thing is that you, of all people, started helping me, even though you imed to be just an observer.''


    [Well, I''m not really helping; I just added something you already knew.]


    [But regarding these two, it seems like they really had a good time.]


    ''Now that you mentioned it, I remembered something... That damn Marian, she really needs to pay for what she did.''


    [Huh? Are you talking about her hearing you guys having sex? Or about the Freytan problem?]


    Dantalian tightened his grip on the window sill.


    ''You really know a lot, don''t you? Maybe I should have given you a better bonus...''


    [Are you already finding this world too easy? Why should I make it even easier for you? Don''t you want excitement?]


    ''Damn words, why did you have to say that... Hahaha, but honestly, it''s better if I deal with that woman first.''


    [Don''t disappoint me; I''m looking forward to seeing Marian''s defeated expression.]


    ''Oh, sure, you can count on it. It seems like you also hold a grudge against that character.''


    [Of course, after all, I''ve seen all your videos and livestreams, and she always annoyed me. I just didn''t erase her existence because it would be bothersome to exin that selfish act.]


    ''Hmm, for some reason, I felt offended hearing that.''


    [Hahaha, well, have a good sleep, Atryan, or do you prefer to be called by your new name?]


    Dantalian sighed.


    ''Just forget about the other name.''


    [Sure, if that''s what you wish.]


    After this conversation with the entity, Dantalian went to bed, lying between the two girls. He fell asleep, whether he was in the Duchess''s house or not, as she wouldn''t do anything except watch, knowing she couldn''t lose Dantalian''s help.


    Three hours passed, and it was currently nighttime. It was around one in the morning. Dantalian woke up, and the girls continued to sleep. He remained lying in bed, touching his forehead and activating the Divine Hand, which covered his entire body, altering its properties to prevent the production of sound caused by his movements.


    "Marian must still be awake. ording to her description, she liked to look at the starry sky in the early morning."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dantalian walked up to the window, opening it. The golden energy spread throughout the window, preventing sound from escaping. With the window fully open, Dantalian rested his hand on the windowsill, gazing away from the mansion. He stepped out of the room, closing the window behind him. Taking a step forward, he appeared three meters away from the mansion on the ground, distancing himself from it once and for all.


    "Time to stop wasting energy," he thought.


    Dantalian deactivated his divine hand, looking around. He found himself in a forest, but it was a typical forest with trees and an ambiance simr to his previous world, except there were no monsters lurking.


    [What are you doing?]


    ''Oh, I thought I wouldn''t see you again today.''


    ''But to answer your question, I''m going to meet Fiona.''


    [What a terrible idea, I didn''t expect this from you.]


    ''Huh? Just you? Weren''t you the one looking for some excitement?''


    [Not if the oue is obvious, and this idea of yours leads to your death.]


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about; you already know the oue.''


    [Of course, but being alone with her, I wouldn''t say it''s a good idea.]


    ''Just be quiet, okay?''


    Seconds passed, and the sound of a bell could be heard. Fionanded in front of me, rising gracefully. In her left hand, she held a silk umbre with Xectes patterns, while in the other hand, a white bell with pink details.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Dantalian."


    Fiona stood up, disying a submissive expression that not even Amanda showed.


    "A bell... so that''s what you were going to show me?" said Dantalian.


    "Hehehe, this? It''s not just an essory for my attire," Fiona said, advancing toward Dantalian, embracing him and pressing her breasts against his chest, with a twisted smile on her face.


    "Could you put it on me, Dantalian?" Fiona started to show signs of heavy breathing.


    [Okay, this is one of the possibilities I didn''t expect to happen. You''re very lucky, Dantalian.]


    ''Huh? What do you mean by that?''


    [Forget what I said, okay?]


    ''You can''t say something like that and then tell me to forget it, but fuck it, I''ll find out eventually.''


    Dantalian looked at Fiona, embracing her with teary eyes and heavy breathing. It might seem like she''s turned on, but the truth is she had been running through the forest, as both she and Dantalian forgot to choose an exact location for their reunion.


    But she wasn''t sweating or warm, and that was simply due to her ice ability.


    "So, you were after a new ne? What an intriguing choice to let me put it on you," said Dantalian, taking the bell from Fiona''s hand.


    "Sure, let me get ready," Fiona said, gently releasing herself from Dantalian. She turned around, holding her long hair and tossing it forward, fully revealing her neck. Her pale skin was bathed in the soft moonlight.


    ''Really one of the most beautiful in the game,'' Dantalian thought, appreciating the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 47 Cow?

    ?


    In the early morning, people throughout the capital imed to have seen two spirits wandering the streets. The description they all gave was simple: they said that one was yellow and had a strong glow, while the other was blue. Everywhere they passed, besides the loud ringing of bells echoing through the ces, puddles of water appeared at dawn. However, nobody knew the reason for the appearance of these two strange creatures.


    "I''ll be waiting for good news, Mr. Dantalian," Marian said in front of her door, apanied by two maids, one on each side.


    "Don''t worry, Duchess. I will take very good care of your daughter," Dantalian said as he climbed into his carriage.


    Inside the carriage, Freytan had an apathetic expression, while Amanda had a huge smile, eagerly waiting for the moment to start the new journey.


    When Dantalian entered the carriage, the first thing she would do after closing the door would be to activate the divine hand and touch the door, causing the golden energy to spread throughout the interior of the carriage, preventing sound from escaping. Looking at Freytan''s face like thunder, it wouldn''t be good to make her stay silent for even longer.


    "Alright, we can talk without worrying now. So, tell me, why are you so irritated?" Dantalian asked.


    Freytan turned her face to the other side without uttering a single word.


    ''So, you''ve decided to adopt a Tsundere personality now?''


    "Didn''t you want to seek revenge on the Duchess so why this expression on your face?"


    Freytan tilted her head, touching the carriage window as she looked outside, avoiding any eye contact. She spoke


    "Your idea of revenge is to mess up the guest room with your cum? If that''s the case, I''m truly disappointed."


    ''Well, it makes sense. She didn''t see me doing anything.''


    Dantalian touched Freytan''s forehead, giving a slight push forward, pressing her face against the carriage window before she could react. He said


    "So, do you want to stop here? Go back, kill everyone, and destroy that mansion?"


    "Huh?" Freytan looked at Dantalian, smiling at her.


    "If your purpose of revenge is only that, you could have done it yourself or contacted an assassin. Otherwise, just do as I say."


    Outside, Amanda maintained a sad expression.


    "Why did the master have to discover such an ability? I wish I could be part of the conversation," Amanda sighed.


    As Amanda continued to drive the carriage towards the elven kingdom, the conversation between Dantalian and Freytan continued.


    "Are you sure this will work?" Freytan asked, intrigued by what she had just heard.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh, of course. This is just an improved version of what I''ve seen being used countless times to bring down many kings and queens in the other world."


    ''And also a way to make her pay for what she did and give her time to prepare my invitation,'' Dantalian thought.


    A few meters ahead, a group of goblins appeared. They were ordinary green-skinned goblins who wouldn''t stand a chance against any of the three. However, their intervention was not necessary as Fiona appeared in the middle of the road. The goblins looked at the woman emerging from a strange, cold mist.


    "Ahaiahakama" (What should we do?)


    "Oahak" (Attack an)


    Before the goblin could say anything else, its head was pierced by an ice spear.


    "You should all die. It would be for the best. Stop going after humans," Freytan said, looking around and realizing the presence of nine remaining goblins.


    "AJakananmakqba" (Huh? Do you understand us?) one of the goblins spoke, sitting down on the ground.


    "I need to understand who I''m going to kill; otherwise, it will be dull to hear the screams and pleas without understanding. But I''ve lingered for too long," Freytan snapped her fingers, and the ice spear in the goblin''s head shattered into countless fragments, flying towards all nine remaining goblins, targeting their bodies.


    However, due to the small size of the fragments, there was no visible damage. They merely entered the bodies of the goblins, causing them to die of hypothermia. Each fragment was more than enough to freeze a A water bottle containing 225 ml.


    ''Hun? What''s this?'' Amanda wondered, seeing a bluring straight towards her, knowing that just as sound couldn''t escape, it also couldn''t enter. So, she prepared herself to counterattack.


    But then Amanda noticed the vast gap between her and the unknown creature that, without her realizing, was already standing beside her, with its hand on her shoulder, revealing itself to be Fiona.


    "Hello, partner. Dantalian is in this carriage, right?"


    Amanda felt the shadow of death loom over her, as if she were about to be touched by a sinister presence. With a trembling voice, almost biting her own tongue, she uttered, "Master Dantalian is not here, and I am also unaware of his whereabouts. That is why I am returning to our guild in search of answers."


    ''Ah, so loyal and obedient... Will he be able to make me feel this way?'' Fiona pondered, delicately touching the tip of her chin with her finger as she observed the trembling Amanda. Her eyes fixed on the young woman revealed a mixture of curiosity and fascination.


    ''What should I do? There''s no way to fight back, and it doesn''t seem like the kind of person a conversation will resolve. But if the master fights with her, he could end up injured. What can I do?'' Freytan felt a growing frustration and helplessness. Her mind worked to find solutions but seemed unable to find a viable alternative.


    Suddenly, the sound of a bell reached Amanda''s ears, and once again, it was heard. Before she could locate the source of the sound, the bell rang for a third time, followed by the words that surprised Amanda.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not your enemy. I''m just a new servant, or rather, Dantalian''s first cow," Fiona said, while using her hand to highlight the bell hanging from her neck, maintaining an enigmatic smile on her face.


    Amanda, unsure of how to react, simply said, "But what?"

 Chapter 48 Going To The Elven Kingdom (1)

    ?


    "Oh, you don''t know me, right?" Fiona released the bell, cing her finger in front of her lips.


    "How can I put it? Hmmm... I know! I was very bored, you know? So I heard that a group of criminals was selling people, and that''s why I came here. But I was disappointed because they were just a group of four nobles who didn''t even know how to hold a sword. So I killed them all and set the people free to face them in the future."


    Fiona sighed, catching her breath, and continued speaking while Amanda listened, trying to understand where this was going. She looked ahead.


    "I was so irritated that I made this whole trip and only found four useless individuals. So, I decided to create chaos to attract someone strong, and it worked. I saw a scrawny cat petting a lion, but when I joined the game, I realized it wasn''t a lion but a dragon. And when I heard the proposal it gave, I realized it was a baby dragon."


    Fiona ced her hand on Amanda''s shoulder, smiling at her.


    "You chose the right master because after seeing that he was actually capable of giving me pleasure, I was d that I didn''t have to kill him anymore. I quickly submitted to him, and now I eagerly await his growth."


    "Ahh, I understand. It''s good to hear that. Wee, Fiona..." Amanda then remembered Fiona''s expression. She had seen it somewhere before, and surprised, she said:


    "Wait, are you the ice bitch?"


    At the same time Amanda said this, a thought came to her mind '' Master, why did you do that? Are you really that shallow? ''


    "Oh, are you giving me a nickname already? I like it. I knew the two of us would get along."


    Amanda sighed, thinking out loud, she said, "And I hate you, yes."


    Fiona smiled and replied, "I like you even more."


    "Tsk, the master is an idiot."


    "I don''t think so. He may have some foolish ideas, but he''s the one who learned a bit more about strategy and a few other things that would serve him well."


    After Fiona finished speaking, as if she had triggered some random event, a huge ogre jumped out of the forest,nding in the middle of the road.


    "Because his silly idea will make sure you don''t have to worry about small fries like these."


    Fiona looked at the ogre, which stood frozen in fear between her legs. An ice de formed, floating in the air. Fiona pointed upward, and the ice de would rise, cutting the ogre into two pieces.


    Inside the carriage, Fiona looked away from the window, noticing the right side of the ogre''s body lying on the road.


    "Amanda wouldn''t be able to do that. So, did you attract another poor girl?"


    "Are you asking that out of jealousy? I thought you knew one of my goals."


    "You truly are the worst."


    Freytan kissed Dantalian''s neck, running her hand over his body. At this moment, she would be sitting on hisp, with her legs crossed behind his back.


    "Now that we don''t know Amanda, let me sit by your side because Dantalian seems a bit upied," Fiona said, pointing inside the carriage.


    "Freytan, taking advantage of the situation. Clever, I would do the same. Wait, how do you know?"


    "Hmm? Can''t you see it by the heat? But don''t worry, it''s not that interesting. Let''s continue the journey, and in the meantime, tell me more about yourselves, especially about Dantalian."


    With that, hours passed. Dantalian and Freytan were inside the carriage, enjoying the journey. Fiona and Amanda had a long conversation, talking about themselves and mostly about Dantalian, much to his surprise, as even he couldn''t speak so much about himself.


    As night fell, the four of them decided to camp and sleep inside the carriage. However, with four people, it was getting a bit cramped, so they would have to find another solution or sleep outside.


    "Miss Freytan, did you have a good time today?" Fiona said, pointing a fork with a piece of boar meat stuck to it.


    "Fiona, be quiet. You don''t have that kind of familiarity with me yet, okay?"


    "Sorry, should I ask Dantalian about this so-called familiarity?"


    "Hey, why are you talking about that now?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    While the conversation between the three of them continued, Dantalian stood up and looked around. The sound of chewing he had been hearing was a familiar one that caught his attention.


    '' Their conversation is getting boring '' Dantalian thought.


    "Well, girls, I''m going out now. Fiona, remember what I told you. I''ll be back soon."


    Dantalian activated his divine hand, covering his legs. He took a step back, disappearing from the sight of the three.


    '' Hmm, I see how things work now '' Fiona thought, looking at the two girls and asking, "Which one of you is stronger?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s Freytan."


    "Yes, it''s me. Why are you asking such a silly question? Can''t you see energy? Why did you ask that?"


    "Han? What was that?" Fiona said.


    Dantalian ran through the forest, following the source of the chewing sound, with a smile on his face.


    The giant rodent. It wasn''t a real boss, but in the city where they would stop and restock before heading to the Kingdom of Elves, there was a mission that required its bones to bepleted. Dantalian was really interested in that reward, apart from the money, of course.


    '' He must be eating something at the moment. It''s the perfect opportunity to attack '' Dantalian thought.


    Jumping between the trees, Dantalian seemed to be getting closer to finding the rodent.


    '' Ah, I found you, you damn thing. ''


    Even though Dantalian said that, when he looked at the creature in front of him, a slight fear ran through his body. Wasn''t this rodent a bit more aggressive and grotesque than it should be? That was one of Dantalian''s thoughts as he witnessed a scene that would normally only be seen in horror games.


    was a scene that seemed toe from nightmares and dark legends. The giant rodent, with its gray skin and red details in the form of stripes, was in a ravenous frenzy. Its sinister eyes glowed intensely, radiating an aura of ferocity and savagery. The creature stood imposingly, its muscr and contorted body demonstrating impressive power and strength. With sharp fangs and menacing ws, it tore into the flesh of the white-furred deer with blue stripes, in a bloody feast.


    '' Han, Even though I haven''t been transported into a monster-capturing game, the description of this creature truly matches that of a manic monster, and it seems like the world has taken it quite literally ''


    Dantalian took a deep breath, savoring the calm before the storm. The Rodent remained oblivious to his presence, a perfect target for a stealthy attack. Dantalian knew that a swift and efficient approach would be key to avoid wasting energy in a prolonged battle.


    '' In the game, there was no way to aim for specific targets, so dealing with it was quite a hassle. ''


    Covering his legs and left gauntlet with golden energy, Dantalian prepared for his assault. Locking his gaze on the Rodent, he leaped at the exact moment the creature dropped the remaining deer to the ground. His strike was precise, hitting the monster''s neck and creating a deep gash in its flesh.


    The wound caused blood to flow through the creature''s body, and it immediately turned its attention to Dantalian, ring at him with furious and vengeful eyes.


    "Squeal!"


    Landing on the ground with agility, Dantalian immediately jumped backward, ready for the next move. He extended his hand toward the massive Rodent chest, digging his fingers into the monster''s flesh and tearing it apart. Blood dripped from his hand as he struggled to carve a path through theyers of the giant Rodent muscles. The sound of flesh being torn echoed in the air, apanied by the creature''s grunts of pain.


    "Eek!"


    "Squeal!"


    Afternding seven meters away, Dantalian witnessed the monster let out a deafening scream of agony. Its eyes glowed intensely, urging him to leap toward the creature. With swift motion, he delivered a precise knee strike to the monster''s face, followed by thrusting his arm like a spear into the giant Rodent head, obliterating its skull and putting an end to its life. At least, that''s what Dantalian hoped.


    "Shit, I missed the bones of its skull," Dantalian eximed as hended on the ground, fixing his gaze on the lifeless body of the Rodent. However, showing surprising resilience, the creature continued to thrash about, forcing Dantalian to leap onto its body. With agile movement, he pierced the monster''s back, directly hitting its heart, piercing and crushing it with his own hand.


    "How the hell did it survive without a skull?"


    "Squeal!"


    Dantalian widened his eyes, starting to stomp on the creature''s head, crushing itpletely. He sighed and gritted his teeth, speaking through clenched jaws.


    "What the hell, is this squirrel immortal or something?"

 Chapter 49 Going To The Elven Kingdom (2)

    ?


    "Done, finished."


    Dantalian ced thest bone on top of the pile in front of him, ncing at both the bones and the remaining body of the giant rodent, pondering the strange fact that it wouldn''t die.


    '' There''s no Krintoin energy in its body, so what could be the reason behind this aberration''s near immortality? ''


    He nced briefly at the bones, thinking about the mission''s reward.


    "Perhaps you''re more useful than I expected."


    Dantalian held both femurs in his hands, giving a smile.


    "I''ve already lost the skull, so losing two more bones won''t make a difference, right? Now, how am I going to carry all this to the carriage?"


    Dantalian looked at his hand again.


    "This should work..."


    Dantalian ced the two femurs back on the pile of bones, positioning his hand over them. He activated the divine hand,pletely covering the pile of bones, which began to emit a strong glow. It started to shrink, concentrating the golden energy into a single point, forming a small malleable sphere.


    "It''s not an inventory, but it will do... By the way, now that I think about it, I shouldn''t have cursed the developers for making the protagonist a support."


    Dantalian started manipting the sphere, changing its shape, and when he let go of the part he was holding, it returned to its original form.


    "Before, I didn''t want to know, but now I''m curious about the limits of this ability... In the realm of dragons, maybe I can catch a glimpse of it."


    Thinking about it, a sense of danger arose in his mind. If Freytan is so strong as a human, will he be able to withstand the heroine in the realm of dragons?


    "Well, no matter what happens, I''ve got you," Dantalian said, referring to the golden energy.


    After contemting whether or not to take the giant rodent''s meat, he decided to leave it in the forest as a way of seeking revenge, knowing that it would be consumed by many animals, some of which would eventually be his prey.


    Thus, he returned to where the girls were, but when he arrived, he found all of them deeply asleep inside the carriage. Sighing, he said, "Looks like I''ll have to keep watch." He sat on the stone where he had been before, gazing directly at the carriage. Several thoughts crossed his mind, but he didn''t want to wake them up just for that.


    As he looked around, he heard noises of something swiftly moving among the trees, but since it didn''t pose any danger, Dantalian decided not to intervene.


    Yawning, Fiona woke up, stretched her arms, and sat up. She looked to the side and saw Freytan and Amanda sleeping without a care in the world. As she closed her eyes, she felt Dantalian''s presence in front of the campfire. He had one hand supporting his face, maintaining a neutral expression.


    "It seems the baby dragon still has a lot to learn," Fiona''s gaze was directed straight at Freytan. She smirked and said, "Especially because I can''t give him his first time if he''s being so kind."


    Fiona ced her finger in front of her left eye, as if it were a magnifying ss, peering in the direction where Noah was. Even though she couldn''t see through the door, she could clearly perceive the heat with her thermal vision, which was ironic considering her main ability.


    "Just like this fire, I''ll have to stoke it and pour water to bring out the real Dantalian."


    Fiona yawned again, waited a few minutes, and stepped out of the carriage, looking at Dantalian.


    "I guess you''re tired, huh? You can go to sleep. I''ll take care of everything here."


    "Are you sure? You don''t like the heat, right? So I don''t think it''s the best time for you to keep watch," Dantalian replied, ncing briefly inside the carriage and noticing that the two girls were still sleeping.


    "What are you talking about? Wasn''t I eating with you guys here just a little while ago? And it''s almost dawn, so go to sleep. You need plenty of energy, right?"


    "Don''tinter saying I treated you badly, Fiona."


    '' Don''t y dumb, you know it''s exactly what I want '' Fiona thought, watching Dantalian head towards the carriage.


    Fiona looked at the forest, smiling and making her intentions clear, but nobody saw her. Lucky for her.


    A few hours passed and Amanda woke up. She sat up and ran her hand through her head when she noticed the pile of bones thrown in the center of the carriage.


    "What on earth is this?"


    "So, you woke up?" Freytan said, turning to the side and opening the carriage door, pointing at Dantalian, who was talking with Fiona.


    "Hey, let''s leave now, Amanda woke up."


    "Sure, we were just talking nonsense anyway," Fiona said, hopping short steps until she reached the carriage. Looking at Amanda, she continued speaking.


    "Don''t mind the bones, it''s your master''s thing."


    "Yes, she''s right. You should have noticed by now, Dantalian has been bringing strange things to the carriage," Freytan spoke.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You shouldn''t insult others like that, Freytan," Amanda said.


    "So, am I strange, Amanda?" Fiona asked.


    "Huh? No, it''s not that. It''s just that you know Freytan," Amanda replied.


    As the conversation continued, Dantalian entered and sat down, looking at the three.


    "Well, are you ready to start, Amanda?"


    Hearing that, Amanda quickly stood up, ignoring the ongoing conversation.


    "Okay, then let''s stop at the next town, alright?"


    "Of course, master. I''ll do it right away."


    Amanda swiftly got off the carriage, rushing to her seat.


    "Amanda is a very skilled girl. Not everyone can handle a carriage like this."


    Before Dantalian could respond, Freytan interrupted, speaking.


    "Why start with thepliments? Although I agree with you."


    "What''s the reason she hates me?" Fiona asked.


    "I think I don''t need to answer that. You know the things you did before, right?" Dantalian replied.


    Fiona began to think about her past, but she didn''t remember anything except for the encounter with the queen, her sparring with Dantalian, and her childhood. Everything else was just aplete nk.


    "No, I don''t remember anything that isn''t at least mildly interesting."


    Freytan sighed, resting his head against the window. "Eh, really a slut."


    "In short, the Hunters destroyed some viges of her n, set up several ambushes with arge number of people, almost killed her in various ways. You tarnished the name... Wait... why did you pursue her so much?"


    Fiona tilted her head to the side, with a confused expression, and pointed to the hilt of the Sakura sword.


    "I may not remember any of that, but even without this sword that you gave to Freytan, she''s not the kind of person I would forget because I would really want to fight her."


    Freytan smiled, cing his hand on the sword''s hilt.


    "It''s a shame we can''t fight now, because he would certainly get very angry if any of us died."


    "I feel like you hate me even more. If you want, how about we kill the remaining 14? After all, I also feel hatred towards them. No one wanted to fight me, even though some were clearly stronger."


    "Well, you killed a vampire. That must be the reason..." Dantalian said.


    "Wait, what? Are you sure you really killed a vampire?" Freytan asked.


    "Of course I am! Wait... Did you think I was weak? Just so you know, I''m the strongest of the four here."


    "If you unleash your power, the carriage will stop working. Do itter, okay?" Dantalian said.


    Freytan looked at Fiona, thinking, '' I thought she was here just for her looks... After all, the ogre she killed wasn''t anything special. ''


    "Well, I don''t want unnecessary animosity with beings of equal value to mine, so let''s be partners, since I''ll be forced to stay by your side because of him," Freytan spoke with a fake smile on her face, extending her hand.


    "Then I''ll have to thank himter, but it''s still too early. What would you rmend to me?" Fiona shook Freytan''s hand, feeling the grip strength increasing every second. However, for her, it was nothing, and in the end, it was a pity that she couldn''t cause any sensation other than pain.


    "Amanda is a girl full of ideas. Why don''t you ask herter?" Freytan said.


    '' I have to figure out how to resolve their rtionship, but how? '' Dantalian thought.


    The hours were passing, and Dantalian had his head resting on Fiona''s thighs, feeling a chill rising in his head with the sunlight entering the carriage. Now, it no longer bothered Dantalian, who had his eyes closed, just listening to the conversation between Freytan and Fiona. Initially, it seemed forced, but now, despite Freytan''s visible displeasure, at least she was speaking with a genuine smile, enjoying the conversation.


    '' I guess I''ll never understand how these two think '' thought Dantalian, finding this quick approach between them strange.


    Some more time passed, and the carriage suddenly stopped. With a smile on her face, Amanda said, "Master, we have arrived."

 Chapter 50 Going To The Elven Kingdom (3)

    ?


    Amanda stopped the carriage in front of the guild in this town. It was one of the many insignificant cities, serving only to prevent the game world from feeling empty. Dantalian never imagined he would be grateful for this kind of thing someday. Most of the side quests were practically mandatory due to the rewards, and now he was curious to see how they had been adapted, since there was no longer anything like a limited stamina bar or health to increase.


    "Alright, you can go out and buy something if you want. I''ll deliver these bones and go buy a few things myself."


    Dantalian ced his hand on the pile of bones, shrinking it back and storing almost all of the bones, except for the two femurs, in the golden energy sphere.


    "Oh! Master, how many more things can you do that I don''t know about?" Amanda spoke.


    "Indeed, it''s quite curious. You''re progressing faster than I expected," Fiona said.


    "Both of you are easily surprised. One thing I''ve learned from traveling with this guy is that you can expect anything from him, from the worst to the best," Freytan said, stepping down from the carriage.


    "Well, you''re right. Even I surprise myself sometimes," Dantalian said, tossing the sphere up and down.


    "Anyway, we''ll see each other soon, and honestly, don''t spend a fortune, okay? You''ll need that moneyter on."


    "If the master says so, then I won''t buy anything. I''ll stay here."


    "Wow, such devotion, huh? But you know it''s not right. Just follow what was said and don''t go overboard. By the way, I heard a famous tailor has released a new clothing collection that''s gaining great poprity. Why don''t we take a look?"


    Freytan remembered the strange owner of the tailor shop that Dantalian visited before.


    "So, that''s why you went there?" Freytan spoke spontaneously.


    "Huh?" Both Amanda and Fiona looked at Dantalian.


    "No, it''s just one of the ideas I gave to Zack. We''ll split the profits since I''m the one designing the models."


    ''Those skins would be created sooner orter, just like the lingerie. So, making them before anyone else had that idea would yield the best results, and it seems like it worked... Won''t be long before I meet him again.''


    Upon hearing that, Fiona smiled. She had already heard about these new types of clothing, but previously didn''t have a justification to spend money on them. Now, at least, she had an excuse to make a purchase.


    "So, if the money ising back to us, even if it''s just half, we can get everything, right?" Fiona asked.


    "Hmmm..." Dantalian looked at the three of them, imagining how they would look wearing the clothes.


    "Master, why are you making that expression?" Amanda spoke.


    Freytan rolled his eyes. "I can''t believe it... Those clothes are definitely not suitable for going out in public."


    "Fiona, Amanda, and Freytan have permission to buy all of them."


    "Hahaha, this reaction is nothing like the usual Dantalian," Fiona said.


    "Don''tin. There are few moments when you''ll see me like this. I don''t like this side of myself either."


    ''I regret the money I spent on those things.''


    Freytan put his hand on Dantalian''s shoulder, while Amanda tried to figure out how a clothing that couldn''t be worn outside would be like. If it''s clothing, it should be wearable.


    "Perverted sir, you should already know, but she ended up liking it in the end. And besides, don''t expect me to wear just anything," Freytan squeezed my shoulder tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I just need to warm you up a bit, and you''ll be epting all my requests," Dantalian said with a smile, looking at Freytan.


    Without saying anything, Freytan walked away, passing by Amanda and Fiona. When she was a few meters away from the two, she spoke:


    "Are you two noting? I need to destroy these clothes."


    "Hey, the master didn''t say that. Freytan, we should wear them."


    "We''ll meet you in the carriage, alright? If we arrive before you, we''ll give you a surprise," Fiona said, starting to walk behind the other two, hopping lightly until she reached where they were.


    "Now that they''re gone," Dantalian looked at the entrance of the guild. It was a simple building, but considering it was just to fill the game map, it was quite beautiful. The predominant color of the building was gray, giving it a solid and robust appearance.


    As he entered, he saw the standard sight of any of these guilds: a bunch of drunks, some adventurers dissatisfied with their lives, and, mostmonly, various groups conversing more seriously than necessary for simple missions like killing some slimes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dantalian walked up to the counter and was greeted by the attendant, who had brown hair and yellow eyes like all the other attendants. She wore the same outfit, a white frilled shirt and a tight ck leather skirt that reached halfway down her thighs.


    "Hello, Mr. Dantalian, are you on a mission? Do you need any support?"


    "No, it''s just that I heard you needed the bones of a giant rodent, and since I happened to pass by this town, I decided to take advantage of it."


    The attendant''s eyes gleamed with admiration. A guild master pausing their activities just to help a tiny guild like theirs.


    '' I''ve seen those looks in the other world... They always see what they think is best for them, '' Dantalian thought, cing the golden energy sphere on the counter and deactivating the Divine Hand. The sphere dissipated, releasing all the bones.


    "I don''t think you should thank me because of the fight. I ended up losing three important bones, and I''m sorry," Dantalian spoke, waiting for the attendant''s response.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Dantalian. You clearly don''t know how the other guilds are, right? All adventurers either die on this mission or bring back hardly any important bones. It''s surprising that the chest is still intact."


    The attendant looked back, pping her hands, and said, "Call six more people. We need to examine the bones to determine which ones are in good condition."


    The attendant turned to Dantalian again.


    "Even though the chest is intact, I can still see some broken or cracked bones. So we''ll figure out how much you should receive, right? I apologize for doing this, but we''re not prepared to pay for broken parts."


    '' The money is good, but that''s not what I''m interested in... How can I proceed?'' Dantalian thought as he looked at the attendant.


    '' Let''s go with the standard response.''


    "No problem, I''ll be waiting here then," Dantalian said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much, sir. I''ll be back shortly," the attendant took a bag from a drawer and opened it. The bag sucked in all the bones. When Dantalian looked closely at the bag, he saw the word "inventory" written on it.


    '' Indeed, there are things I need to investigate. If even the inventory has been adapted, what happened to the exclusive gacha coins? Or do they not exist?''


    Dantalian leaned against the counter, looking around the guild. Everyone seemed busy with their own duties. As time passed, the attendant returned, carrying a bag full of gold coins and a purple sphere with a small white light in its center.


    "Here you go, Mr. Dantalian, 1,552 gold coins and an energy sphere. I hope they will be useful to you," the attendant said, smiling as she held both objects.


    '' The same original value from the game. It''s good to know that these missions are identical. ''


    "I appreciate it. I was looking for one of these spheres, you know? Well, see you around, miss."


    The attendant gave onest smile before Dantalian distanced himself from her. As he held the sphere in his left hand, he could feel a strange rejuvenating sensation.


    '' So its property hasn''t changed? Well, it will have its usefulness. ''


    Before Dantalian could leave the guild, he felt the touch of a hand on his shoulder and, somewhat irritated, turned to see who the extra was that was bothering him. His eyes came across an adventurer wearing aplete leather armor. The adventurer had blue eyes and neatly arranged brown hair.


    Ignoring Dantalian''s look of disdain, the adventurer spoke, "Ah, you finally gave me some attention. So, sir, what do you think about making a bet?"


    Dantalian noticed the adventurer''s gaze directed straight at the bag of money he was holding and immediately thought, '' Who does this bastard think he is? ''


    "So, sir, shall we make this bet? I have three hundred coins, so what do you think?"


    '' Hmm, I''ll take this opportunity to put on a show for the entity. ''


    "So, what would the bet be?"


    The adventurer pointed to the guild''s door, drawing Dantalian''s attention to Freytan, who had a stern expression and stood still. Obviously, she was waiting for him, but the adventurer was unaware of it.


    "I see. You''re going to fight her? If it''s a bet, what would you win?" Dantalian said.


    "Hahaha, fight? No, I don''t hit women... My game is different. So, what do you think? If I manage to win her over, you give me your coins. If I lose, I''ll give you mine," said the adventurer.


    "Oh, really? You''re that confident? Why don''t you give it a try, then?" Dantalian said, activating the Divine Hand.

 Chapter 51 Going To The Elven Kingdom (4)

    ?


    Dantalian took a deep breath and sighed, deactivating the Divine Hand and concealing his expression of disgust. He was about to speak when he was interrupted by the adventurer who said,


    "Of course I am! I''m well-known in this city. In fact, I''m the only one who can bring back bones from a giant rodent. Hahaha!"


    '' Three hundred coins ? Seriously? He must be going after rodents that have already been killed by other monsters. ''


    Dantalian forced a fake smile.


    "That''s amazing, isn''t it? Show me your advanced seduction techniques, then."


    "You got it, my man. Watch and learn."


    '' I wonder if the NPCs are starting to develop based on the yers? Either way, let''s see if he can handle witnessing his own demise. ''


    Dantalian thought, looking at the poor rat heading straight into the lion''s mouth. Before the adventurer even approached Freytan, she already felt the gaze that was repulsive to her.


    ''What kind of nonsense did Dantalian decide to do?'' thought Freytan, looking at the adventurer with an excessively confident air as he stopped in front of her.


    "Hello, sweetheart. What do you think about going out to eat something?" said the adventurer, extending his hand to touch Freytan''s shoulder. But before that could happen, Freytan looked at him menacingly.


    "What did you say?" she asked.


    The adventurer couldn''t even hear what Freytan said, only her gaze was enough to take his breath away and make him fall to his knees.


    ''What was that? I felt like my body was being cut in half,'' thought the adventurer, feeling a strong tightening in his chest and his breathing bing heavier. When he looked up, he saw Freytan with a look of disdain.


    Noticing the adventurer''s state, she leaned forward, arms crossed, and said, "I even tried to be kind to you, and you couldn''t handle even this slight pressure? Truly pathetic."


    "Haha, what are you talking about? I just got dizzy because of thest fight I had. My head was fiercely hit by a giant rodent"replied the adventurer, putting his hand on his knee and standing up, avoiding direct eye contact with Freytan.


    '' A strong woman... But there''s no one who can resist my charm '' thought the adventurer, adjusting his hair and extending his hand to Freytan, looking around.


    '' If I don''t look into her eyes, she won''t be able to do anything '' thought the adventurer.


    He cleared his throat and said, "So, what you said was that you would ept going out to eat something. What do you think?"


    Freytan didn''t say anything, she just looked at the adventurer with a smile. At the moment she pointed to the ground, she said, "Kneel."


    As if the adventurer were under the control of the mind, his legs gave way, and he would fall to his knees again. However, before he could say anything, Dantalian passed by his side.


    "And you, Dantalian? What kind of joke was that? Why did this kind of trashe to talk to me so casually?" said Freytan.


    ''Huh? Trash?'' the adventurer thought.


    "As the master of a guild, I can''t hit adventurers... At least not in public, without a good reason," Dantalian said.


    ''What? Wait... A guild master? This guy?'' the adventurer thought.


    "And youe and say that so openly? Anyway, don''t do it again. I''ve been tormented enough by these types," Freytan said.


    "No one will listen anyway, everyone is lost in their own worlds. In any case, he needed to learn a lesson."


    The adventurer punched the ground, looking at Freytan and Dantalian, pointing his finger at them and saying:


    "Who the hell are you two, and what kind of rtionship is this? And worst of all, what''s your problem, man?"


    "Oh, I see. So that was the reason? You enjoy seeing people humiliated?" Freytan said.


    "What? It''s not just that he wanted to bet something, and since I know I would win, there''s no reason to refuse, actually..." Dantalian reached out his hand to the adventurer and, with a smile, said, "Let''s go, my three hundred coins? Where are they?"


    "No, you didn''t answer any of my questions. Why do I have to do something like this?" the adventurer grumbled.


    ''Has he turned into a child now?'' Freytan thought.


    Dantalian draped his arm over Freytan''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him and resting her head on his chest. Looking directly at the adventurer, he spoke:


    "Firstly, if you don''t know, then it doesn''t matter, just ignore it. Secondly, Freytan is my wife. Thirdly, you should stop extorting money from adventurers. So, I made you taste your own medicine, you''re wee."


    When the adventurer managed to stand up, he looked at Freytan, who maintained her static expression. Seeing this, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "All of this is a lie, I can see it on her face. You''re just abusing your position as a guild master. You''re a true..." Before the adventurer could continue speaking, Freytan''s sigh alone silenced him. She looked at him and said:


    "What he said is true, and you have already wasted enough of our time. So, disappear from here if you don''t want to be truly cut."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Of course, madam. I apologize for everything."


    The adventurer''s entire body trembled, prompting him to run out of the adventurers'' guild immediately.


    Freytan pped Dantalian''s shoulder, saying:


    "And you, stop doing these stupid things, it''s irritating. Nobody deserves to listen to the voice of someone as insignificant as that useless person."


    "Oh shit, he ran away without giving the three hundred coins," said Dantalian.


    '' What the hell, he didn''t even listen to me '' Freytan thought, noticing Dantalian''s gaze.


    "No, I''m going after that damn bastard."


    "Huh? Why would I ask for that? It''s just three hundred coins, which should be mine, but never mind. What I wanted to know is if you''re here, did the other twoe back?"


    "Oh no, I ran away after Fiona found a bunny costume... I''ll never wear that."


    ''How strange to say that, considering you were the first to appear with that skin in the game...'' Dantalian thought.


    "Then let''s go to the carriage and wait for them."


    "After what you made me go through, I''m forbidden to touch my own body."


    "Huh? Are you talking about what I''m doing right now?"


    "What?" Saying that, Freytan realized that she hadn''t moved the whole time, staying close to Dantalian.


    "Oh, never mind..."


    Freytan tightly held Dantalian''s hand, pulling him out of the guild and heading straight to the carriage.


    Arriving at the carriage, Dantalian could hear two female voices.


    "Fiona, don''t you think the master will find it strange? I know he''s a pervert, but this?"


    "Oh, trust me, Amanda. This little outfit was made by him, so you already know where I''m going with this..." Fiona spoke.


    Freytan seemed upset. "Looks like the scum gave them enough time to arrive."


    "What a shame..." Dantalian said.


    Dantalian entered the carriage, and his eyes were instantly captivated by Amanda and Fiona, who disyed stunning beauty.


    Fiona was adorned in a seductive white bunny outfit that perfectly entuated her beautifully sculpted curves. Her pale and translucent skin, like precious porcin, beckoned to be touched. Every detail of her body exuded sensuality, from her delicate shoulders to her legs d in white checkered stockings, which added a touch of sophistication to the ensemble. Her white hair, like silk strands, elegantly cascaded over her shoulders, further highlighting her mesmerizing beauty.


    As Dantalian found himself immersed in Fiona''s maism, he couldn''t help but notice the cute rabbit ears atop her head, which added a charming and yful detail to her appearance. Fiona personified the perfect blend of seduction and innocence, even if it was only in appearance.


    Amanda exuded a seductive aura with her figure wrapped in a daring blue bunny outfit. Her silky brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, enhancing her radiant beauty. The ck checkered stockings sensually embraced her legs, entuating her curves with a touch of boldness. As Dantalian observed Amanda, his eyes were drawn to her captivating presence. The blue bunny attire,bined with the ck checkered stockings, highlighted her stunning and confident beauty. No one who saw her would ever think she was originally an NPC.


    "Oh, it seems Dantalian has arrived," said Fiona.


    "Ah, Master? Please don''t look at me. I feel strange," spoke Amanda.


    Looking at Amanda''s condition, Fiona turned around, exposing the backside of the bunny costume. Her buttocks were exposed, covered only by the sheer fis stockings. The checkered pattern stretched over her curves, entuating them and adding an irresistible touch of seduction. Fiona''s confident posture revealed her bold and yful nature, inviting a hint of mischief. The sight was captivating, momentarily mesmerizing Dantalian with the seductive disy.


    "So, Dantalian, tell Amanda if you liked what you saw?"


    "Like would be a weak word for what I felt, but unfortunately, I only saw the front part of Amanda, a pity."


    "So, Amanda, are you going to leave your master sad like this?" Fiona said.


    "Wait... So, am I not looking strange?"


    "Strange? The strange one here is me, Amanda, for not going after this before," Amanda said.


    Sitting and watching all this mess, Freytan spoke: "Humiliating to see you saying that..."


    Quickly looking at Freytan, Fiona said, "I didn''t forget about you. I bought one of each for you too."

 Chapter 52 Going To The Elven Kingdom (5)

    ?


    "Dantalian, you know, right? Some areas are restricted to touch only, just look," said Fiona.


    "Are you sure about that? Weren''t you wanting my touch a few days ago?" questioned Dantalian.


    "Yes, I want it, and much more. I''m doing this for your own good, after all, it will be my first time, so I won''t be able to control my strength, and I don''t want to break yourpanion," Fiona spoke, looking directly at Dantalian''s parts.


    "Break? No... No... No, it can''t be, it''s forbidden, master! Don''t do anything to her, understood? Understood?" eximed a worried Amanda.


    "Hahaha, calm down, Amanda. This is just motivation for him," said Fiona.


    "Huh? Motivation?"


    Dantalian sat next to Freytan, who remained motionless, looking out the carriage window.


    "Stay strong, and what she''s saying is true, something is wrong here since I''m not the strongest."


    "Exactly, the guild master always needs to be at the top, never below. So, only when you can truly defeat me, you can im your reward," Fiona ran her hand over her body, imagining a pleasurable future. "Just thinking about it gets me excited."


    "If that''s the case, we should head straight to the elven kingdom without any stops, right? We already have everything we need, and there we can enjoy giving small rewards as the master evolves."


    "Oh, Amanda, you improved my idea. You don''t even seem like the shy girl from a little while ago."


    "Shy? No, I was just afraid the master would find me strange, that''s all."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that. You saw his gaze and what he said, right?"


    Amanda jumped onto Dantalian''sp without saying a word, just looking at him.


    Dantalian looked into her eyes. "Okay, I understand, you audacious girl. I''ll say it once: it''s impossible for me to find you strange. Are you happy now?"


    "Yes, very much, master. So, should we go now?"


    "Before that, change your clothes. Only I am allowed to see you like this, and the same goes for both of you."


    "I''m not going to wear that," Freytan said.


    "Who said that? Stay quiet, Amanda."


    "No need to state the obvious, Dantalian. A cow will never betray its owner unless he sells it himself," Fiona''s words made Amanda and Freytan stop looking at Dantalian and start looking at her, wondering what she meant.


    "Talking about cows again... What did the master do to your head?"


    "Oh, she''s been like that since the beginning, Amanda. And Dantalian is no different. Look at that smile; it seems he liked it."


    Amanda looked thoughtfully at Fiona. "Teach me about it?"


    "Amanda, stop it, okay? You can''t ask Fiona that kind of thing."


    "Why not? The master likes it, right? Then I want to know."


    "No, you have to stay like this. You''re perfect just the way you are, no turning into a cow or anything like that."


    Before the conversation could continue, someone began pounding on the door, shouting, "You son of a bitch,e out! You don''t want the coins? Thene and get it, you bastard!"


    Freytan turned to Dantalian and said, "So, the useless one from earlier brought some friends. If you want, I can sharpen my sword on them while you continue this strange conversation."


    Dantalian looked to the side, seeing a group of twelve people. He didn''t imagine that even after that scene, someone would have the audacity to follow this guy''s orders.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I had already forgotten about him thanks to Fiona, but since he decided to show up, I''ll teach him a real lesson."


    "I see, so now you have a good reason?" Freytan looked at the two of them still dressed as rabbits and said, "If you want to see Dantalian beat up some idiots, it''s a good idea to change your clothes."


    Dantalian looked around. If he were to open the carriage now, the eyes of those bastards would be blessed. If that happened, they would have to die.


    "What''s wrong? Scared now, guild master? You''re nothing but a noble with a whore swordsman."


    After hearing this, Amanda unsheathed her sword, opened the carriage door, and jumped out, closing it before any of the idiots could see anything. Touching her right foot to the ground, she advanced towards the bastard, grabbing his neck without giving him time to react, lifting him off the ground, his feet a few centimeters off the floor.


    "Say it again? What did you call me?"


    "Haaa... H-hel... Help..." The adventurer spoke with almost gray eyes, looking at Dantalian in front of the carriage door, witnessing this scene. Something came to Dantalian''s mind.


    ''She got so furious just because of that?... Oh no, in my other world, some would turn into a demon by this time. If the women here are like that, then...''


    "Hey, you bastard, aren''t you going to do anything? That..." Before the extra could say anything else, Dantalian raised his leg and stomped forcefully on the ground.


    "If you don''t want to die, you better shut up."


    All the adventurers sat on the ground, contemting what kind of demons those two people were. Even though their leader was being choked to death, there was nothing they could do. Meanwhile, in Dantalian''s mind, he thought,<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "It''s going to be hard to calm her down now if someone else opens their mouth."


    "Ah... Just kill me already..."


    "Oh, right, I shouldn''t be doing this..." Freytan released the adventurer on the ground. All the others felt relieved when they realized that there was no reason for it. If she hadn''t killed him yet, it meant there was something worse waiting for them. That idea was etched into their minds.


    "Dantalian, sorry, I lost control. You can have your fun," Freytan said.


    "Hahaha, I think I don''t even need it anymore... Everyone has already learned," Dantalian looked around, seeing everyone nodding in agreement.


    "So, are you going to let them go?" Fiona asked, sitting on the carriage roof.


    "I want to rip the tongue out of the bastard who talked so much shit. Who was it?" Amanda said.


    "Freytan, please stay with the other two. I just remembered something quite interesting."


    Freytan nced at the bastard lying on the ground for a few seconds, contemting stepping on his head, but she ignored it and jumped onto the carriage.


    "Now you guys, if anyone dares to run..." Dantalian activated his divine hand, covering his legs. He looked to the right, moved his leg to the right, and appeared in front of a fleeing adventurer. "You will be duly punished for obstruction." Dantalian covered the fugitive''s head with his left hand, beginning to squeeze.


    "Ahhh... Why are you doing this?"


    "I already said once, obstruction... It''s good to have a strong neck." Dantalian smiled, moving his left leg, bringing the unconscious fugitive with him. "What a surprise, the head stayed attached." Dantalian threw the unconscious body in front of the other adventurers.


    "Now, I said it twice. Could you guys tell me why you''re still here?"


    "What are you talking about? How are we supposed to hear you when you speak softly and far away?" The adventurer who spoke was the leader of the extras, his hand on his throat as he began coughing between his words.


    After he said that, silence reigned. Dantalian looked around and could only see everyone with their faces turned towards the ground.


    "Alright, I''ll speak in detail then, you deaf ones."


    ''Damn... What are these demons doing in such a small town?''


    Dantalian crouched in front of the leader adventurer, flicking his forehead lightly without using force or golden energy, just enough to make him dizzy.


    "Your leader prevented an adventurer of higher rank from continuing his journey, thereby rendering him unable toplete the mission given by the Duchess herself. In short, it was obstruction."


    Freytan jumped,nding beside Dantalian, showing a sealed letter with the Duchess Marian''s seal.


    "In case you didn''t believe him."


    Upon hearing this, the fear they felt for this group of four people waspletely overshadowed by the immense pressure associated with the name of Duchess Marian in the hands of these four individuals. At most, they would die, even if it might be in the most painful way. It would still be better than being judged by the royalty.


    "No... No..."


    They all started speaking simr words, pressing their heads to the ground and cing their arms on their backs, their eyes welling up with tears.


    "Don''t tell the Duchess, do whatever you want with me... But if you tell her, my family will be judged as well."


    Dantalian looked at the leader of the adventurers, motionless and silent, with his head tilted back, pretending to be unconscious.


    "Freytan, let''s finish this quickly. Cut off this one''s head while he''s unconscious."


    "Hmm... Are you sure? Killing someone in broad daylight?" Freytan replied.


    "No need, I understand, okay? I won''t do anything like this anymore. Please, don''t do anything to me or to them."


    Dantalian extended his hand with a smile.


    Seeing this, the adventurer breathed a sigh of relief. ''Of course he wouldn''t kill, even as a guild master, he can''t carry out executions,'' he thought, smiling and shaking Dantalian''s hand.


    "But what are you doing? Give me the three hundred coins, you son of a bitch!"


    "Huh?"


    All the adventurers who were anxiously looking at Dantalian had a confused expression, trying to understand what had just happened.


    Fiona let out a shortugh, observing the scene from the top of the carriage.


    "Amanda, is he always like this? Every day I spend with you, I see something new."


    "No, he only did this now for fun, but I wouldn''t doubt that if another opportunity arises, he wouldn''t do the same thing again."


    "So, he likes to act?" Fiona said, getting an idea.

 Chapter 53 Finally, The Elven Kingdom

    ?


    "Do not engage in any more of this kind of behavior, or next time you will not only be demoted in rank, but also suspended for five years."


    Dantalian spoke as he finished writing a letter. After folding and sealing it with his name, he threw it into the air, and it quickly disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. In its ce, a small piece of paper appeared, with the words "Thank you for using the services of the Great Library," falling into Dantalian''s hand.


    "Now, disappear from here," Dantalian said, watching all the adventurers, except for the one who had started all of this, run as if the city were under attack by a monster.


    "Now, as for you, what should I do with you? Causing this revolt for personal reasons, hindering a higher-ranked adventurer frompleting a mission assigned by a duchess, opening that sewer you call a mouth and directing vulgar words towards a higher-ranked adventurer, not to mention clearly extorting adventurers and harassing other female adventurers. Do you have anything else to confess?"


    Dantalian leaned forward, showing his ear to the trembling individual in front of him. The adventurer seemed to have forgotten how to speak.


    ''You bastard, why are you smiling? You just extorted me...'' Thinking this, the adventurer had an idea and looked at Dantalian with a smug smile as he spoke.


    "You just extorted me, didn''t you? A higher-ranked adventurer, not a guild master, doing this?"


    "Oh, are you going to use that against me? Who do you think they''ll believe? The adventurer who constantly messes up or me? Besides being a guild master, I have a direct connection with a Duchess."


    "What?"


    Dantalian sighed and looked back.


    "Freytan, bring me a nk letter."


    Freytan began tapping his foot on the carriage roof and said,


    "I''m not your servant, so stop asking for this kind of thing."


    "Does the master ask me to do it?" Amanda said.


    "Amanda, you''re taking care of the carriage, and look, Freytan is already by my side."


    Freytan silently handed over the nk letter.


    '' What the hell did I get myself into? '' thought the kneeling adventurer on the ground.


    A few minutes passed, and Dantalian reduced the adventurer to the White Rank, turning him into a novice adventurer. Unlike other novices, he would now have no support until reaching the Purple Rank, which would likely take several years since he was still in the Blue Rank.


    "Well, this little show is finally over," Fiona said, stretching her arm.


    "Master, weren''t you too harsh on him?"


    Actually, no. I was even too good to him. I only lowered his rank and removed the item supports, location services, and group search that guilds provide."


    "If he goes crazy andes after you, I won''t do anything. You''ll have to deal with him," Freytan said.


    "Oh, how lovely. But I don''t think it''ll be difficult for him to do something. But more importantly, let''s get out of this town before more crazies show up. I''m tired of this game."


    Fiona smiled broadly. "So, all of this was just a game? You know you drastically changed their lives, right?"


    Dantalian yawned. "Who cares about that? They got what they deserved. If they had kept quiet, nothing would have happened."


    "Well, I can''t argue with my owner. Now that this is over, can we finally continue the journey?" Fiona asked.


    "I''m ready, master. As soon as everyone is inside the carriage, we can leave."


    "This was all such a waste of time," Freytan said.


    After Freytan''s remark, everyone got into the carriage, and the journey resumed. This time, there were no stops in other cities. The journeysted ten days and eleven nights. Unfortunately, they were unable to meet the Duchess''s daughter along the way, and a few random events urred, which only served as apetition between Freytan and Fiona to see who could clean the streets faster. In the end, Fiona proved to be the winner, taking only seven seconds to kill all the ogres, goblins, and bandits that appeared.


    On the day they arrived in the Elven Kingdom,


    "Ugh, I can''t believe I lost by five seconds. Using magic should be against the rules," Freytanmented, lying on the ground.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "So, Freytan, you know, right? What we agreed on? Now that you lost, you''ll have to dress as I want."


    Fiona looked at Dantalian, signaling with her thumb.


    "No need to thank me, Dantalian. I''m also curious to see how she''ll look as a bunny girl."


    "Oh, that''s unfair! I also want to see," Amanda said as she controlled the carriage.


    "Dantalian," Freytan said.


    Dantalian looked at Freytan, still on the ground, motionless, and with a smile on his face. "What is it?"


    Freytan sat on the ground, her eyes lifeless, as if her soul was leaving her body. "Please, kill me."


    "It''s not my fault. You knew Fiona is a monster. It''s just that you couldn''t resist and made thispetition with her. And another thing, I''m looking forward to tonight."


    Freytan''s power began to overflow from her body, and she looked at Fiona, pointing at her with a furious gaze. "Just you wait. I''ll make you pay for this."


    Fiona looked at Freytan with superiority. "I''ll be waiting, Freytan. Show that you''re worthy of being by my owner''s side."


    "And Dantalian, I''ll gouge your eyes out at night if you look at me with desire."


    Dantalian simply ignored what Freytan said. She could talk all she wanted, but even she knows that her threat was empty.


    "Master, it seems we''ve arrived. Wow, is that a floating castle?" Amanda said, looking at the shadow of a massive castle in her view.


    "Really?" Dantalian looked at Fiona and Amanda, who were staring at each other. "Both of you, get ready. We''ll reach the Elven Kingdom in a few minutes."


    Upon hearing this, Amanda and Fiona''s eyes sparkled, although for different reasons, their happiness was the same.


    "Finally, I can properly train your body, Dantalian," Fiona said, thinking of Dantalian''s body covered in bruises, looking at him fiercely.


    "I hope this servant of the Fifteen you both mentioned is really strong. What good is this sword if there''s nothing to cut with it?" Freytan said, looking at her own reflection in the de of her sword.


    The carriage stopped, and Amanda said, "Master, Fiona, Freytan,e see this. This ce is beautiful... Can we live here, master?"


    The carriage was parked on the descent of the mountain that led directly to the enormous gate of the Elven Kingdom. From this angle, if you looked to the side, you could clearly see the entire Elven Kingdom. Obviously, you couldn''t see all the details, but its beauty and splendor were already apparent.


    Even the houses of a simple vige in the kingdom disyed an unparalleled level of beauty and design, something that only the highest-ranking nobles in the human kingdom could have. Each building was an architectural masterpiece with intricate details, natural elements incorporated into their structures, and an unmatched sense of elegance. Stone and wooden houses blended in perfect harmony, creating a charming and weing environment. However, one building stood out above all: the majestic royal castle atop a towering tree.


    In the center of the kingdom, there stood a massive tree that captivated all gazes. Its imposing and majestic structure resembled the grand ancient trees found in legendary tales. The trunks of the trees intertwined to form a solid and sturdy base for the tree that reached up into the heavens.


    The foliage of this remarkable tree was a spectacle in itself. Inspired by the enchanting colors and shapes of nature, its leaves were soft and delicate, blooming


    in a variety of vibrant shades. Soft purples, captivating pinks, and hues ofvender emanated an irresistible beauty, enveloping the tree in an enchanted veil.


    At the top of this towering tree, nestled within its intertwined branches, stood the majestic royal castle. Its grand and elegant structure was a testament to the power and glory of the Elven Kingdom. Towering spires reached toward the sky, offering panoramic views of the entire expanse of the kingdom. The architectural details of the castle were a perfect blend of natural elements and refinement.


    The Elven Kingdom was adorned with an abundance of trees, creating a natural tapestry that stretched throughout the entire kingdom. These trees extended their weing branches, providing cool shade and shelter.


    "Wow, looking at this, I''m surprised the Fifteen haven''t taken over this ce yet," Fiona said, but then she noticed something strange in her statement. "Actually, shouldn''t it be called the Fourteen now?"


    Your question was not answered, as Dantalian and Freytan were looking at the elven kingdom through the window, lost in thoughts.


    Dantalian was apprehensive in the elven kingdom. He will encounter not one, but two heroines. Reflecting on his previous encounter, he realized that the entity''s message is rted to something he is unable to control. Acting correctly or drawing attention will not work. He needs something more, as even with Fiona, who is behaving in her own way, there was no sign of the message.


    ''I think I was a bit too arrogant,'' Dantalian chuckled inwardly. He knew that the kingdom''s problem is nothingpared to what he truly has to aplish.

 Chapter 54 Red Letter

    ?


    After arriving at the gate of the Elven Kingdom, Dantalian showed Duchess Marian''s letter and discussed the current situation, obtaining permission to enter. As they entered, the once magnificent ce was now shrouded in a thin mist, but only Fiona could see it.


    "Dantalian, can you see this?" Fiona spoke, rubbing her finger.


    "Are you referring to the diluted Krintoin energy in the air?"


    Upon hearing this, Freytan covered her nose and looked at Dantalian, saying, "What do you think you''re doing? Have you forgotten what happenedst time?"


    "What happened? Was it something that urred before we met?" Amanda asked, looking confused at Freytan.


    "It wasn''t exactly before we met, Amanda. To put it briefly, you were in the same state as the people of this kingdom, but the only difference is that you weren''t in a worse condition."


    "Worse? So, that means..." Fiona spoke.


    "Yes, she encountered the Destruction, one of the fifteen," Dantalian replied.


    "So he really exists? He''s the only one I doubted the existence of" Freytan said.


    "Yes, it exists, but I''ve never seen it in person, only its shadow," Fiona exined.


    "Now I understand why my body feels so uneasy in this ce... Master, forget what I said, I don''t want to live here."


    Fiona hugged Amanda from behind and said, "Rx, rx, Amanda. Dantalian must have already thought of something, and once we take care of that pawn, we can have some fun."


    "So, Dantalian, what Fiona said is true? Have you already thought of something?" Freytan asked.


    "I don''t have a definite n yet, but I''ve thought of something. We''ll discuss it in the meeting."


    Dantalian stopped walking and looked around, seeing the despondent expressions of several elves, resembling zombies walking through the streets. "Don''t you find it strange? We are important, and they''re making us walk all the way to the center tree."


    The three smiled, looking at each other. "Can I?" Freytan asked.


    "Go ahead, you''re the one who enjoys doing that the most," Fiona replied.


    "Just don''t go too hard on the master."


    ''Did I say something foolish?'' Dantalian thought, reviewing everything he had said.


    "Nature is just that, simply that, even Amanda knows it."


    ''I thought it was something more serious'' Dantalian thought.


    "So it''s just a tradition... I see."


    Shortly after this brief conversation, the four arrived at the city center, where there were three elves with blond hair and ck eyes. The three were wearing gray uniforms with green details, and they were equipped with a bow and some magical stones wrapped around their right arms.


    "Mr. Dantalian, am I correct?" the elf on the left spoke.


    "Exactly, Dantalian Lancaster-Steele at your service."


    "Well-mannered, I see... And who are these three?"


    Dantalian looked at the three.


    Amanda clenched her fist. If she exerted just a little more force, it would be enough to draw blood. She cleared her throat and said, "My name is Amanda, I''m an adventurer and Mr. Dantalian''s secretary."


    The elves nced at each other before returning their gaze to Amanda. Her way of speaking seemed too robotic, but the two ignored that as they noticed Amanda''s right hand trembling and the sound of her elerated heartbeat.


    "I don''t think I need to introduce myself. You must know me, right? I''vee on behalf of Guild Master Dantalian," Freytan said.


    The elf removed one of the magical stones from his right arm. It was red, but within a few seconds, it turned green.


    "Alright, and please don''t take offense, you know? It''s just security measures."


    ''You could have done this at the entrance, you imbeciles,'' Dantalian thought, maintaining his smile.


    The elf on the right raised his hand, pointing at Fiona. "I might be intruding a bit since I can''t be certain just by listening to her body sounds, but she doesn''t seem to have any vocal problems, so why is she silent?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fiona took a step forward, looking at Dantalian, who waved his hand, giving her permission to speak.


    "The master told us to only speak when asked, and youpleted the test before it was my turn. What can I do about it?"


    ''Useless idiots,'' Freytan thought.


    ''When can we go to the room?'' Amanda thought.


    The elf on the right touched a magical stone on his arm. "You misunderstood, miss. Everyone whoes to the elven kingdom knows about this. The magical stones only record three people. Now that this misunderstanding is resolved, could you please tell us who you are?"


    Now, the same elf waved to Fiona and said, "Unlike the other two, you don''t have a familiar face, even though you''re the one who stands out the most among them."


    "Oh, unlike the other two, I only stay in the guild master''s room, you know? I''m not a secretary or an adventurer since I retired from that early on, and now I live solely to serve him," Fiona said, touching Dantalian''s shoulder with a smile, feigning an innocent expression.


    ''So, what will you do, Dantalian? I know you said to avoid this, but I couldn''t resist. I want to see your furious eyes,'' Fiona thought.


    ''Fiona!!!!!!!! If this rumor spreads, I''ll be crucified. I don''t want to go through that again,'' Dantalian thought, remembering the idiotsining about him liking a cosy photo. ''Damn kids, what were they doing on a social media like Red Bird?''


    The elves stared motionless at Dantalian.


    ''Fuck, why do you have to be such purists?'' Dantalian thought, looking at the astonished faces of the elves.


    While all this was happening, Freytan stood beside Amanda with his hand on her shoulder, a signal they had agreed upon for her to remain silent. Speaking in this situation would only make things worse.


    Dantalian pretended to cough into his own hand as he looked at the two elves. He spoke, "You misunderstood. She retired due to disability for a long time. You see, she and my current secretary were sadly affected by a stronger version of a strange illness. But now I know how to cure it, so..."


    Dantalian took a step forward, activating the Divine Hand, which covered his hand. He lightly tapped the ground, using golden energy to alter its properties. He did the opposite of preventing sound from escaping, amplifying the sound instead, while keeping his hands in his pockets and looking superiorly at the elves. "Get out of my way. You''re doing a terrible job. Seriously? Inspection only here?"


    "Ah, so you''ve arrived? My mother truly is a lost cause. I can''t believe she actually made a guild leadere all the way here." This unfamiliar female voice came from above, on arge tree trunk that was lowering itself until it reached the ground.


    The woman looked at the two elves and said, "I''ll have to inform Anna to rece thesezy gatekeepers. They can''t even stay at the initial gate."


    Upon hearing this, the three girls felt difort in their bodies, as if something or someone was looking at them coldly. But Dantalian was standing in front of them, so how could he be doing that?


    "Oh, Miss Echidna, please, anything but talking to Princess Anna."


    "She has no mercy. If she finds out, we''ll have to hunt the beasts in the forest..."


    Hearing this made Freytan more interested, and once again, the feeling of the cold gaze enveloped his body.


    "You should have thought twice before making important guests walk all the way here."


    Echidna jumped off the trunk and stood in front of Dantalian.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Dantalian. My name is Echidna Sinir Beaumont. The letter delivered by my mother''s falcon spoke highly of you."


    As Dantalian finally encountered the third heroine, the first to have a banner, a ck falcon with green eyes carrying a red letter in its beaknded on Scy''s bedroom window.


    The falcon searched every corner but couldn''t find Scy anywhere. Then, the sound of the bathroom door in her room opened, revealing her emerging from the mist. Scy walked out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, skillfully holding it with one hand in front of her body, revealing just enough to ignite the imagination.


    Her electric blue hair cascaded in water droplets over her shoulders, gently dripping onto her skin. Small glistening droplets ran down the silky strands, creating a mesmerizing contrast with the vibrant hue of her hair.


    Scy''s skin disyed a healthy glow, slightly flushed from the warmth of the bath. Her delicate facial features seemed even softer, enhanced by a natural blush on her cheeks. Her sparkling silver eyes were even more intense due to the bathroom''s moist air, reflecting the light in a fascinating way.


    Water droplets trickled down the contours of her neck, disappearing beneath the towel, suggesting a soft and silky skin yearning to be touched. Her slightly pink lips formed a yful smile, revealing a mix of confidence and teasing.


    Despite being d only in a towel, Scy exuded a maic presence. Her slender and elegant figure was entuated by her confident posture, while her sculpted muscles subtly revealed themselves beneath the damp skin.


    As she moved gracefully through the space, small water droplets fell in her wake, leaving a subtle trail on the floor.


    "kreee"


    Hearing that, Scy would snap out of her tranquil world and look directly at the falcon, which would now hold the red letter in its right w.


    "So this dishwater blonde didn''t give up? What a nightmare."

 Chapter 55 Two New Heroines At Once?

    ?


    Echidna is a woman of unusual beauty. Her hair, divided into two distinct colors, is a blend of deep ck on the right and radiant silver on the left. This striking division contrasts with her mesmerizing eyes, a rare heterochromia: the right one shines in intense red like rubies, while the left one is ck and deep like the night.


    Wearing a harmonious set of colors, Echidna exudes noble elegance. Her white cape gracefully floats in the wind,plementing the Trailing Top that harmoniouslybines red and blue. The ck stockings enhance her slender legs, while the vibrant blue hand sleeves add a touch of boldness. Silver ornaments, such as her belt and waist chain, stand out amidst the colors, as does the gem-shaped pendant that reflects the ruby of her right eye. Her hair is adorned with a discreet blue hairpin, while delicate earrings, one red and one ck,plete her unique look.


    Echidna, the daughter of the duchess, personifies nobility and uniqueness in her captivating appearance. Her distinctive style and carefulbination of colors and essories reflect her prominent position in society. Her hair and eyes make her a maic figure, attracting the attention of everyone around her. Echidna is a true of elegance


    "It''s good that you two learn the meaning of the word discipline while you''re being punished," Echidna said, pointing her finger at the two elves with their faces turned towards the ground as they kneeled.


    Meanwhile, Freytan nudged me, and when I looked back, the three of them were giving me mischievous looks. Fiona was the first to speak, saying, "So, Dantalian, is she the next target? Haven''t you had enough with the three of us?"


    "The master should stop at three, anything more than that is too much," Amanda added.


    Before Freytan could speak, Dantalian put his finger to his lips. "What''s gotten into you all? Are you disrespecting me? I told you to only speak when permitted, remember?"


    "Are you done? Can you remove your finger from where it shouldn''t be?" Fiona retorted.


    "And it can only stay in the lower mouth, right, Freytan?" added Fiona.


    "Both of you, silence, and I apologize, master," Amanda said, shrinking back.


    In the midst of this conversation, Echidna arrived with a smile. She said, "It seems I''m not the only one having trouble with servants, the difference is that these aren''t mine."


    "Yeah, I guess I gave them too much freedom," Dantalian replied.


    "Well, it''s good to have too many rules sometimes; it hurts. You''re a good master, Dantalian, just as my mother said in the letter," Echidna said, surprising the two elves who, when they tried to speak, felt Fiona''s killer aura staring directly at them, causing them to fall silent immediately.


    "Your mother may have exaggerated a bit in the letter, you know?"


    "Really? She told me that you have quite the vigor. Is that an exaggeration? Either way, shall we go up? We have a duty to fulfill," Echidna said, leaping onto the tree trunk, which trembled slightly before they began to climb.


    "Let''s go, girls. We have a few idiots to punch in the face," Dantalian said, leaping onto the trunk, and silently, the three of them followed suit.


    "Sir, based on what my mother said, I assume you''ve alreadye up with a n, right?" Echidna asked.


    "I''m not sure if it will meet your standards, great Knight Echidna, but yes, I''ve already thought of something. Let''s go up, and I''ll tell you everything."


    ''Master... Why are you doing this?'' Amanda thought.


    "Don''t be modest. Even from afar, I heard about the event that happened in your region, Mr. Dantalian, and you''re really good at what you do."


    "You''re right, miss. He''s good at everything he does. Maybe you shoulde see us at night," Fiona said, paying attention to every facial movement of Dantalian.


    Dantalian smiled as he saw Echidna turn to Fiona, who began speaking while gesturing with her right hand, "I''m sorry, Miss Fiona, but it''s a bit unnecessary to talk about that in the current moment. After we resolve this situation, a small celebration would be nice. So please, put out the fire between your legs, okay?"


    "But of course, I apologize for that. I was just trying to lighten the mood," Fiona said, as the image of the small party Echidna mentioned shed through her mind. ''Dantalian definitely needs to hook up with her, as it will be quite a party.''


    "You should learn to hide your intentions better, Fiona. It''s written all over your face," Freytan said.


    "What?" Fiona eximed with a twisted smile, considering the possibilities.


    "Yes, even I can see it written, and I disagree," Amanda said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Fiona asked, looking at Amanda.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As the conversation between the three continued in the background, Dantalian sighed. "I apologize for them. Ever since Fiona arrived, the situation has been a bit strange."


    "I understand. Adding a new intriguer is always somewhat problematic," Echidna said, walking to the side and positioning herself in front of Dantalian. "But I hope you''re not thinking the same thing as them, because if you are, then I would be irritated."


    "Work, I know. I''m not one to mix pleasure and work at the same time."


    ''Even when I had the opportunity, I ended up ruining everything,'' Dantalian thought, remembering his previous job.


    Echidna stared into Dantalian''s eyes and said, "Rules are rules, but that doesn''t stop you from having fun, at least not in this job. So just think carefully about what I said, because we''re almost at the top."


    Dantalian looked up, seeing the beginning of the staircase that would lead to the royal castle. ''Why did they design such a tiring structure...''


    When the enormous tree trunk stopped in front of the straight white staircase that led up to the castle garden, fitting perfectly, its branches extended like protective arms, while the leaves danced in the wind, creating shadows on the steps.


    "Wow, the elves really know how to make a grand entrance," said Dantalian.


    "So, is this your first time here?" Echidna asked.


    Amanda nudged Freytan''s rib with her elbow, gesturing towards Echidna with her eyes.


    Fiona looked at the faces of the two. Freytan seemed unfazed, but Amanda was like a cat afraid of having its food stolen.


    "Dantalian was never one to go out, but recently he started doing so, and it turned out to be something great, don''t you agree, master?" Fiona said.


    "So, the fact that you''re reserved is true? It didn''t seem like it, seeing yourpanions. I apologize for that," Echidna said.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry. Like I said, these three are quite challenging for some reason," Dantalian replied.


    "I understand. If you need, I can teach you some tactics I use with my soldiers, because unfortunately, many of them deserve to lose the ability to procreate," Echidna said, making scissor gestures with her fingers.


    "That''s very interesting, but we''ll save it for after the job, right?" Dantalian said.


    '' Oh no... What have I done? Now the master will be alone with this wench '' Amanda thought.


    "Very well said, Mr. Dantalian," Echidna spoke.


    Time passed, and as Dantalian and his group approached the garden, they could see several elf employees diligently tending to the diverse flowers that grew there. Each flower was unique, disying an explosion of vibrant colors and captivating aromas.


    The center of the garden revealed a meticulously paved path that led directly to the grand entrance of the castle. As they drew closer, they could spot two elegant elf females waiting at the beginning of the path. One of them wore a maid outfit, with an impable appearance and a serene expression. The other elf, presumably Anna, exuded amanding presence, with a proud demeanor and a vignt gaze that indicated her important position within the castle.


    "I hope the experience of flying over the entire city on the tree trunks was enjoyable, and thank you very much, Echidna, for waiting for them at the beginning of the staircase," said Anna.


    An elfess stood before them, a Dark Elf with exotic and captivating beauty. Her skin had a smooth and radiant shade of brown, giving her a naturally charming appearance. Her long hair cascaded in soft waves down to her waist, vibrant red in color. Her captivating eyes, intensely yellow, shone like rays of sunlight.


    She wore knee-high stockings in white, contrasting with her tawny skin. The rest of her attire consisted of a boldbination of navy blue and orange. A fitted and elegant top in navy blue entuated her slender silhouette, while a flowing skirt in the same color added a touch of graceful movement with each step she took.


    A thin and delicate orange belt wrapped around her waist, entuating her natural curves. Her skirt was adorned with an orange tassel that swayed gently as she moved, adding a touch of charm to her look.


    For protection, she wore hand guards that enveloped her hands with lightweight yet resilient armor in navy blue. They provided both defense and style. Additionally, the character sported an elegant shoulder armor, also in navy blue, which offered additional protection and conveyed an aura of fearlessness.


    '' Oh boy, the dangerous Dark Elf appears. ''

 Chapter 56 Removing The Trash (1)

    ?


    Inside the castle, in a room where Dantalian and the five girls were gathered, there was a spacious hall adorned with opulence. The walls were decorated with intricate tapestries depicting scenes from elven history and mythology. Soft golden lighting illuminated the space, creating a warm and inviting glow.


    In each corner of the room, lush nts grew, their vibrant leaves adding a touch of natural beauty to the space. The air was filled with a refreshing fragrance, a result of the natural aroma emitted by the nts.


    At the center of the room, arge white table caught the attention. Its surface was elegantly adorned with intricate carvings, depicting elven symbols and patterns. A green cloth covered the table, which had now transformed into a different form, replicating an exact scale model of the entire elven kingdom. The miniature model captured even the smallest details of its architecture,ndscapes, and majestic structures.


    Prominently positioned side by side were Echidna and Anna, radiating authority and grace. Their presence demanded attention, with serene and focused expressions. Fiona and the other girls surrounded Dantalian, forming a protective and supportive circle around him.


    "Actions speak louder than words..." Dantalian activated the divine power in his hand, and the three girls looked at each other, beginning to move away from him. Dantalian took a step back and emerged in the middle of Anna and Echidna, cing his hands on their shoulders.


    "What? Lord Dantalian," Anna spoke in surprise at the sudden touch.


    "Interesting, so this so-called energy mentioned in the letter truly exists," Echidna remarked as she felt the golden energy flowing from her shoulder and directly into her eyes.


    "Your mother certainly spoke a lot, it seems. But... take a look around you, can you see it?"


    ''Was this here before?'' Anna thought, looking out one of the windows where a purple-hued vapor-like substance seemed to rise into the sky.


    "They were right under our noses all along, and we never saw it," Echidna spoke in astonishment. She turned her face towards Dantalian and said, "Can I still see it even when I''m far from you?"


    Dantalian withdrew his hands from their shoulders and said, "That''s the Krintoin energy I mentioned to you. Down below, the entire kingdom is covered by a mist containing this energy."


    "Echidna, then what your mother said is true," Anna said.


    "I knew it would be interesting, but not to this extent. He really does exaggerate in his letters," Echidna said.


    "Dantalian, I think they didn''t hear a word you said," Freytan said with a smile on her face.


    Amanda''s eyes took on a feline aspect as she looked forward, remaining still. "How dare they do this... Take a breath, Amanda. You must remain silent."


    Dantalian pretended to cough. "Ladies, did you hear what I said?"


    The two smiled and responded in unison, "Don''t worry, we heard everything, and that''s why we started talking about you."


    "Now, if what you said is true, then what''s outside is not vapor but mist," Anna said, pointing to the window.


    "Well, I can''t say exactly what it is because it''s not visible to the naked eye," Dantalian replied.


    Fiona raised her hand and said, "I have an idea of what it might be... On the way here, Dantalian and I talked about who might be in charge of this."


    "Then who is responsible for all of this?" Anna asked, looking curiously at Fiona.


    Meanwhile, Echidna approached the window, touching the ss and looking directly at the Krintoin energy. "This sensation is bizarre... Where have I felt this before?"


    Fiona ced her hand on the table, directly touching the miniature city model without disrupting it. A cloth sphere began to emerge from the center of the table, forming a humanoid male figure in the air.


    "I present to you what Dantalian and I believe to be the true culprit of all this, one of the servants of the Fifteen, the master of the virus, ¨¢clis." Fiona said.


    Freytan looked at the representation of Aclis. "He looks like a sick chicken, if you ask me. Fiona, is he really strong?"


    "Freytan, did you see the state of this kingdom? Do I need to exin anything else to you? He must have evolved significantly by now," Dantalian spoke.


    "What do you mean by that?" Anna asked.


    "Dantalian, are you saying that this is the reason for this mist?" Freytan asked, looking out the window and noticing that Echidna seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Isn''t that already obvious? Somewhere in this kingdom, that damn ¨¢clis is using the disease to absorb the power of the inhabitants. After all, where else can he easily obtain pure magical power?" Dantalian said.


    "Master, why didn''t he go to the Dragon Kingdom then?" Amanda asked spontaneously, forgetting the request for silence. But since everyone else had already broken it, no one minded. Plus, everyone ignored what Amanda said.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you answer me, master?"


    Dantalian sighed. "Okay, to put it simply, the moment he steps foot in the Dragon Kingdom, he would have turned into barbecue. Got it?"


    Upon hearing Amanda''s words, she realized what she had said. "I''m sorry, master, I''ll stay silent."


    "That would help a lot, Amanda. You''re not good with these things," Freytan said.


    "It''s not that, Freytan, but I understand why the master asked for silence. So please, continue," Amanda said, looking around and noticing that Echidna seemed distant. Unlike Freytan, she didn''t ignore what was happening and went to see what was going on.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Sorry about that, but what I''m saying, and I say it with certainty, is that the culprit behind all this, ¨¢clis, is in a ce where he can target the entire kingdom at once," Dantalian said, smiling.


    Meanwhile, Fiona looked excited as she saw Anna''s face turning pale, realizing the location of ¨¢clis.


    "It can''t be possible. How did the Mother Tree let this happen? How?" Anna said in disbelief.


    "She didn''t let it happen; she was forced into it. ¨¢clis used the Krintoin energy to deceive the Mother Tree, and that''s how he entered it," Fiona said, holding the representation of ¨¢clis and freezing it in her hand. ''I knew being with them would be boring.''


    "But don''t worry, his power is false. Dantalian and all of us will kick that bastard''s ass," Fiona said, handing the representation of ¨¢clis to Dantalian, saying, "Do the honors, my owner."


    "Anna and Echidna, the mission will be aplished sessfully. The problem of the Elf Kingdom will be eradicated from its roots," Dantalian squeezed the representation of ¨¢clis until it shattered.


    At that very moment, Echidna was having a conversation with Amanda.


    "Did you also feel that strange sensation?" Echidna asked.


    "Yes, as the master mentioned, I had a worse version of the disease that is affecting the elves. In my case, I would say it felt more like a curse..."


    Echidna ced her hand on Amanda''s shoulders. "It''s strange to hear you say that. It reminds me of some nightmares I had when I was younger."


    "Nightmares?" Amanda looked Echidna up and down. "Can I ask you a personal question?"


    "It depends. I have some rules to follow, so if it''s about my mother, it''s better to forget it."


    "No, it''s not about you. I''ve heard a lot of rumors that your mother is a true demon, so it made me wonder, do you like her?"


    "Amanda, you truly have no filter..." Echidna sighed. "No, I don''t like her, but I don''t want to talk about it. Now tell me, do you really like your master?"


    "Yes, absolutely. Nothing has made me feel better than being by his side, which even made me feel a bit guilty. Hahaha," Amanda said, reminiscing about her grandfather.


    "I don''t think it''s something you want to talk about either," Echidna said.


    "But getting back to the main topic, what should we do?" Echidna asked.


    "What do you mean?" Amanda replied.


    "I don''t feel capable of going outside knowing about this Krintoin energy. I feel like I might end up doing something wrong, and I''ve never done that before. So if I do it and mess everything up..." Echidna''s eyes seemed to be spiraling.


    "To be honest... I don''t know what to do. What could I do?"


    "Echidna, what''s happening?" Amanda asked.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know... I don''t want to make mistakes... Mistakes are unforgivable... I don''t want to hurt anyone."


    The golden energy in her eyes began to shine, catching everyone''s attention in the room.


    "Hey, what''s happening?" Fiona eximed.


    "Damn it... It''s already started," Dantalian said, rushing towards Echidna. covered he legs with the golden energy and appeared behind her, cing his hand on her neck, causing the glow to disappear. A small purple smoke emerged from her ears and nose, dissipating into the air.


    "Hey, what was that? Sir Dantalian, what started?" Anna asked.


    "What happened?" Echidna said, cing her hand on her head and looking at everyone around her. She asked, "What happened? Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    "Fiona, we need to start as soon as possible. That bastard ¨¢clis is strong enough to control the Krintoin energy exactly as he wants," Dantalian said.


    Dantalian crouched down, touching his hand to the ground, spreading the golden energy throughout the room. Arge amount of purple vapor became visible, only to bepletely erased by the golden energy, cleaning the entire room.


    "Sir Dantalian, what will happen to the sick people? If he''s at this level, it means their condition has worsened, right?" Anna asked.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Anna. Dantalian is verypetent, so don''t worry about the residents. Just focus on how to clean up the remains of this ¨¢clis afterwards," Freytan said.


    "Once again stealing my line," Amanda said.


    "Stop acting like that, Freytan. It scares me. It''s as if you''re being controlled again," Dantalian said, smiling.

 Chapter 57 Removing The Trash (2)

    ?


    At the top of the castle, in the left tower, stood Dantalian and Fiona. From the height they were at, it was possible to overlook the entire elven kingdom just by looking down.


    "Dantalian, are you sure about this? I''m already stronger than you, and if we do this, the distance between us will only grow," Fiona spoke, cing her hand on Dantalian''s chest.


    "Do you remember what we talked about?" Dantalian spoke motionlessly, his gaze cold as he looked at Fiona, who smiled and asked, "Am I free now?"


    "Yes, break the chains," he replied.


    "Understood. If my owner is certain at this level, I cannot deny this order," Fiona moved away from Dantalian and approached the edge of the castle tower, looking down. Her eyes gained a blue glow. "I will show ¨¢clis who his superior is."


    Cold air began to escape from the corners of Fiona''s mouth, and in the center of her palm, a blue vapor took the shape of a snake''s mouth, fully opening. "What are you doing, feeding this useless one? Come to me now, I''m hungry."


    When Fiona said that, an overwhelming pressure covered the entire castle. Some of the elven maids and butlers fainted, while the knights were left breathless, either on their knees or sitting, trying to catch their breath.


    Two of the four girls felt a strong pain in their chests, while Freytan and Anna only felt a slight difort. As for Dantalian, even though he was in front of the cause of all this, nothing happened to him.


    "Dantalian, you didn''t even react. Did my power evolve again without me even knowing? Now I understand your confidence," Fiona said.


    Dantalian pointed downwards, able to see various waves of purple Krintoin energy flying towards the tower they were in.


    "You better focus, because this will be a feast," he said.


    "That''s right, my owner. Watch and learn how I deal with annoying people beneath me," Fiona made the snake''s mouth in front of her hand increase its size fifteen times, now taking the form of a viper. It moved away from the two of them, heading directly towards the Krintoin energy, beginning to absorb itpletely.


    "I don''t want to bring such a massive amount here. I don''t want to give you more trouble," Fiona winked at Dantalian.


    "How long do you think it will take for that imbecile to realize it? Twelve seconds?" Dantalian asked, reaching the edge of the tower, starting to see the viper devouring the Krintoin energy scattered throughout the elven kingdom.


    "Twelve? You''re being too kind, Dantalian, because I''ll be absorbing all the energy while he remains in hibernation. By the time that idiot realizes, it''ll be toote," Fiona spoke, moving her left hand and manually controlling the snake, directing it to more distant ces to absorb the Krintoin energy that didn''t respond to her call. "These rebels are always so irritating."


    "What do you know about Krintoin energy, Fiona?" Dantalian asked.


    Fiona looked at him and replied with another question, "What do you know about golden energy?"


    "Ah, I see. So, we''re in the same boat," Dantalian responded.


    "Exactly. Ever since I joined the Quinze, they transferred the ownership of Krintoin energy from the fake vampire to my body," Fiona sighed, recalling the initiation ritual. "Actually, I do remember something..."


    Dantalian noticed something strange happening, as if an illusion appeared above Fiona''s head¡ªa hand formed from ck smoke seemed to be descending through the air and heading straight towards her mouth.


    Dantalian ced his hand on Fiona''s shoulder, causing the golden energy to form a small sphere behind him. He smiled at Fiona and said, "Forget what I said, Fiona. I''ll figure it out myself. After all, I''m the owner, and I can''t rely on you."


    The golden energy behind Dantalian dissipated when he saw that the hand of ck smoke had vanished.


    '' Damn it, I didn''t remember there was an Envy Witch in this world '' Dantalian thought.


    Fiona closed her hand, causing the snake to disappear. She sighed in relief. "You''re really better than I expected. So, you''ve noticed..." Fiona smiled.


    "Now it''s your turn. I''ve finished my part and will be upied for a while..." After Fiona spoke herst word, her eyes dted, and Krintoin energy began emanating from her entire body. She ced her hand on her chest, shrinking and sinking her foot into the ground. Cold air escaped from her mouth again, and an ice dome formed around her. "G-g-go, my m-m-master... I n-need to put the chains back on..."


    Dantalian touched the ice dome. "I''ll bring you a little something, so wait for me here."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After saying that, Dantalian began to run, jumping from the tower, heading towards the ground in free fall, while umting golden energy in his leg.


    "Stupid owner, he forgot he can''t fly... I count on your help, Great Mother," Fiona said, followed by a scream of pain. Blue veins became visible all over her body, and her ster gaze began pulsating. The amount and purity of the Krintoin energy were of the highest quality, and as she absorbed it all at once, the evolution began soon after all the Krintoin energy was contained.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh... This pain... It''s... not pleasurable at all."


    While he was falling, a small and intense purple glow appeared in the center of the mother tree, and a person emerged from it.


    He had white hair, and his eyes were a deep shade of purple. He wore a ck cloak with green details that contrasted with his pale skin. Four red stripes originated from each of his eyes, running down his face, continuing along his arms until reaching the tips of his fingers, where they intertwined and curled at the ends. His expression was one of despair, sensing a being far superior to him, one of the fifteen. The Krintoin energy he was using as nourishment was taken without even being able to react. Only one of them could do that.


    "Damn it, even after evolving... But why? Why is one of the fifteen in this realm? I thought they didn''t care about it." Then he realized that none of the original fifteen would have an interest in the realm, but Fiona surely would.


    "That damn woman, I''ll kill her, ahhhhh," ¨¢clis shouted, flying diagonally. His n was to flee this realm as soon as possible. If he didn''t bother Fiona, she wouldn''t have a reason to bother him.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Dantalian spoke, his shadowpletely covering ¨¢clis.


    "Hahaha, this would make a great video with perfect timing."


    Without giving ¨¢clis any time to react, Dantalian delivered a powerful kick with his leg charged with golden energy directly to his face. The impact was so intense that ¨¢clis'' face distorted for milliseconds. Due to the enormous amount of Krintoin energy still present in his body, which was still in its pure and unabsorbed state, the damage caused was multiplied several times. The explosion of golden energy,bined with the force of impact and eleration, sent ¨¢clis flying out of the elven realm, straight into the forest. The forest was inhabited by various wild creatures, and now, with his bodypletely destroyed inside and out, it will take a long time for ¨¢clis to fully recover.


    "That was a nice home run," Dantalian deactivated the divine hand, crossed his legs and arms, andy down while still in free fall. He looked at the Great Mother, saying, "Well, it would be nice if you could help me here."


    Literally three seconds after Dantalian spoke, one of the tree trunks extended towards him, and hended crouched on it. After standing up, he pointed to the entrance of the elven realm. "If it''s not too much to ask, bring me the gauntlets in that carriage."


    Two seconds after Dantalian spoke, a thin branch whizzed past his face like a bullet, heading straight for the carriage.


    "While you''re at it, it would be nice if you could take me to the forest. I need to finish the job and don''t want to dirty the streets of your realm."


    The trunk Dantalian was on turned towards the forest and began extending until it reached where ¨¢clis had fallen.


    As Dantalian was nearing the forest, the thin branch from the Great Mother reached him, carrying the two gauntlets.


    "Thank you very much, Great Mother. Now I''m ready," Dantalian said, finishing putting the second gauntlet on his right hand.


    Four minutes and twenty-eight secondster, the Great Mother''s trunk stopped above the canopy level in the spot where ¨¢clis would be recovering, lying on the ground with Krintoin energy surrounding his body in a curative dome.


    "Once again, I thank you for the ride you''ve given me," Dantalian tapped the trunk three times and jumped,nding a few meters away from ¨¢clis.


    Dantalian began to walk towards ¨¢clis, who, upon hearing the approaching footsteps, already spoke, "You... huff huff... You''re the re... huff huff... remaining existence they''ve been talking about?"


    Dantalian pped his hands, the sound of the gauntlets colliding making ¨¢clis''s body tremble.


    "What is this? What are you carrying?" ¨¢clis spoke, then started coughing uncontrobly from speaking carelessly.


    "You hit the bull''s-eye... And as for this," Dantalian pped a single strong p, the sound of metal resonating around them.


    "Ah, please, don''t do that, my ears!"


    "Oops, sorry, seems like you''ve gone blind... I guess I kicked too hard..." Dantalian spoke, getting closer and closer to ¨¢clis.

 Chapter 58 Removing The Trash (3)

    ?


    "Wait, wait... Before you kill me, I have a proposal for you," ¨¢clis said, pointing in the direction where he thought Dantalian was but missing by a few meters.


    "Hmm..." Dantalian said nothing, only continued walking towards ¨¢clis.


    "The energy of Fiona, I sensed it, and it would be impossible to replicate. If she was subdued by you, I can also be useful," ¨¢clis spoke, cing his hand on his own chest and struggling to sit on the ground with his other hand. "What do you think? Wouldn''t it be better to have two? You can even use me as a hostage to lure the others."


    Dantalian stopped in front of ¨¢clis. "I''ll be clear with you."


    Dantalian activated the divine hand, covering his index finger with golden energy and thrusting it into ¨¢clis'' thigh. "I gain nothing by keeping you alive."


    The metal of the gauntlet pierced through, tearing ¨¢clis'' skin. The golden energy injected into his body, along with the direct contact with his skin, caused a burning sensation inside and out.


    "Aghhhhhhhh... My leg... My body... Damn you!" ¨¢clis eximed, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.


    ¨¢clis'' eyes gleamed intensely in purple. His body waspletely covered in Krintoin energy, and in a quick movement, he lunged forward, colliding his head with Dantalian''s.


    "What a bastard, worse than a cockroach," Dantalian said, his neck tilted back.


    Then, he extended two fingers towards ¨¢clis'' chin, piercing through the Krintoin energy and causing it to dissipate. He swiftly struck, driving his fingers into ¨¢clis'' jaw, shattering the lower mandible and sending him flying several meters away from Dantalian.


    "I can''t deny that you''re a strong boss in the game. I would be disappointed if you died so quickly... So, get up. I know you can do it. I''ll be waiting," Dantalian said, sitting on the ground, looking at ¨¢clis.


    Everything around ¨¢clis began to wither. All the nts, the terrain, the trees¡ªeverything sumbed to the uncontrolled Krintoin energy contained within ¨¢clis'' body. It began to take control of his mind, and his body rose, instantly healing any damage inflicted. With each passing second, the range of his energy''s influence grew. If it continued like this, the entire forest would be lifeless within a few hours.


    "Enough! I''m tired of being humiliated. I''m not inferior to anyone. Stopughing at me. I am ¨¢clis, the master of viruses, and everyone will bow down," ¨¢clis dered, his mind fully dominated by the Krintoin energy.


    Dantalian stood up and took a step forward, swiftly appearing next to ¨¢clis. With surprising speed, he delivered a powerful p to ¨¢clis'' chest, causing his body to tremble upon impact. At the same time, Dantalian firmly grasped ¨¢clis with his other hand, preventing him from being thrown away.


    The force of the p reverberated through ¨¢clis'' body, leaving him momentarily dazed. His eyes widened as he tried to regain his bnce.


    "Shut up. A character with an inferiorityplex is enough," Dantalian spoke.


    "Hahahahah, what are you doing? Is this supposed to hurt? I''m invincible now. Everyone whoughed at me has died," ¨¢clis said, his mindpletely consumed by the Krintoin energy.


    With an unwavering gaze, Dantalian fixed his eyes on ¨¢clis'' face, which was consumed by an uncontroble state of psychosis. Without hesitation, he lifted his leg and delivered a powerful kick to ¨¢clis'' thigh, breaking his femur with a sinister snap. However, to his surprise, the impact had no desired effect as the bone almost instantly restored itself, returning to its normal state.


    While ¨¢clis boasted about his apparent invulnerability, his body was so fortified by Krintoin energy that not a drop of blood escaped his wounds. He defied Dantalian, firmly cing both hands on his opponent''s shoulders and dangerously bringing his face close to Dantalian''s. "See? Not even a drop of blood leaves my body anymore... Hit me as much as you want, I will be the victor in the end."


    "Really? As much as I want?" Dantalian smiled. The second phase of ¨¢clis in the game always ends up being irritating to the point of making many yers quit. The reason is simple: whenever you reach this part of the story, your characters are in a terrible state, and the damage they inflict wouldn''t even scratch ¨¢clis. But now, in front of Dantalian, he is just a highly resistant toy.


    Dantalian, using both hands, delivered a powerful p to ¨¢clis'' ribs, causing intense pain. With a firm grip, he dug his five fingers into ¨¢clis'' flesh and forcefully pulled his arm back, tearing off two pieces of ¨¢clis'' body in the process.


    ¨¢clis'' body quickly regenerated momentster. "Hahaha, see? Do whatever you want," ¨¢clis taunted, punching Dantalian''s stomach, but Dantalian remained unfazed.


    Dantalian, with surprising speed, executed a precise sweep, hitting ¨¢clis'' chin with his knee. The impact was so strong that ¨¢clis wasunched into the air, momentarily losing control of his body. While ¨¢clis was airborne, Dantalian sped his hands together, channeling immense energy into them. With a devastating strike, he delivered a powerful blow to ¨¢clis'' back, causing him intense pain that reverberated through his entire body.


    Realizing that he waspletely losing control of the fight, ¨¢clis nted both feet firmly on the ground, contorting his spine backward in a desperate act of resistance. Looking up at the sky, he let out a cry of anguish, "Give me strength, and I will give you the remaining existence!" The cry echoed through the surroundings.


    "There''s no Phase Three in the game, so don''t try to pull any tricks," Dantalian said, grabbing ¨¢clis by the neck, who looked at him confusedly, saying, "Wait... Let me finish."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Huh? Why would I do that? I''m not an idiot," Dantalian began to tighten his grip, his right eye glowing intensely yellow as the golden energy spread throughout ¨¢clis'' body.


    "Frankly, you should learn to use your power better... Master of viruses," Dantalian smirked, mocking ¨¢clis'' current predicament.


    "You still haven''t realized?" ¨¢clis spoke as his body was pulled beneath the ground by two smoky purple hands, disappearing from Dantalian''s sight.


    "The ce you''re in is already under my dominion. I told you, I''m invincible."


    "Hahahahah," ¨¢clis''ughter could be heard from all directions.


    '' He was already irritating, and now with the Krintoin energy amplifying hisplex, he became a thousand times worse '' Dantalian thought, covering his eyes with golden energy. Looking around, he pinpointed exactly where ¨¢clis was hiding.


    "Tell me, how do you n to attack me from the ground?"


    "You''re really underestimating me, aren''t you? So why don''t you tell me what you''re feeling?" said ¨¢clis.


    Dantalian had walked up to where ¨¢clis was hiding, looking down and preparing to attack. "So, it seems you''ve finally decided to use your powers, huh?"


    "Hahaha, why are you acting all tough? Or Are you hallucinating?" said ¨¢clis.


    Dantalian punched the ground, thrusting his arm and firmly gripping ¨¢clis''s head, applying a strong pressure that caused small cuts. However, these cuts healed almost instantly, only to be reced by new ones. He then tore ¨¢clis from his hiding spot and threw him into the air, taking a deep breath. Dantalian began targeting ¨¢clis''s body with a barrage of punches.


    The power behind each strike multiplied due to the constant eleration of his movements, as the golden energy covered both of his fists and the gauntlets themselves.


    When Dantalian was about to deliver the final punch, he opened his hand, causing the golden energy that covered the entire gauntlet to concentrate only on the ws of his fourrgest fingers. He struck and plunged his hand into ¨¢clis''s head, preventing the regeneration provided by Krintoin energy.


    "You really irritated me..." Dantalian spoke as he grabbed what remained of the once magnificent ck mantle that ¨¢clis wore, now reduced to tatters, pulling it close to him. He withdrew his other hand from ¨¢clis''s head, allowing regeneration to take ce. Now, with ¨¢clis able to see the image in front of him again, he woke up to reality.


    With his left eye glowing intensely in a golden hue, fixed on ¨¢clis, Dantalian spoke, "I only nned to have some fun and then give you a quick death, as you would be too dangerous and I would gain nothing from it."


    "Ugh... I feel dizzy... What''s happening?" ¨¢clis spoke, shocked by the sudden awakening from Krintoin energy control, rendering him unable to think clearly.


    Dantalian sighed in disappointment, plunging the arm that was previously inside ¨¢clis''s head into his chest, searching for ¨¢clis''s heart. When he found it, he gripped it with his fingers, exerting no force, but positioning each of the five fingers precisely.


    "Ah... What are you doing? What have I done to you?" ¨¢clis seemed to have regained his sanity, realizing what was about to happen. He began expending all of his Krintoin energy, targeting only Dantalian.


    At that moment, all the diseases that ¨¢clis was aware of, whose genes could be altered to be as lethal as possible, entered Dantalian''s body.


    "This didn''t work before. Why are you doing it again, but in greater quantity?" The gauntlet''s ws delved into ¨¢clis''s heart.


    "Who the hell are you? How can you be immune? All of them were modified to have no cure." ¨¢clis spoke motionlessly, at this point his body had reached exhaustion due to the constant destruction and reconstruction.


    "I have no reason to talk to a dead man." Dantalian spoke, injecting the golden energy directly into ¨¢clis''s heart. Regardless of how strong his regeneration may be, his body had already been pushed to its limits. The Krintoin energy now only made the golden energy more destructive.


    Far away from where Dantalian was, in the castle''s meeting room, Fiona spoke as she looked at Anna and Echidna. "I no longer sense ¨¢clis''s presence, so it''s best if you start preparing the reward. We only need onest thing toplete this mission."

 Chapter 59 Wet Incident

    ?


    [The heroine Anna can''t believe that the terror in her kingdom has finally ended. You, as the savior, have made asting impression on her, causing your friendship level to increase five times faster.]


    Upon hearing this voice in his head, Dantalian snapped his fingers, a big smile spreading across his face. Finally, after such a long time, this message appeared again.


    "Hmm... So I was right to be wrong all this time," Dantalian pondered over what he had said.


    "I still can''t grasp the exact condition to trigger this switch... But at least I have an idea, and right now, there are two major events about to happen... Echidna and Scy. It will be a great way to test and prove this theory. In the end, it''s still a game. This entity is truly rotten."


    Dantalian looked to the side, seeing arge pile of ashes, an expression of difort on his face. "I can''t believe he actually turned to dust..." Dantalian looked at his hand. "I''ll have to be careful when using it on Fiona."


    He crouched down, cing his open palm in front of the pile of ashes, causing the golden energy topletely cover it, extinguishing it. "I can''t let the Krintoin energy spread."


    Dantalian stood up, moving his arms and stretching his neck. The stretchingsted about two minutes, and then he began taking small hops in ce, looking in the direction of the elven kingdom. He took a step forward, with the golden energy covering his legs, and started running in a straight line.


    "In two minutes, I should arrive" Dantalian said.


    Meanwhile, in the castle, Freytany on the couch in the meeting room, sleeping after discovering she had nothing to do. She simply stated that she would take a nap to make time pass faster. Outside the meeting room, on the castle roof, Amanda used her vision ability, waiting for Dantalian''s return.


    "Fiona, are you sure about this?" Anna asked.


    "Of course, I''ve already taken care of the energy. Dantalian has already killed the one responsible for everything. Now we just need to check on the inhabitants, as with the conjurer''s death, everyone will recover on their own" Fiona exined.


    "That''s great, but is there a ''but''? Right? After all, it''s a universal rule that no disease heals instantaneously. Even amon cold takes at least three days" Echidna said.


    Fiona embraced Anna from behind, squeezing her cheek. "But I didn''t think it was necessary to mention that, considering the elves are the best when ites to healing."


    "Fiona, I know your master is Mr. Dantalian, but you can''t go around cuddling with a princess from another kingdom" Echidna eximed, approaching the two.


    "Rx, Echidna, it''s no problem, seriously," Anna said with a smile.


    '' Oh my, what a radiant glow. He''s a true angel. Hahaha, Dantalian will love this'' Fiona thought.


    Outside the castle, Amanda could see Dantalian approaching. "Master!" Amanda almost jumped from the top of the tower on impulse, but her logical thinking froze her body and made her step back. "That wouldn''t end well..."


    Amanda began to ponder what she could do when she remembered the scene of her master being carried by the Great Mother.


    Amanda sped her hands and looked at the Great Mother, saying, "Miss Great Mother, could you do me this favor? You were already going to fetch my master down there anyway."


    Just a few seconds after Amanda spoke, a branch of the Great Mother stopped beside her. Smiling, she jumped onto it and said, "Thank you so much. Now let''s go ahead. Master is waiting for us."


    The branch started to move, lifting Amanda up. She pointed in the direction where Dantalian was, and the branch quickly sped off. While it would take Dantalian thirty-two seconds to reach the elven kingdom, the Great Mother''s branch would only take thirteen seconds to reach where Dantalian would be. "Hahaha, so fast," Amanda eximed, blinking and already able to see Dantalian clearly without using her vision ability.


    "Amanda?" Dantalian spoke, surprised, as he braked, sinking his right foot into the ground, stopping five meters away from where the branch floated a few meters above the ground.


    "Yes, it''s me, Master! I''vee to get you," Amanda said, jumping from the branch and heading directly towards Dantalian, who received her with open arms and caressed her head.


    "I was only gone for a short time, and you missed me so much already?" Dantalian said.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Well, of course, Master. I can''t live without you or your touches anymore," Amanda said, her eyes sparkling like a puppy.


    "So, you only like me because of sex? Is that it? I didn''t like hearing that," Dantalian said, and in his peripheral vision, he noticed a small wooden hand emerging from the Great Mother''s branch, catching his attention.


    Interpreting this as a sign to return to the castle as soon as possible, he leaped while holding Amanda in his arms,nding on the Great Mother, which began to retreat, retracting the branch it had sent out.


    "No, I didn''t say that! Master, you always think about such nonsense. It''s not like I don''t like... But it has nothing to do with my desires," Amanda spoke, a faint shade of red appearing above her nose.


    "Is that so? Then what would this be wetting my hands?" Dantalian spoke, looking at Amanda without knowing how to respond.


    '' Being so ecstatic over something so trivial can be a problem... If she weakens to that extent, it could put her in danger, '' Dantalian thought, looking at Amanda''s face, and he thought again, remembering Amanda''s abilities. "I don''t need to worry about that, just train a bit. ''


    But the response Dantalian received was not exactly what he wanted.


    Amanda, feeling awkward andpletely embarrassed, unable to look directly at Dantalian, spoke, "I-I... it''s just that, whileing down here, I got scared that I might fall at any moment, so it happened spontaneously when I rxed..."


    Upon hearing this, it seemed like a lightning bolt struck Dantalian''s head. ''He really is a dog... She peed on me.''


    Amanda fell silent, bing increasingly unsure of how to react as she noticed Dantalian''s petrified expression.


    ''Now it makes sense why I felt the warmth, it wasn''t from the run... But the smell of it strangely good.'' Dantalian began paying more attention to the scent.


    ''Is thisvender? How is that possible?''


    At that moment, the great mother, who had been retracting the trunk more slowly to avoid disturbing their conversation, noticed that both of them were silent and returned to its normal speed. As a result, the gust of wind hitting Dantalian and Amanda''s bodies would prevent the propagation of any smell and would also dry Amanda.


    ''What the hell am I thinking? Is this some kind of fetish I have and didn''t know about?'' Dantalian thought, regaining hisposure. The shock from the previous situation had truly shaken him, as it was something that had never happened to him before, and now that it did, it caught himpletely off guard.


    Dantalian would feel something wetting his chest, but that should have been impossible given their current situation. At the same time, as his clothes began to dry from the air seeping through the gaps, he realized that it was Amanda crying while squeezing and twisting his clothes.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Master... This shouldn''t have happened... I... I..." Amanda was interrupted by Dantalian, who started holding her with one hand while using the other hand to touch Amanda''s mouth from within the sleeve of his clothes.


    "Don''t worry about it, it was an ident. You got scared, and that''s normal. You also got too excited, and that''s normal too. There''s no need to apologize. Now that I''m with you, there''s nothing to fear, so you can look around. We have a beautiful view from here, don''t you think?"


    At the height they were, Amanda turned her face to the side. At that moment, the sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the entire elven kingdom. The sky was painted with hues of gold and crimson, creating a breathtaking panorama. The gentle rays of the sun embraced the lushndscape, illuminating the majestic trees and sparkling rivers. The vibrant colors danced in harmony, creating a serene and enchanting atmosphere.


    "Wow, how can it be so different?" Amanda said, looking at Dantalian''s face.


    "It''s simple, you''re looking at it differently now, and of course, the sunset helps," Dantalian exined.


    Dantalian brought his hand to the back of Amanda''s head, and she realized what he was about to do. "Master... What do you n to do?" she asked.


    "What else would I do? I''m savoring this moment," Dantalian replied. And with that, he brought his lips to Amanda''s, kissing her.


    After their lips parted, Amanda rested her head on Dantalian''s shoulder, speaking into his ear. "Master... You shouldn''t do this. You know me, a kiss won''t be enough now."

 Chapter 60 Dark Elf (1)

    ?


    "Fiona, are you sure it''s okay to leave the master alone with those two? What if they decide to attack him?"


    Fiona simply flipped through the book she was reading, ignoring Amanda''s question.


    "Hey, answer me! This is dangerous. The master is amazing, but he doesn''t have infinite resilience," Amanda said, positioning herself in front of Fiona.


    Fiona stopped reading the book and looked directly at Amanda with a mischievous smile on her face. She replied, "That''s why Dantalian needs to train."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" asked Amanda.


    Amanda and Fiona were outside the meeting room, in front of the door, while Dantalian was alone with Echidna and Anna.


    '' My n was to deal with them separately... One is an angel hiding a sadistic demon, and the other is a true rule-abiding knight '' Dantalian thought.


    Silence had taken over the room. Anna didn''t know what to say to the savior of her kingdom, and Echidna remained an observer, not speaking unless asked.


    '' What were the dialogues in the game again?'' Dantalian had ignored most of the original dialogues so far due to his actions not triggering them. However, in this situation, simr to his encounter with Duchess Marian, it would be best to use an established conversation to enhance it, not being limited to just three standard speech choices.


    "As you can see, there is nothing to worry about. Your kingdom will gradually return to normal," Dantalian spoke, replicating exactly one of the original lines from the protagonist.


    Dantalian''s words made the tension in Anna''s body disappear. "You''re right. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Anna ced her hand on her chin, pouting as she immersed herself in thought. "How about we go to the armory? Mr. Dantalian has arge group, so better weapons would be great. Did you know that the elves have a long-standing friendship with the dwarves? All their weapons are of the highest quality."


    '' What a peculiar sensation... A demon? How is it possible for a demon to be in this region? '' Echidna pondered, her trained senses able to detect any nearby danger. '' No, wait... It''s impossible for a demon toe up here. None of them would be so foolish. Could it be this man? '' Echidna thought, looking at Dantalian with a twisted smile.


    "Great idea, Anna. What do you think about going now?" Dantalian said, standing up and extending his hand to Anna.


    "No, no, Miss Anna, you can''t," Echidna eximed, grabbing Dantalian''s hand.


    "What''s the problem, Echidna?" Anna asked, confused, looking at the two of them.


    "Miss Echidna, did I do something wrong? Your strength seems a bit above normal," Dantalian spoke.


    Even though Echidna knew about Dantalian''s true intentions, she had no way to prove it. In this unexpected situation, she had only one path to follow: giving up. "Oh no, I... I just felt the need to repay you as well. What do you desire?" Echidna finished nervouslyughing.


    "Oh, Echidna, you''re such a goody-two-shoes, aren''t you?" Anna said, cing her hand over Echidna''s and removing it. "But there''s no need for that, right, Mr. Dantalian?"


    "Of course, after all, my mission with you, madam, is to safely bring you back to your mother. Only when we arrive there unharmed can I im my reward."


    Dantalian ced his hand on his chin. "However, it would be good if you could see how Freytan is doing. You know, she went out to hunt monsters, but the ones in the Elven Kingdom are quite strong."


    ''I''ll be very busy, and I won''t be able to deal with you, Echidna, so please disappear, Echidna,'' Dantalian thought.


    "Indeed, now that you''ve solved the kingdom''s central problem, wild beasts should start appearing again," Anna spoke.


    "Well, if both of you agree to that, I can''t refuse. I''ll go check on Miss Freytan," Echidna said, distancing herself from them and leaving the room, meeting Amanda and Fiona.


    "Both of you, your master will be busy collecting his reward, so he asked me to check on his otherpanion. Do you want toe with me?"


    Before Amanda could say anything, Fiona quickly covered her mouth, standing up with a big smile. "Of course, let''s help Freytan. She definitely needs assistance."


    ''Help her clean up all the corpses,'' Fiona thought, leaving the castle along with Amanda and Echidna.


    Now in the meeting room, only Dantalian and Anna were looking at each other.


    "Shall we go to the warehouse?" Dantalian replied with another original line from the game.


    ''Let''s avoid any further conversation and get straight to the main point,'' Dantalian thought as his gaze traveled along every curve of Anna''s body, from her feet to her head.


    "Of course, follow me this way, Dantalian," Anna extended her hand, and Dantalian responded by holding it. The two of them passed through the door of the meeting room and headed directly to the warehouse. When they arrived, there were three elven knights wearing armor, each bearing the coat of arms of Anna''s family, the Braviehein. The coat of arms depicted the face of Gaia, the goddess said to reside within the Great Mother ording to legends.


    ''Haha, if that''s true, it means a goddess had to submit to my desires and those of Amanda. How intriguing,'' thought Dantalian, recalling the legend of Gaia as told in the game.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The central knight approached Dantalian and Anna, positioning the de of his short axe towards Dantalian and speaking, "Princess, what has this human done? Is he ckmailing you?"


    "Do you realize the mistake you''re making?" Dantalian said.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, you piece of shit?"


    ''Why the hell are the NPCs so annoying?'' thought Dantalian.


    Dantalian sighed.


    "Leave now," Anna spoke in a loud tone, touching the de of the axe with a single push to the left, distancing it from Dantalian''s face.


    "But princess, why are you doing this?" While the leader of the three knights continued speaking, the other two had already walked away calmly.


    "Mr. Dantalian, I apologize for this," Amanda said, looking awkwardly at Dantalian.


    Upon hearing this, the knight became even more enraged, but before he could do anything, Dantalian walked past him,pletely ignoring his existence.


    "There''s no need to apologize. We just stopped to catch our breath, shall we continue?" Dantalian thought, ''Go ahead, lose your head. That''s the only way I can beat you up.''


    "Princess, what are you doing in a ce like this with this human? Please, tell me what he did to you." The elf spoke, gripping the handle of his axe so tightly that it threatened to shatter.


    Anna stopped next to the elf, speaking in a low tone. "I need to prepare a feast for the savior of the kingdom, so bring me meat from the red boar."


    "Huh? But, princess... I''ll die if I do that," the elf replied, forgetting everything he had just said.


    "The red boar, and I want the leader''s meat, the finest cut. Now, if you don''t want to be dismissed, go now," an angelic aura emanated from Anna''s smile as she pointed in the direction behind the warehouse.


    "But, princess..."


    "Go after the leader of the red boars immediately, or you will be condemned." The angelic smile remained on her face.


    ''This kind of scene would only happen in Chapter Two, how interesting to see it at the end of Chapter One,'' thought Dantalian, gradually witnessing Anna undermining the excessive confidence of her own knight. ''But the red boar isn''t even a striped monster, so why is he so concerned?''


    Dantalian used his bonus to gather information about this character. ''Let me see his stats.''


    When Dantalian found theplete description of the character, he saw something surprising. ''My goodness, he''s weaker than blue-ranked adventurers... How did he manage that being an elf?''


    Dantalian noticed the elf walking away. ''What a useless fellow, not even unlocking the powerful magic abilities of an elf.''


    "So, now that the problem has been solved, how about we enter the warehouse? There, you''ll surely find something interesting," Anna spoke, holding Dantalian''s hand and heading towards the warehouse door.


    As they entered, Anna took a few steps forward, opening her arms in front of hundreds of shelves, tables, and chests filled with gold coins, saying, "Dantalian, you can choose whatever you want in this room, so go ahead." Amanda sped her hands behind her back.


    The yer''s reward at this point is enough coins to do twenty pulls in the gacha, a reward worth the difficulty in the fight against ¨¢clis. There are two more rewards: a rtively good sword that can be used by any Rank S character, but it''s not something Dantalian is interested in. After all, out of the three rewards, he only wants one¡ªthe one called Anna.


    ''One of the only heroines you get for free, Anna, an Rank S character'' thought Dantalian.


    "So, let me make sure I understand correctly. I can choose anything that''s in the warehouse, right?" Dantalian asked, looking around.


    "Exactly, anything you want, just pick it up and it''s yours," Anna exined.


    "Without any exceptions?" Dantalian asked, pointing at Anna.


    "Yes, no exceptions. Feel free to choose whatever you like," Anna replied.


    Dantalian activated his divine hand, covering his legs and arms, taking a step forward towards Anna, quickly lifting her up in his arms and saying, "Then I choose you."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 61 Dark Elf (2) [R-18]

    ?


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Dantalian?" Anna asked, her voice trembling.


    Without saying a word, Dantalian held Anna''s chin and brought his lips to hers, silencing her. At first, Anna resisted the kiss, but within seconds, she found herself surrendering. Something in her mind told her to just let it happen.


    After the kiss ended, Dantalian looked at Anna and said, "You said without exception, the me was entirely you."


    Dantalian''s tongue trailed down to Anna''s chest, touching her left breast and teasing the nipple through her clothes. Anna protested, "Please stop."


    Dantalian''s hand wandered down to Anna''s crotch, caressing her through the fabric.


    "If you really want me to stop, say it right here in my ear. Go on," Dantalian challenged.


    Anna pondered, realizing that she was slowly embracing her inner desires. Dantalian thought to himself, '' Anna is a sadist, or at least she will be one, and when she unleashes that demon, it''s best that she''s under my control.''


    Dantalian halted the movements of his fingers and pushed them inside Anna''s vagina, still over her clothes.


    "What are you doing? At least take off my clothes, Mr. Dantalian" Anna pleaded.


    "Like this?" Dantalian pulled down the top part of Anna''s clothing, exposing her bra, and fondled her breasts, squeezing and ying with them in his hand. '' Oh, these breasts are truly beautiful '' he thought.


    Dantalian licked both of her breasts, sucking on the nipples while continuing to knead and manipte them.


    " Ah, please, sir, stop... I can''t take it anymore " Anna begged.


    "What''s the matter? Are you about to climax?" Dantalian asked, then nipped at Anna''s left nipple.


    "Ah, I''m going toe!" Anna screamed.


    Her love juices began to flow down her beautiful brown legs, soaking her bottom clothingpletely.


    "Excellent, it seems you enjoyed it," Dantalian remarked as he let go of Anna, who fell to her knees, panting.


    '' I don''t understand anymore... I just wanted to reward him properly, but how did it end up like this? '' Anna thought, before hearing the sound of Dantalian''s pants dropping to the floor.


    "Huh? Mr. Dantalian, what is that?" Anna spoke, avoiding looking directly at Dantalian.


    "What else? It''s my cock, of course. What''s wrong? Don''t you want to see?" Dantalian responded.


    "It''s not that... it''s just that the previous encounter was already too overwhelming for my poor heart," Anna replied, looking down at the ground. But as the seconds passed, she noticed a shadowpletely covering her.


    "Really? Isn''t it a bit selfish for only you to feel good?" Dantalian said, raising Anna''s chin with his hand, making her face his erect penis.


    '' What? Is that going to go inside me? It can''t be, how will it fit? It''s impossible '' Anna thought, her mind filled with doubts and fear.


    Anna found herself unable to resist the temptation thaty before her. With a mix of anxiety and curiosity, her lips approached Dantalian''s rigid cock, ready to explore the unknown.


    Carefully, Anna enveloped his member with her lips, initiating a slow and sensual motion.


    At this point in the story, Anna is still an innocent girl, and her sadistic side is trapped and chained in her consciousness. In the game, it appears for the first time disguised in Chapter Two, but now, with Dantalian''s interference, not even he knows what will happen to Anna.


    Anna continued to suck Dantalian''s cock, exploring every inch with her tongue, alternating between softness and intensity, pushing him to the brink of ecstasy.


    Taken by pleasure, Dantalian caressed Anna''s hair, beginning to thrust into her mouth. However, at this moment, he was already reaching his limit. Anna''s first oral experience was much better than Dantalian had expected.


    With a breathless gasp, Anna pulled away, a mischievous smile ying on her lips, before swallowing all the cum that had umted in her mouth.


    *Glup*


    Dantalian watched Anna, saying, "Come on, Anna, show me."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Even without Dantalian explicitly stating what Anna should show him, she already knew instinctively, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue.


    "Good girl, Anna," Dantalian spoke, patting her head.


    "Now, how about we go to your room? I don''t think this ce isfortable for a princess''s first time," Dantalian suggested, extending his hand to Anna.


    "Alright, let''s go... Faster, my body feels strange, I''ve never felt like this before," Anna replied.


    "But before that, let''s avoid drawing attention," Dantalian activated his divine hand, lifting Anna in his arms and yfully squeezing her buttocks, while covering her legs with golden energy. In this way, Dantalian walked towards the door, opening and closing it quickly. Outside the warehouse, he took a step forward, running towards Anna''s room and stopping right in front of it.


    "Huh? How did you know where it is?" Anna asked, bewildered.


    "When I arrived here afterpleting the mission, I took a walk around the castle, just like I brought you here," Dantalian replied, starting to carry Anna with just one arm. He opened the door to her room, entered, and locked the door.


    Without time to pay attention to the surroundings, he threw her onto the bed and then stood up, pointing at himself. He said, "Princess, could you undress me?"


    Anna looked at Dantalian with a mixture of surprise and anticipation. The idea of undressing him stirred a new wave of excitement within her. Slowly, she approached him, her trembling hands sliding over Dantalian''s shirt.


    With hesitant movements, Anna unbuttoned each button, gradually revealing Dantalian''s chest. Her touch was light and delicate, as if exploring unfamiliar territory. She was intrigued by the texture of his skin, the firm muscles beneath her hands.


    As she slid the shirt off Dantalian''s shoulders, Anna marveled at the sight before her.


    When the shirt finally fell onto the bed, Anna realized she could no longer resist the urge to explore further. Her fingers traced a downward path, slowly unbuttoning Dantalian''s pants. With each button undone, her breath grew heavier, desire building within her.


    With trembling hands, Anna lowered Dantalian''s pants, revealing his throbbing erection. Her eyes fixed on the rigid member before her, feeling a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. She was about to surrender to something new and unknown.


    Dantalian watched closely every movement Anna made.


    "Princess, your body is so tempting it should be considered cheating," whispered Dantalian. "Now, let me return the favor."


    Dantalian gently held Anna''s face, bringing his lips close to hers. In a kiss, their tongues intertwined as Dantalian, with a gentle touch, slid his hands through Anna''s silky red hair, savoring the soft texture between his fingers.


    With a delicate movement, Dantalian glided his hands from Anna''s hair down to her shoulders, gently caressing her smooth, tan skin. His fingers found the torn fabric of the navy blue top, revealing a glimpse of the white bra she wore underneath. The delicate whitece gently embraced her breasts, enhancing their shape.


    Their lips met once again, as Dantalian''s skillful hands continued to explore her body, gliding over the orange belt that entuated her waist and reaching the flowing navy blue skirt.


    With a slow and deliberate motion, Dantalian undid the sp of the belt, allowing the skirt to slide smoothly down Anna''s body. His hungry eyes followed the movement, absorbing every revealed detail.


    Now, before him, Anna was dressed only in thecy white bra and matching panties. Her smooth, tan skin glowed with a soft radiance, and her expression revealed a mix of anticipation and vulnerability.


    "Let''s hurry, Dantalian. I feel strange, my body is hot, and you teasing me like this is only making it worse. Quickly, take everything off," Anna spoke with her mind alreadypletely intoxicated, on the verge of acting solely on instinct.


    "Well, what an impatient woman," Dantalian said, swiftly running two fingers along Anna''s panties, touching her and eliciting a moan. "Hmm, don''t do that."


    Hearing this, Dantalian brought both hands to the straps of Anna''s panties, sliding them down her leg while witnessing the fluid dripping. "You''re fully prepared to receive your new master, right?"


    "Master? Huh?"


    Dantalian looked at Anna and said, "Why? maybe you''re not ready?" as he directly touched Anna''s clitoris, further teasing her.


    "Hmmm."


    "Tell me, Anna. You''re a princess, and now you''re about to be Dantalian''s new servant."


    A few seconds after Dantalian spoke, Anna reached her climax once again, and now with weak legs, she would sit on the bed, looking at Dantalian. ''Huh? What should I do? I just need to say that, right? Well, there''s nothing wrong, I''m just thanking the savior of my kingdom,'' Anna thought with a smile on her face.


    Surprising Dantalian, who didn''t expect to witness such an arousing scene, Annay on her back, spreading her legs and bringing her hands to her pussy, parting it open. With a breathless voice and a smile, she said, "I am a Princess who has beenpletely captured by Dantalian. Now, I serve only him, and the kingdom he saved will be in his hands if he so desires. So,e quickly and fuck this pussy that can''t wait any longer for its master''s cock."

 Chapter 62 Dark Elf (3) [R-18]

    ?


    "Hello, what a waste it would be if you spoke like that, Anna," Dantalian said, sitting on the bed and gazing at the enticing sight before him.


    Annay with her legs spread wide, Dantalian''s cock positioned in front of her pussy, just the head teasingly inserted, eliciting moans from her lips.


    "Dantalian... No, Master, please enjoy this tight pussy in any way you see fit."


    "Seems like I''ve flipped a switch in Anna''s mind. Did I make some drastic changes?" Dantalian pondered, but the tightness of Anna''s pussy quickly made him disregard such thoughts.


    "If you say so, then don''t regret itter," Dantalian said, thrusting all the way in with a single motion.


    "Ah... It''s so big... Ahh, so good... Master, you''ve finally marked me as your property," Anna spoke with small hearts forming in her eyes.


    Observing this, Dantalian smiled and began moving, his arms reaching for Anna''s, pulling them forward as he rapidly increased the pace of his thrusts.


    Dantalian released Anna''s arms, bringing his hands to her waist, continuing his powerful thrusts, listening to Anna''s moans. His grip tightened around her waist as he plunged deeper into her, his cock throbbing with each forceful thrust. His other hand rose, fingers entangling in her hair, pulling it even harder.


    Their bodies moved in sync, fueled by a primal desire that consumed them. Dantalian''s lips grazed Anna''s neck, his teeth nibbling on her skin, leaving marks.


    With a primal grunt, Dantalian''s hands roamed, exploring the curves of Anna''s breasts, squeezing them firmly, his fingertips teasing her sensitive nipples. Every touch sent waves of pleasure through Anna.


    Anna moaned, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and desire. "Yes, Dantalian... Harder," she gasped, her words a breathless plea for more.


    Hearing this, Dantalian intensified his movements. Their bodies collided, each thrust pushing them closer to the precipice of ecstasy.


    Their cries of pleasure echoed through the room, mingling with the rhythmic sound of flesh meeting flesh. The air was thick with the scent of sex, an intoxicating aroma that consumed Anna entirely.


    ''Ah, so good... I can''t take it anymore... What has happened to me? I''ve be a slut without even realizing it,'' Anna thought, rolling her eyes.


    At the peak of their intense union, they held nothing back, surrendering to the raw intensity of their desires. Pleasure coursed through their bodies, bringing them to the edge of orgasm.


    Finally, as their bodies trembled in unison, they sumbed to the euphoric climax that awaited them. Waves of ecstasy washed over them, leaving Anna breathless.


    "Ah, ah... So hot..."


    As Dantalian withdrew his cock from Anna''s pussy, cum spilled out, dripping from her soaked entrance.


    "What a waste, Anna. You should have kept it all inside you," Dantalian said, sitting on the bed, admiring the view before him.


    Annay before him, legs open, Dantalian''s cum continuously dripping from her pussy. She panted, saying, "I''m sorry... Master. If you want to do it again, this time I''ll keep it all inside me." The hearts in Anna''s eyes remained.


    Dantalian''s gaze intensified, a predatory gleam in his eyes. He leaned forward. "Oh, Anna, that''s what I like to hear."


    Anna nodded, a mixture of anticipation and submission evident on her flushed face. Dantalian positioned himself between her legs,<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    his throbbing cock. With a quick movement, he prated her, filling her once again.


    Anna gasped, her voice a breathless plea. "Yes, Master... Fill mepletely. I want to be yours,pletely."


    Dantalian whispered in Anna''s ear, "Is that something a princess should say, hmm?" Dantalian held onto her hips, his fingers leaving marks on her skin as he possessed her fervently.


    "Master! I''m just your slut now. There is no more Princess Anna, only Anna, Dantalian''s slut. So fuck me harder."


    Dantalian paused his movements, guiding Anna to get on all fours, positioning himself behind her.


    Anna''s body trembled with anticipation as Dantalian''s hands roamed her curves, delivering a firm p to her buttocks.


    As he prated her deeply, she let out a moan, her back arching, her body surrendering to the intoxicating pleasure coursing through her veins. She embraced the sensations.


    "Anna, I''m reaching my limit," Dantalian tightly held onto Anna''s breasts as his cum erupted inside her.


    "Dantalian! Hmm!" As Dantalian''s cum filled herpletely, Anna''s pussy continued to gush, reaching such a climax that she lost consciousness.


    ''An elven pussy, it''s incredible. I might get addicted to this,'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian looked at Anna, realizing what had happened. He spoke, "Anna! Are you okay? Wait, seriously, you fainted?"


    Dantalian began to think that if he waits for Anna to wake up, too much time will pass, so only one alternative remains.


    "Let''s try this" Dantalian activated his divine hand, bringing it to Anna''s face, allowing the golden energy to envelop her body, relieving all the fatigue and removing any exhaustion, causing her to release a small sigh of unconscious relief.


    "Anna, Anna, wake up, my beautiful elf" Dantalian spoke, giving gentle taps on Anna''s face.


    "Huh? What happened here?" Anna spoke, and before Dantalian could say anything, a sh of memories came to her mind, causing her to instantly cover her face with her hands and exim, "No, no, no, no, I didn''t do that, I didn''t do that." Anna looked through her fingers at Dantalian''s face, smiling at her.


    "Sir Dantalian, what do we do now?" Anna asked.


    "Me? Nothing, it''s you who must act," Dantalian replied.


    "What?..." Anna saw Dantalian''s hand, the divine power already deactivated, touching her face as he said, "You must fulfill your promise. You are now my servant, my naughty little princess."


    Dantalian pointed towards Anna''s groin, and as she looked down, she saw the mattress fabric soaked not only with Dantalian''s cum but also with a significant amount of her love juice.


    "If I promised, there''s nothing I can do..." Anna spoke, crawling directly until she was face to face with Dantalian''s cock, starting to lick the head of Dantalian''s penis. Finally, she extended her tongue to the urethra, cing the tip of her tongue inside and moving it around. Eventually, she stopped and looked at Dantalian, who was already slightly out of breath. "Dantalian, can we do it again?"

 Chapter 63 Dark Elf (4)

    ?


    Nine minutester inside Anna''s room...


    "So, how should I address you now? Master too? No, wait... I know, Owner, what do you think?" Anna spoke, sitting on the bed stillpletely naked, her back against the headboard.


    "Owner, huh? I find it interesting, I like it, but I prefer you to keep calling me Dantalian," Dantalian spoke, standing in front of the bed, getting dressed again.


    "Well, the best way would be to call you both then," Anna said, getting up from the bed and walking towards Dantalian.


    "I ept. It will be exciting to see a princess proiming herself as my servant," Dantalian spoke, putting on thest piece of clothing, his gloves.


    "You are such a pervert, Dantalian," Anna said, hugging him, pressing her breasts against his back, cing her hand on his abdomen and chest while resting her head on his right shoulder. "Now I understand why Echidna reacted that way. She knew we were heading down a path from which we couldn''t turn back."


    "I''m the pervert? You''re the one trying to seduce me at this very moment," Dantalian spoke, turning his head to the side and giving Anna a kiss.


    "It''s all your fault. You made me like this. You took away all my purity and turned me into a... Hmm," Anna paused to think and then spoke, "a slut. Yes, that''s the word. You made me a princess slut."


    "Hahaha," between small kisses, Dantalian said, "I can''t deny that, but I can tell you that you were very eager. It''s as if you wanted to be mine from the moment I kissed you for the first time."


    Anna smiled, moving in front of Dantalian, cing her hand on his right shoulder and jumping up.


    Dantalian sighed, picking her up in his arms. "What''s your brilliant idea now?"


    "None. I just wanted to sit on yourp, but there''s something I need to tell you about what I said earlier."


    "Which part exactly?" Dantalian asked.


    "It''s a secret, but while I was talking to Echidna alone, we talked about you and the strange attraction we feel when we look at you."


    Anna started walking, her left hand fingers tracing Dantalian''s chest as she spoke. "You know, normally when I look at other men, whether they''re elves or not, I feel nothing, and sometimes even repulsion, like with the elf at the warehouse door."


    ''By now he must be dead. The other kings and queens had already told me to get rid of the useless ones,'' Anna lost herself in thought, not finishing what she would do, which earned her a flick on the forehead.


    "Why did you do that?" Anna spoke with a tearful expression.


    "You were telling me something important and then just stopped. So, the flick was actually quite mild. If it were someone else, it would have been worse," Dantalian replied.


    "I''m sorry... Master Dantalian," Anna said, sticking her tongue out.


    "Enough ying around. Get back to talking about the attraction," Dantalian urged.


    "Alright, as I was saying, you are different from all the other men. You know how Echidna''s senses are sensitive, right?"


    "Yes, that''s why I felt ufortable with her around you."


    "More than a pervert, you were nning to fuck me from the beginning?" Anna spoke, pinching Dantalian''s cheeks.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Of course not. I only wanted to fuck you the moment Iid eyes on you," Dantalian replied.


    "Basically, from the beginning," Annaughed.


    "Before I lose track again, going back to the original topic, Echidna... Her said your presence both terrifies her and makes her feel so calm that both emotions make her want to be subdued by you," Anna ced her right hand in front of her mouth,ughing. "She said it''s not possible and it goes against not wanting a man who already has so many women."


    ''So, is this some kind of representation of protagonism? I didn''t expect to bepared to something simr to the power of an Incubus,'' Dantalian thought.


    "Hey, now you''re doing it," Anna said, flicking Dantalian''s forehead.


    "Alright, alright. You had your revenge," Dantalian said, tossing Anna towards the bed. As shended face-first on the mattress, she quickly sat up and looked at Dantalian, saying, "Are you leaving already? How mean."


    "What you told me gave me an idea, so I need to go and take care of it," Dantalian replied.


    "Are you going after Echidna? You just got a princess, aren''t you satisfied with four girls?" Anna asked.


    "Anna, I''m addicted to gacha. I''ll only be satisfied when I have everything," Dantalian said, opening the door to Anna''s room and leaving.


    Meanwhile, Anna sat on the bed, trying to understand what Dantalian had said. "Gacha? What could that be?"


    [So, did you like your first elf? You stud.]


    ''Oh, you''ve appeared again. But in response to your intrusive question, yes, it''s very different from a human. Now I''m even more interested in non-human heroines.''


    [Wow, speaking so openly to me. Did you really like it that much?]


    ''Afterward, youin that I treat you badly.''


    [Alright, I stopped. But aren''t you even going to rest and will you go after Echidna already?]


    ''And of course, especially considering what Anna said, I thought about how tobine Marian''s destruction with the conquest of Echidna.''


    [Oh, are you talking about that family problem?]


    ''Yes, let''sbine the useful with the pleasant.''


    Dantalian reached the top of the castle again, looking down. Activating the divine hand and covering his eyes with golden energy, he switched his vision to see only energy.


    "More than convenient that Miss Echidna decided to stay outside the forest while Freytan and two others are there," Dantalian paused in his speech as he saw the poor creatures suffering at the hands of the three. "Poor little things, in both the game and reality, they only exist to be beaten."


    [Should I give some Power UPS to your enemies? They''re sockluster. Even ¨¢clis, whom I thought would do something, waspletely humiliated.]


    ''Don''t talk about that pest. His regenerative ability was so irritating.''

 Chapter 64 Rules

    ?


    "What are you doing, Echidna?" Dantalian spoke, looking at the woman in front of him, sitting on an ice chair, staring fixedly in the direction where Freytan and the other two girls would be.


    "I''m counting how many monsters each of the girls kills" Echidna replied to Dantalian, without taking her eyes off the three girls.


    ''Again, gambling?'' Dantalian thought.


    "Hmm, so what are the current results?" Dantalian asked, standing next to Echidna.


    "Fifty-three for Fiona... No, wait, fifty-eight. Freytan has fifty-five, and Amanda is inst ce with forty-six."


    "I see. Do you know the reason for thispetition?"


    "I''m not sure, but Freytan wasining about a special event that''s going to happen when I arrived here."


    "I think I know what that event is. But it''s strange that Freytan lost one before. Why have another one?"


    "Speaking of that, sir, your taste is quite questionable. Bunny outfits? What''s so appealing about them?" Echidna asked.


    "Ah, so you''ve been listening closely."


    "Just what''s confusing in the conversation between Freytan and Fiona is that, from what I understood, the issue wasn''t about the bunny outfits but something else." Not understanding the reason, Echidna felt a chill run down her spine as she spoke, "For some reason, I felt disgusted by you, Mr. Dantalian."


    Upon hearing those words, Dantalian felt as if hundreds of arrows had pierced his body. ''These two need some correction.''


    "Don''t get me wrong, Echidna. The outfits and this event were all Echidna''s idea, but I can''t lie to you. It''s something I enjoy, but it should be a personal matter between me and them, you know." For the first time since his arrival, Dantalian noticed a reaction in Echidna''s expression.


    "I apologize for what I said. I''m not ustomed to such pleasures. Again, I''m sorry, Mr. Dantalian."


    ''Rules. While they make her an extremely boring person to converse with, they also make her one of the easiest to manipte. You just need to know exactly where to touch.''


    Dantalian coughed, saying, "Echidna, can you tell me about the content of the conversation you overheard?"


    "What? I know you''re their master, but I can''t. It was a private conversation, Mr. Dantalian."


    "Private? But you heard it, so why couldn''t I? Besides, you''ve already told me quite a lot."


    "No, because you asked, so... Wait, no, I can''t believe I did that!" Echidna spoke, remembering the conversation up to that point.


    ''She was so focused before that she didn''t realize she broke one of her own rules about not revealing entrusted secrets.''


    Dantalian quickly nced at the forest. ''From what I gathered, Fiona was preparing a surprise for me, and now Echidna identally revealed it.''


    "Echidna, can you tell me the results for each of them?" Dantalian spoke, with his right arm just inches from her face as he pointed towards the forest.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Mr. Dantalian?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What? I''m talking about the bet my servants made without my consent," Dantalian replied.


    ''What do I do now? I can''t leave. I promised them I would count the monsters so they could focus on the hunt.'' Echidna thought.


    "Well, if you say so, I must have misheard, right?"


    ''I feel terrible for lying to someone, but it''s for the greater good. I can''t spoil their happiness.'' Echidna clenched her fist tightly, looking at Dantalian in a way that allowed her to keep an eye on thepetition of the girls through her peripheral vision. "That''s right, Mr. Dantalian. I think the battle against ¨¢clis left some sequel. Would you like me to check it for you?"


    ''Fiona is at eighty-four, while Freytan is at eighty-six, and Amanda is at only sixty-nine.''


    "I think you''re right. I''ve been feeling some pain in my body, you know? It starts from my chest and goes down to my thigh." Dantalian spoke, taking Echidna''s hand and cing it exactly where his heart would be located.


    ''Let''s see how you handle this.'' Dantalian quickly noticed the change dted pupils.


    Due to Echidna''s heightened senses, especially in this moment when she was using her ability to focus on counting the dead monsters, the sound of Dantalian''s heartbeat, when detected by touch, gave her the sensation of being in front of a massive speaker turned up to the maximum volume.


    Echidna quickly pulled her hand away from Dantalian, almost losing her focus on the count. "Mr. Dantalian, that''s wrong. You can''t do that kind of thing. I could report you for harassment, and my mother would condemn you. So don''t do it to other women, okay?"


    ''For a moment, it felt like I went deaf.'' Echidna closed one eye, then the other, sighing and saying, "Did you understand, right?"


    Dantalian patted Echidna''s head. "Don''t worry. It was just an apology. It seems my previous action really shook you, but that wasn''t my intention." Dantalian activated his divine hand, covering Echidna''s head and ears with golden energy, removing any impurities and relieving her pain.


    "That feels great," Echidna spoke, almost closing her eyes. ''I can''t...'' Echidna sighed in relief, realizing that the count would remain perfect.


    "So, did you like it?" Dantalian asked.


    Echidna looked at the strange golden energy now floating above Dantalian''s palm. If she paid close attention, she could see that all the dust and blood from some monsters that had sttered on her during her hunt before the girls started their bet were now gone. "This golden energy is even stranger than I thought."


    "Strange? So, you didn''t like it?"


    "Sorry, I used the wrong way to express myself. It''s actually more amazing than I expected. It was so good that I almost fell asleep."


    "Really? I''m d to hear that. I''m happy."


    ''Right, I can''tpletely distract her, but what should I do now?'' Dantalian thought, smiling at Echidna.


    "I know I heard wrong, but I''m sure there''s something in the forest. The girls are hunting, right? And something involving them?" Dantalian spoke, watching Echidna stand up from the ice chair, saying, "It was cold, hahaha. I think I got a little confused and said nonsensical things."


    "But it didn''t seem that way. Are you sure there''s nothing? Because you spoke with such conviction," Dantalian said, pointing towards the forest.


    "Regarding that... What do you think about us checking it out ourselves?"

 Chapter 65 Result

    ?


    "That''s strange, it seems like it''s already gone," Echidna said.


    "Really? What was it?"


    Echidna leaned against a tree and spoke, "It was a strange creature, it was over three meters tall andpletely blue with red eyes."


    "Why didn''t you attack it then? It seemed quite dangerous," Dantalian said, approaching Echidna.


    "I can''t attack everything I see just because it looks dangerous at first sight. I don''t know what would happen if I killed something innocent," Echidna replied, her hand trembling as she showed a sad expression, recalling something from the past. She muttered under her breath, "I''m not like my mother..."


    '' It seems like she hasn''t noticed... For someone who strictly follows the rules, she has quite a loose tongue '' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian leaned against the tree above Echidna''s head. "Changing the subject, are you interested in hiring my services?"


    "Huh?"


    As Echidna looked confused at Dantalian, the time limit for the bet was approaching. The three girls continued to ruthlessly kill every monster they encountered. It seemed like the elven kingdom wouldn''t need to worry about them for a long time.


    "What a curse. Why do they have to be so strong?" Amanda muttered, poking both eyes of a red-furred wolf that had leaped towards her. '' Why am I so weak '' She thought, sinking her fingers deeper into the wolf''s eyes, forcing its head to the ground until it waspletely crushed.


    "This world is unfair," Amanda said, standing up and looking at the remaining wolves in the pack.


    "Even if I lose, Miss Fiona will do what both of us want, so fuck thispetition," Amanda said, running towards the wolves.


    "I''ll take out my frustration on you bastards," Amanda''s eyes had a feline appearance, and two fangs had grown in her mouth, while her nails started to lengthen.


    The wolves that were growling incessantly, drooling, and thinking about eating the flesh of their own kind became paralyzed.


    "What? Are you surrendering?" Amanda said, looking at the remaining sixteen wolves, inclining their heads downwards as a sign ofplete submission.


    ''Wolves are extremely arrogant and proud creatures. Even if I kill their entire pack in front of them, they wouldn''t surrender. So, what''s happening?'' Amanda thought, frozen in shock, trying to understand what was going on.


    "Wof wof," the only wolf with a red stripe from its nose to its tail was rubbing its face against Amanda''s leg.


    "Huh? What? You''re their leader? How dare you do something so humiliating?" Amanda said, picking up the wolf, lifting it, and looking into its face. "You''re the strongest, right? You''re the leader? Then why are you bowing your head to me?"


    "Wof?" The wolf tilted its head to the side, indicating that it meant no harm.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Well, damn it, I can''t kill you like this..." Amanda made a disgusted expression, trembling as she ced the leader wolf back on the ground. "Ahhh, I can''t take it anymore." Amanda began to pet the leader wolf.


    "Now that you''re no longer my enemy, it''s okay to do this."


    "You''re such a cute little thing... You don''t even seem like you were trying to tear a piece out of me just a little while ago." Amanda sighed, looking to the side.


    Seeing this, all the wolves were shocked, remembering all the derogatory names they had called her, as well as the demonic face of Amanda as she killed her own kind.


    "What are all of you doing there? Come here! It''s dangerous to stay there. This forest is full of monsters, right?" The demonic face they had in their minds was reced by Amanda''s angelic and innocent face, which she originally had before bing Dantalian''s servant.


    "But what will I do with all of you? We''ll be leaving the kingdom in a few days." Amanda began to think of possible solutions.


    In this way, Amanda was officially out of thepetition, and while she appeared to be a pet shop caregiver, giving each of the wolves a name, Fiona stood in front of a huge green ogre.


    The ogre wore half of another ogre''s skull as a mask. One of its eyes waspletely ck, while the other radiated a strong red glow. It measured over two meters and had several red stripes on its arms and legs. It carried a huge war axe. This was one of the weekly bosses, and now it was looking furious at Fiona, saying, "You will pay for disturbing the bnce of this cursed forest, human."


    "You talk too much for someone who is already dead," Fiona said, as translucent ice des from four swords passed through the ogre, cutting off its head with the first sword, its two arms with the second and third swords, and its body in half from the waist down with the fourth and final sword.


    Fiona smiled and pointed to the left, making all five swords fly in that direction towards a group of seven goblins.


    "Fiona, you bitch, stop trying to cheat," Freytan shouted, slicing the five swords into tiny pieces, burying his right leg in the ground, and looking at the goblins who started running in panic. "Die, you pests," Freytan said, throwing the Sakura sword towards the five goblins. A small pink and purple lightning struck the area for less than two seconds, and when the goblins managed to open their eyes, sweating cold, they looked at the sword a few meters away from them, touching their bodies. They realized that they had no wounds and began to mock Freytan.


    " What are youughing at? Being cut would be a reward for you " Freytan snapped his fingers, and from within the goblins'' bodies, tiny purple lightning bolts emerged, connecting their bodies to the handle of the Sakura sword.


    The desperate goblins tried to remove the strange electrical connection between their bodies, but they didn''t have time to do anything as their bodies were already destroyed by the electric explosion.


    And with these deaths, thepetition came to an end. Seeing all this happen, Echidna spoke without thinking much, moving to the side and bowing to Dantalian. " I''m sorry, but I forgot that I have something important to do for Princess Anna. See youter, Lord Dantalian " she began to run towards the castle.


    '' Oh my god,e up with a better lie next time, Echidna '' Dantalian thought, smiling.


    [It seems things didn''t go as nned, huh?]


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I didn''t n anything."


    [Wait, what?]

 Chapter 66 Coffee

    ?


    Inside the Freytan forest, Freytan stood in the center with Fiona on the left and Amanda on the right, all three of them staring at Echidna.


    "Miss Echidna, which of the two won?" asked Amanda.


    "Amanda, you should believe in yourself more, even though you dide inst," Echidna replied.


    "Echidna, you should be less harsh, it can hurt others," Fiona said, looking at Amanda''s saddened expression.


    "Amanda, save the drama forter, because your little animals here will cause trouble," Freytan said, looking at the wolves.


    "Freytan, you should stay silent sometimes, you know?" Fiona said.


    "What? You''re the one who''s been talking too muchtely, Fiona. You barely arrived and already want to take the best spot," Freytan quickly turned her face away.


    ''Hmm... What should I do? I can''t just interrupt their conversation, that would be impolite,'' Echidna thought, looking around until she noticed Amanda bing translucent.


    A few seconds passed, and while Fiona and Freytan continued to bicker, Amanda approached Freytan from behind and gave her a strong p on the butt.


    "Ah... Damn it!" Freytan let out a scream, only able to see a blur of Amanda''s energy and unable to recognize her. Freytan quickly brought the de of her sword to Amanda''s neck, but to everyone''s surprise, Freytan''s attack was stopped halfway by Amanda herself, who, for a fraction of a second, showed lizard-like pupils.


    "Do you see? These petty fights of yours are causing this," Amanda said, holding Sakura, the sword, in her palm.


    ''Wait, what? Was I that distracted?'' Freytan thought, looking at the de of the sword, but soon realizing that the problem wasn''t the sword this time, but herself.


    "It seems like the strength ranking needs an update," Fiona said, touching Sakura''s de and standing between the two. "And before you say anything, I apologize..."


    "Huh? Apologize for what?"


    "Are you deaf now, Freytan?" Amanda said, releasing the sword and turning to Echidna. "Setting that aside, who won? Will we have the special event, or will Freytan just wear the bunny outfit?"


    Freytan''s body trembled, and Fiona noticed, giving her a light tap on the back. "Don''t feel discouraged. You enjoy this, you''re just hiding it."


    "Does that mean I can actually announce the result?" Echidna said, looking at Freytan in silence.


    "Yes, go ahead. My fate is in the hands of the universe, even though it has been hating on me recently, hehehe."


    Echidna cleared her throat and announced the result. "Amanda, with a thirst of eight, came inst."


    "Ah, I expected that," Amanda said, shrugging.


    ''She says that, but she managed to stop my sword...'' Freytan thought.


    "Fiona and Freytan, your results are very simr. Throughout thepetition, both of you were neck and neck, with the winner being only four kills ahead, totaling one hundred seven kills."


    "Miss Fiona is the winner," Echidna said, pointing to Fiona.


    "Hehehe, I lost again, and it''s all because of magic, I''m sure," Freytan now looked pale, trying to escape reality.


    "Amanda," Fiona said, extending her hand. "Fiona." Amanda shook Fiona''s hand, and at the same time, they both spoke, "Let''s get the secret weapons, then."


    "Secret weapons? Is there another danger here?" Echidna asked.


    "Oh, you''re still here..." Fiona said.


    ''How can she forget about her existence?'' Amanda thought.


    Far from where the girls were, Dantalian was at the top of a tree with golden energy covering his ears. "Secret weapons? Did theypare those clothes as well? Oh, of course, Fiona, they definitely did."


    [What''s with this tedious conversation? Are you expecting an orgy or something?]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Remember when I said I didn''t n anything? And that I didn''t need to, just let the story unfold?''


    Dantalian jumped from the treetop,nding on the ground, and yawned as he walked towards the castle.


    Hours passed, and Dantalian was taking a bath in the room Princess Anna had given him and his servants.


    ''It''s already night, and the girls won''t leave Anna''s room. Until when should I wait for their goodwill?'' Dantalian thought, turning off the shower and stepping out of the bathroom,pletely naked. He began walking towards the bed to get his clothes when he noticed a small note written by Fiona that said, "My dear master, your clothes were very dirty, so we decided to get you another set, but unfortunately, we forgot to bring them to the room. Now we''re talking to the princess, so please find a way to get there without drawing attention."


    "That masochist, she''s crossing the line," Dantalian put his hand on his forehead. "And I think they forgot about my powers too." Dantalian activated his divine hand, covering almost his entire body with golden energy.


    Dantalian looked towards Anna''s room and could see the energy of the five girls, even Echidna was there.


    "Wait... What happened to Echidna''s energy? She seems confused, her mental state is disturbed. Did Fiona force her to get drunk?"


    Dantalian focused on the other girls, but only Echidna''s energy was in disarray. "Another reason to go there first, the clothes, and now Echidna. It would be easier to handle it here."


    Dantalian left the room and walked to the middle of the hallway, looking towards Anna''s room. He took a step forward and disappeared.


    "Freytan, your master ising, so don''t forget to fulfill your promise," Fiona said, standing beside Anna''s room door, just waiting for Dantalian to enter. Her eyes had a strong blue glow, and in her left hand, a powerful blue energy spread throughout the room.


    ''How humiliating for a swordsman like me to do such a thing,'' Freytan thought, just moments before hearing the sound of the bedroom door being opened.


    "Wee, dear master. I, Fiona, have prepared the best event to ease your mind. Would you like me to talk about each one?"


    Fiona was wearing nothing but a white apron with ck spots that resembled a cow''s skin. Her naked body, with its pale and silky skin, contrasted with the slight transparency of the fabric. Each delicate and sinuous curve seemed artistically sculpted. The apron strategically covered intimate areas while revealing the smooth contour of her slender legs. With a wooden spat in her hand, she emitted a provocative charm, ready to engage the senses of anyone whoid eyes on her.


    "So this is what you''ve been up to," Dantalian said.


    "Yes, dear master, and now that you''re here, you can forget all the troubles of the world in this room provided by Anna. It will be where all your desires are fulfilled."


    Fiona looked at the girls and said, "Don''t you have something to say to our dear master?"


    ''I''m still going to kill you, Fiona,'' Freytan thought.


    ''This is just to ease my mind... That''s all,'' Echidna thought.


    These two out of the four were the only ones showing any resistance before speaking.


    "Master Dantalian, we are your personal maids for tonight, so make good use of each one of us." Except for Freytan, all managed to speak in unison, while Freytan froze and hesitated three times before finishing her sentence.


    Dantalian looked at the four girls, all dressed in an elegant maid outfit. The dresses were made of ck satin fabric, tightly fitted to entuate their delicate curves. The upper part featured a snug corset with subtlece details, while the skirt was flowy, withyers of ruffles that reached the knees. The short sleeves were adorned withce trimmings, adding a touch of sophistication. The high cors added an air of elegance to the ensemble.


    Completing the look, they worece stockings, delicate gloves, and high-heeled shoes, adding a touch of femininity and sensuality to their appearance. The only noticeable difference was the color of the panties each of them wore, ranging from shades like red, pink, ck, and blue, adding an element of individuality and mystery. Each of them exuded a unique charm, ready to fulfill their duties as maids.


    Dantalian rubbed his hands together, saying, "Alright, you four, get on the bed, and to start off, I need to show my appreciation to the boss." He approached Fiona''s side, giving her buttocks a p and then firmly grasping and touching her bare skin, starting to massage her buttocks.


    "Dantalian... You can''t do this to me just yet."


    "I know, don''t worry about it. I just wanted to express my gratitude, you know?" Dantalian stroked Fiona''s vagina, pausing for a few seconds before walking over to the bed.


    '' He didn''t even use the golden energy. How can this be a gesture of gratitude, you bastard?'' Fiona thought.


    '' I can''t believe Echidna... this makes things a bitplicated. I can''t go overboard with her now. It would be good if I knew the reason why she''s here. ''


    Dantalian approached the front of the bed, looking at the four girls kneeling on the bed. If he paid attention to Freytan''s right hand, he would see her clenching her fist so tightly that she would end up hurting herself if she continued.


    "What would the master desire first? Food? Or something else?" Anna spoke, while the others were just smiling at Dantalian, maintaining their maid roles.

 Chapter 67 Maids (R18)

    ?


    Dantalian looked at the four girls, a mischievous smile on his face.


    Amanda approached first, wrapping her arms around Dantalian''s neck and pressing her body against his. She whispered in his ear, "Master, I can be your most devoted maid. Let me serve you in every way you desire."


    Meanwhile, Anna crawled on the bed, approaching Dantalian from behind, wrapping her arms around his waist. She brushed her lips against his ear, whispering in a provocative voice, "Master Dantalian, are you interested in teaching this little maid what pleasure truly means?"


    "Again?" Echidna spoke, surprised, looking at Anna, who smiled and said, "Yes, Master Dantalian had a little dessert before the main course."


    "This is an outrage! How could you do this to a..." Echidna felt the cold gaze of Amanda and Fiona, the sensation that one of them would kill her if she said anything more.


    Freytan ced her hand on Echidna''s shoulder. "Get used to it, our... dear client likes to put his cock in ces he shouldn''t, hehehe."


    "What?... This... It can''t be... How can a princess simply give her body so easily?" Echidna spoke, her mind filled with doubts.


    "Huh? But aren''t you doing it right now? Echidna, do you remember what you told me?" Anna spoke, looking at Echidna over Dantalian''s shoulder.


    ''Hmm, this feels good, being sandwiched between their breasts while they do my work... Ah, how lucky I am,'' Dantalian thought silently, just observing the situation.


    "What? How... me?" Echidna said.


    "Oh, screw it, just shut up, Echidna. You don''t have to go through this if you don''t want to, okay?" Freytan spoke and began crawling towards Dantalian.


    ''Thatst sentence from Echidna, why did it hit me so hard? Watching these two made me angry...'' Freytan seemed frustrated, as if she had hidden her true feelings for a long time. ''It''s so strange, my body and mind always react like this... Damn it.'' Freytan bit her lip, thinking, ''Let''s just get this over with.''


    "Master... I... I want... to be yours," Freytan spoke hesitantly, almost biting her tongue, positioning herself beside Dantalian.


    As the three of them enjoyed the moment, beginning the real action, Fiona approached Echidna and said, "Come with me if you''re notfortable. It''s best to stay away for now; it''s not our time to shine yet."


    "Huh?"


    Not understanding anything, Fiona took Echidna''s hand, pulling her out of the bed and leading her towards the door, where two chairs were now waiting for them. "But what are we going to do?"


    "Hehehe, we''ll wait. If anyone tries to enter, we''ll take care of it," Fiona said.


    ''Wait... This is great. I can be useful to Master Dantalian while also clearing my guilt for lying to him. But that bastard really had sex with the princess. How can someone like that exist?''


    "Hahaha, I see you''re thinking about the princess bing Dantalian''s servant, right? Hahaha, but don''t worry, he''s not that bad, just perverted," Fiona patted Echidna''s chest, making her sit on the chair, then sat on the chair next to her.


    ''This is the most I''ll do for you, my Master... From what Anna said, Echidna already has some interest in you, so it should be easy,'' Fiona said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Echidna was still in a state of confusion, with her morals and ethics being tested in this moment.


    "So, what do we do now? The first sexual experience was today," Anna said.


    Before the other two could say anything, Dantalian grabbed Freytan''s right breast, ying with it while kissing Amanda and guiding Anna''s right hand to his waist. "It''s simple; we''ll start having fun now," Dantalian said amidst the kiss.


    ''Urgh... this damn guy, why is his touch so good?'' Freytan thought.


    ''Master... Master, I want everything. Your tongue isn''t enough,'' Amanda thought,pletely absorbed in the kiss.


    Anna could see the bulge forming in Dantalian''s pants, right in front of Amanda''s crotch. ''I just need to take care of that,'' Anna thought as she lowered Dantalian''s pants enough to expose his cock.


    ''Wow, how did this fit inside me?''


    Dantalian stopped kissing Amanda and said, "Amanda, help Anna while teaching her what she needs to do, and prepare him with your tongue."


    After speaking, he turned his face to Freytan''s breasts, licking her left breast while ying with the right one, continuing to tease Freytan with his tongue and fingers. "Mmmhmm," Freytan remained still, letting Dantalian do as he pleased.


    "Of course, Master." Amanda crawled backward, looking at Anna, saying, "Put your hand on Master''s cock and start moving it up and down slowly."


    "Like this?" Anna replicated exactly what Amanda said.


    "That''s right. Now let''s do our best," Amanda said, taking her mouth to the head of Dantalian''s cock, starting to lick it while Anna took care of the lower part while Amanda handled the upper part.


    "How exciting..." Fiona spoke, bringing her hand to her vagina, starting to masturbate right there.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Huh? What are you doing, Miss Fiona?" Echidna, who had finally epted her fate and was just waiting for it to end, so she would never find herself in such aplicated situation again.


    "Urgh... Hmm... I can''t let my Master enjoy this body until I''m stronger than him... So I have no choice," Fiona continued to finger herself, inserting and removing her fingers from her own vagina while watching the scene in front of her.


    "My god... You''re all crazy," Echidna put her hand on her head, covering her ears and focusing on looking at the floor.


    "The three of you stop and sit next to each other; I''m reaching my limit," Dantalian stopped his actions, feeling his cock throbbing.


    ''Since the moment the five of them were like this, I started getting excited. This is too good,'' Dantalian thought, getting up while the three sat side by side.


    "What will you do now, you pervert?" Freytan, being in the middle of the three, asked.


    "The three of you open your mouths; this is something I wanted to do but didn''t have the chance yet."


    ''I should have done this when I had sex with the two of them that day, but now it''s a much more exciting situation,'' Dantalian thought, masturbating in front of the three.


    "Ah, Master, I can do it myself. I can do it," Amanda said.


    "No need; this is something I wanted to do. Be obedient like Anna and Freytan. What are you doing?" Dantalian asked.


    Freytan sighed, opening her mouth, while Amanda wore a sad expression, doing as Dantalianmanded.


    When Dantalian reached climax, his cum flew toward the faces of the three girls.


    "Disgusting," Freytan said.


    "I don''t think I liked it. It''s like he''s marking his territory, unworthy of a princess," Anna said.


    "The Master''s hot cum is all over my face... Now I understand," Amanda said.


    Dantalian looked at the scene, smiling sight of three maid-dressed girls with his cum dripping down their faces and onto their chests.


    "What a wonderful sight."


    "Wonderful? You just made a mess of us for that?" Freytan spoke angrily.


    "But you allowed it to happen; no one forced you," Anna said.


    "Exactly, stop it, Freytan, you''re being annoying," added Amanda.


    "Argh... You two..."


    Dantalian pped his hands, looking at the three of them and said, "Now all of you get on all fours on the bed; let''s start this."


    Anna and Amanda looked at Freytan, who sighed, screaming internally, ''Why do I do this to myself?'' Freytan thought, assuming the position Dantalian asked for.


    "Hahaha, she''s so easy to understand," Anna said.


    "She''ll change her way of speaking soon," Amanda said.


    The two of them got on all fours, leaving Freytan in the middle.


    "Now, who will be the first?" Dantalian spoke, kneeling on the bed and starting to look at each of their panties. Freytan wore ck panties, Amanda wore blue, and Anna''s panties were pink. After enjoying the sight in front of him for a moment, Dantalian pulled all their panties to the side, positioning his cock a few centimeters from the entrance of one of their vaginas, and thrusting it in all at once.


    "Argh... Master Dantalian, are you going to teach her again?"


    "Of course," Dantalian said, caressing Anna''s ass and starting to thrust back and forth in a frenzied rhythm. Looking to his side, he saw Freytan''s pussy dripping, and to not leave her alone, he began using his fingers on her. A few seconds passed, and Amanda had changed positions, now leaving Anna in the center.


    "Ahhnn..." Freytan moaned as spasms coursed through her body from Dantalian''s touch.


    "Master, please do it to me too; don''t leave me alone," Amanda pleaded, immediately receiving Dantalian''s hand in her vagina as well.


    In this way, Dantalian continued to fuck the three of them, periodically switching from one pussy to another while using his hand to pleasure the other two In this situation, Dantalian began to notice the differences that each of the three pussies had every time he prated one; each one waspletely different from the other.

 Chapter 68 Best Service (R-18)

    ?


    Dantalian was fiercely fucking Freytan, who was lying on the bed with her back turned, her breasts being sucked and licked by Dantalian. Meanwhile, Anna was to his left, receiving Dantalian''s intimate caresses on her vagina, while he also attended to Amanda.


    "How does he manage to do this? It''s already the fourth time, doesn''t he get tired?" Echidna asked.


    Fiona, who was panting, causing a cold breeze to circte, replied, "Ah, it seems to be Freytan''s fault. She has something that makes them lose their sense, hahaha."


    Echidna contemted getting up but soon remembered Fiona''s presence next to her and said, "But what will happen now? They can''t just continue like this. What if the princess gets pregnant?"


    "No need to worry. She''s an elf, and for their race, it''s very rare for that to happen. But if it were to ur, he will take responsibility one way or another, I guarantee it," Fiona''s energy began to emanate from her body, leaving Echidna silent in contemtion.


    "Who the hell did my mother send to fetch me?" Echidna wondered.


    "I''ming!" Dantalian stopped caressing the breasts of the other two girls, firmly gripping Freytan''s waist as he ejacted inside her.


    "Arghh!" Freytan reached her climax, her love fluids continuously streaming, wetting the mattress that would be quite a hassle to clean.


    Looking at Freytan''s trembling body, Amanda smiled, stood up, and lunged toward Dantalian, kissing him and saying, "Now it''s my turn, let her rest."


    Uncontroble desire pulsed through their veins as Amanda and Dantalian indulged in unbridled lust. Sweaty bodies moved in an intense dance, exploring every inch of pleasure they could achieve. Moans, groans, and obscene words filled the air.


    Observing this, Anna said, "Ah, I want to join too." She positioned herself on Dantalian''s back, rubbing her body against his while he continued to pleasure Amanda.


    Dantalian smirked mischievously and said, "Hahaha, don''t worry, my darlings, I have enough to satisfy both of you."


    "Argh... Master... fuck me and finish me off just like you did with Freytan," Amanda said, lightly biting his ear, smiling at Anna. "Let''s make him reach the heavens, Anna."


    Anna pressed her naked body against Dantalian''s back, her soft breasts provocatively sliding against his sweaty skin. Anna''s smooth and sensual movements created an exciting friction, immersing Dantalian further in a zing desire.


    Meanwhile, Dantalian continued relentlessly fucking Amanda with unwavering intensity. His rigid member prated deep into Amanda''s wet vagina, repeatedly bringing her to climax. Amanda''s moans echoed throughout the room, blending with the sounds of flesh colliding and the heavy breathing of everyone involved.


    Taken by a mix of pleasure and pain, Amanda reached her arms back and tightly gripped the fabric of the mattress, seeking some anchor amidst the intensity of the moment. Each of Dantalian''s thrusts sent waves of electric pleasure coursing through her body.


    As Dantalian thrust forcefully and determinedly, each person involved found their own path to ecstasy. Amanda, consumed by overwhelming pleasure, moaned and sighed without restraint, while Anna, driven by passion and intensity, explored every inch of her body.


    "Ohhh Amanda, I''m going to cum now."


    Amanda embraced Dantalian, saying, "Yes, cum inside me and fill mepletely."


    Anna moved away from Dantalian, watching the scene unfold as their bodies stopped moving and both reached climax once again. Dantalian''s cum gushed inside Amanda while she squirted onto the mattress and Dantalian''s legs. In that moment, she could only think, ''I''m so full...''


    When Dantalian pulled his cock out of Amanda''s pussy, his cum started to trickle out along with Amanda''s own juices.


    "Pant, pant." Amanda''s body trembled as she orgasmed once again, eventually fainting.


    "Oh my goodness, this is more intense than what Amanda told me they''ve done," Fiona said, and upon looking at Echidna, it seemed like she had shut off her brain. She had a flushed face, ovee with embarrassment, but currently, she couldn''t hear or see anything, being in her own blissful world, escaping from reality.


    "Wow, it seems like that was too much for Echidna," Fiona let out a smallugh, starting to caress her own breasts. "Let''s see how this is going to end."


    Fiona sensually brought her hand to her mouth as her other hand ventured towards her intimate area, beginning to indulge in self-pleasure. Her eyes were fixated on Dantalian, whoy on the bed, while Annavished attention on his manhood, using her mouth and tongue.


    Anna skillfully positioned her lips right at the tip of Dantalian''s manhood, briefly withdrawing before moving her hand up and down, pleasuring him with her touch. She inquired, "Master Dantalian, is this pleasurable for you? Is it to your liking?"


    Dantalian smiled and ced his hand on Anna''s head, saying, "Yes, it''s wonderful. Please continue just like this."


    Listening to that, Anna continued to run her tongue along the entire length of Dantalian''s member, going down to his balls and licking them, while she resumed stroking him. As she moved back up, she looked at Dantalian with a gaze of desire, and instinctively brought her breasts together, fully covering his member, and began to move her breasts in a uniform motion until she got the hang of it.


    "So hot... And how is it still so strong even after five times?" Anna thought, opening her mouth and letting her saliva drip onto her breasts.


    "Ahh..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Before Dantalian could say anything, Anna noticed his throbbing member between her breasts and said, "Don''t worry, Master Dantalian, I will make sure to take it all." Anna brought her mouth to his rigid member while continuing to move her breasts up and down rapidly.


    It didn''t even take seven seconds, and Anna''s mouth was filled with Dantalian''s cum, which she held on her tongue without swallowing, opening her mouth as she awaited a response from Dantalian.


    "You learned quickly. You can swallow now," Dantalian said.


    "Thank you, Master Dantalian... Now... Could you teach the bottom part again?" Anna spoke, lying on her back on the bed, holding her legs and lifting them, exposing her anus and vaginapletely.


    Dantalian looked at his little friend. After thest time, he would only be able to endure one or two more rounds at most, which was already more than a few other times. But with a smile, he said, "Of course, let''s finish the lesson on how to satisfy your master."


    "Yes, please, Master Dantalian."


    As Dantalian was about to prate Anna, he noticed Fiona sitting with her legs spread open,pletely drenched, sighing as she looked at the ceiling.


    "What''s wrong, Master? Why haven''t you started yet?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, I was just getting it in the right ce. It''s still too early for your little asshole," Dantalian said, sliding his member inside Anna''s vagina, holding onto her legs, and starting to lick them while gradually increasing his speed.


    ''Ever since I did this with her for the first time, I realized something... For some reason, he hits spots that I didn''t even know would bring so much pleasure...''


    "Argh..mhmmm" Anna moaned, releasing her legs onto Dantalian''s shoulders and saying, "Lift me up, Master Dantalian." Hearts appeared in Anna''s eyes again as she wrapped her arms around Dantalian''s neck.


    "You''re asking for too much from a mere maid," Dantalian gave a series of ps on Anna''s buttocks, watching her react to each one.


    "Master... I''m sorry..." At this point, Anna''s eyes were already rolling back.


    "But I''ll grant you this pleasure for your excellent work," Dantalian firmly held Anna in his arms, lifting her up and pulling his cock out of her pussy, which seemed like a waterfall.


    "Wow, you''re really enthusiastic, youscivious maid," Dantalian lowered Anna''s body onto his cock, making it enter all at once.


    "Urgh... This time, the master hit my uterus... Hehehe," Anna spoke, drooling as Dantalian began to move.


    Dantalian began sucking on Anna''s breasts again while his member continued to go in and out of her pussy.


    Dantalian stopped sucking on her breasts and gave a gentle bite to her nipple, then started licking and swirling his tongue around the are.


    Dantalian paused for a few seconds, looking at Anna''s ecstatic face. He stood her up on the bed, turning her around so that he held both her arms with one hand while the other tangled in her hair.


    "Argh... Mnnn... Ah..." Anna''s mind was nk.


    In this way, Dantalian continued to fuck Anna, and the bed, which seemed to withstand the party without any issue, was now starting to make small creaking noises as if it were about to break.


    ''What an incredible pussy... An elf, truly something that can take you to another world,'' Dantalian thought as he brought the hand that he used to pull Anna''s hair to his face, inhaling its scent while continuing to move his hips.


    "Hehehe, my master, today you really went all out. Will you do the same to me?" Fiona appeared behind Dantalian without him noticing. "Will you fuck me just like you did with her?" Fiona''s voice entered Dantalian''s ear along with a cold breeze, while her chilled breasts pressed against his back. Anna''s pussy tightened around Dantalian''s cock, and unable to resist the stimtion, he released all of his cum inside Anna.


    "Aghhhhhhhh!" Anna let out a loud moan, and when Dantalian released her hair and arms, she fell face-first onto the mattress. The sight that Dantalian would see of Anna was her lying down with her leg partially open, cum continuously dripping out of her.


    "You released a lot, Master, but it seems you''ve finally reached your limit. Hehe, you''re quite resilient," Fiona said, surprised by a kiss from Dantalian.


    "Hmm?" Fiona didn''t know how to react and simply epted the kiss.


    After parting his lips from Fiona''s, Dantalian spoke with a sigh, "You really brought me the best service... Now, I''m going to rest." Dantalian spoke and flopped onto his back on the bed.


    Fiona touched her lips and jumped to the side of the bed,nding on the floor. "What a cheeky one."


    Fiona spoke, looking at the bed with the bottompletely frozen, something Fiona did to prevent the bed from copsing.

 Chapter 69 Training With Fiona.

    ?


    Anna opened her eyes, startled, looking around. She wasn''t in her room, and as she sat up on the bed with a sleepy expression, she said, "W-where am I? Wait, whose room is this?"


    "This is my room, Miss Anna," Echidna replied from the right side of the bed, holding a ss of water while wearing what seemed to be Echidna''s pajamas.


    "Huh? But why? Didn''t ¨¢clis die? Is that why I''m here... What will happen to the kingdom now?" Anna ced her hand in front of her face, expressing sadness.


    Echidna sighed, practically rubbing the ss of water on Anna''s face as she said, "The kingdom is safe, but a demon stole your body."


    "Eh? What do you mean? I don''t remember... I..." shbacks from the previous day began to appear in her head, and with each memory, a piece of her soul seemed to escape through her head. "Hahaha, did I, as a princess, really do something so embarrassing?"


    Echidna thought about the scenes she had witnessed and said, "Well, you seemed to be enjoying it a lot. Am I wrong?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t like it, but I shouldn''t have done that kind of thing with someone like Master Dantalian..."


    Anna looked at her own hands and said, "Anna, forget everything you saw."


    "Okay..."


    ''Another secret? Damn it'' thought Echidna.


    Anna got out of bed and looked around before asking Echidna, "Why am I in your room?"


    "Your room is aplete mess and smells horrible, so we abandoned it."


    "Really? Was it that bad?"


    "It was worse than you can imagine" Echidna exaggerated at that moment.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect to end up in something like this at such a young age" Anna, an elf of less than a hundred years old, said.


    "What will you do about your parents?" Echidna asked, opening her wardrobe and taking out some clothes she had taken from Anna''s room before bringing her here.


    "Nothing. They never ask me those kinds of things, so I don''t have to worry about it if no one arouses their curiosity," Anna said, taking the clothes that Echidna had brought for her.


    "So, Dantalian the demon got lucky that your parents are on a business trip" Echidna said, turning her back to avoid seeing Anna naked, even after what she had seen yesterday. It had be customary for her.


    "Speaking of Master... I mean, Mr. Dantalian, what is he doing now? Since you''re still here, he must not have left" Anna said, putting on a green dress as beautiful as the one she wore before. "I''m finished getting dressed, Echidna."


    "Alright" Echidna turned around, looking and smiling at Anna. "You look beautiful, nothing like the whore I saw yesterday."


    Almost instantly after Echidna said that, both of them seemed to have turned to stone, and to return to normal, Anna said, "But what about my previous question? Could you answer it?"


    ''What was that? Why did I call the princess a whore?''


    Feeling a little awkward, Echidna said, "Mr. Dantalian said it would be a waste to leave so soon, so now he is training with Miss Fiona."


    Anna''s eyes lit up at that moment. "Training? I want to see Master Dantalian fight."


    ''Hahaha, this time she didn''t even try to correct herself... How did that demon manage to do this?'' thought Echidna.


    "And yes, ording to what I heard from Amanda, they will be there all day" Echidna said, walking towards the door.


    "Should I bring them something to eat? Or perhaps something to drink?"


    "Let''s stop by the kitchen first then," Echidna smiled, extending her hand to Anna.


    ''Personal guard? I''m more like her servant... A servant...'' Echidna shook her head, having shbacks from the previous night.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Anna asked.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry. Shall we go, then?" Echidna replied, taking Anna''s hand and heading towards the kitchen.


    Inside the castle, in one of the rooms on the first floor, Dantalian would be with his group, or most of them, as Freytan was in a deep sleep. Meanwhile, Amanda would silently observe Fiona and Dantalian''s training from the right corner of the room, away from them. The room would be adorned with intricate designs and ornaments. The walls would be covered with tapestries depicting ancient battles of elven warriors and mythical creatures, like a massive green dragon that spanned across the entire sky.


    Soft rays of sunlight would filter through stained ss windows, casting colorful patterns on the polished wooden floor. The room would be spacious, allowing ample space for training exercises and simtedbat. Various weapons, from gleaming swords to ornate staffs, would be disyed on racks along the walls.


    ''I can''t believe the master is weaker than Fiona... It can''t be true'' Amanda thought as she observed arge ice pir in the middle of the arena, with Dantalian at its center.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You''re too slow, my dear master. With that speed, you''ll never have my body."


    Two seconds after Fiona spoke, Dantaliannded next to her. Looking at the crumbling ice pir, he asked, "What did you say, Fiona?"


    Fiona smiled, and something cold struck the back of Dantalian''s head, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "You''re too slow. That''s what I said, my owner" Fiona said, looking at Dantalian as she pressed his head against the floor with her ice clone.


    ''He''s not even using the power he gained from absorbing all the Krintoin energy from the kingdom'' Dantalian smiled, digging his five fingers into the ground. He exerted strength and rose in one motion, breaking the ice clone''s arm and kicking towards the real Fiona''s face.


    With ease, Fiona stopped Dantalian''s leg with her own, lifting Dantalian up and making him crash forcefully into the ground, creating a crater where his bodynded.


    ''Aahhhhh, what was that? Did the master lose? Again? This can''t be true; it must be an illusion. Of course, he wouldn''t lose like this'' Amanda stood up, her eyes taking on a feline appearance.


    "Amanda, sit down. No attacking your allies," Dantalian spoke while sitting, running his hand behind his neck.


    "Huh? Sorry, master" Amanda quickly sat back down, leaning against the wall and fidgeting with her own fingers.


    "So, how was I this time, Fiona?" Dantalian asked.


    Fiona crouched in front of Dantalian, cing her hand on her chin, deep in thought. "Hmm, how can I put it, my owner? If you had used the golden energy, I wouldn''t have been able to stop your initial attack. But afterwards, you would have died, and I wouldn''t even need the ice clone for that" Fiona spoke with a cold gaze towards Dantalian, pondering the different ways the fight would end after receiving Dantalian''s first attack.


    "Oh, I see... So, I really need to improve my movements" Dantalian said, looking at the gauntlets in his hands.


    ''It makes sense... In all the fights so far, I''ve just copied things I saw in my past life or used minimal boxing and judo that I tried to learn in the previous world... Although, now that I think about it, I didn''t use any of them.''


    Dantalian and Fiona sensed Amanda''s pressure increasing. Their eyes took on an amphibian appearance.


    "Exactly, your movements, and her, your self-control" Fiona said, taking a step forward. Amidst a freezing mist, she appeared in front of Amanda, touching her forehead, causing a cold breeze to circte throughout Amanda''s body, making her fall to her knees.


    Dantalian stood up, activating the divine hand and covering his legs. He took a step forward, appearing beside Fiona, looking at Amanda''s now drowsy face. "Her ability is making her too impulsive."


    "That''s because of her ability? If that''s the case, then she must not have fully adapted to it yet... Alright, my owner, if you allow me, I''d like to train her as well" Fiona said, crouching down and looking at Amanda.


    "If you have a way to elerate her adaptation, then go ahead, Fiona," he replied, turning around and destroying all the ice spikes that the Fiona clone had dropped,unching them in her direction.


    "Great, now let''s continue your training, my owner" Fiona said, and at the same time, Dantalian felt her hand striking his face, throwing him to the other side of the training room.


    "Now, it will be close-rangebat," Fiona''s eyes gained a strong blue glow as she held a sword made of ice.


    Thirty minutes passed, and Anna and Echidna were entering the arena.


    "I wonder if Master Dantalian will like it? I''ve never made cupcakes before," Anna said, smiling and exuding an angelic aura.


    ''Ugh, I''m going to go blind like this'' Echidna thought.


    "Of course, he''ll like them. I tasted them and found them delicious, Princess" Echidna said, smiling.


    ''Just don''t mention that your initial intention was to make a sweet cake...'' Anna had confused salt with sugar, but because of the joy Anna disyed, Echidna just let her continue.


    "Hahaha, that''s exactly how it should be, My Owner. You should aim right there," Fiona''s voice could be heard from afar.


    "You''re so slippery, I can''t touch you properly" Dantalian replied.


    "Oh, what are they doing?" Anna said, running and opening the door, finding the arenapletely destroyed and Fiona and Dantalian training.


    At that moment, Dantalian''s body was covered in small superficial cuts, with his clothes torn apart. He was stepping on Fiona''s right foot while holding her sword with his left gauntlet andnding a punch on Fiona''s stomach.


    "No, no, My Owner" Fiona performed a backflip,nding a kick to Dantalian''s chin before he fell to the ground. She spun her leg in the air, wrapping it around his neck, and with her crotch pressing against his head, she brought him to the ground, falling backward.


    "So, My Owner, are you going to give up?" Fiona said. At this point, her clothes were alsopletely destroyed, leaving her nearly naked, conveniently with pieces of fabric covering her intimate areas.


    "Oh, how indecent. They''re... they''re training, Miss Anna," Echidna said, touching Anna''s shoulder. Anna was so pale that she looked like a corpse, as if her soul was leaving her.


    ''The arena... they destroyed the training arena... What am I going to tell my parents?''

 Chapter 70 FIONA, YOU FUCKING BITCH!

    ?


    "Miss Anna? What are you doing here?" Fiona asked, tightening her grip and whispering, "Come on, Master, your new servant has arrived. Are you really going to y the fool?"


    "Urgh," Dantalian remained motionless, or so it seemed.


    ''What is that on his chest?'' Echidna thought. She had already given up on bringing Anna back to reality, leaving her as a lifeless puppet standing next to her.


    With his mouth closed, Dantalian began inhaling and exhaling rapidly, causing his chest to sink and rise.


    Confused by this sight and not understanding its purpose, Fiona said, "My Owner, have youpletely lost your mind?" Freytan tightened her grip on Dantalian''s neck to the point where it could actually endanger his life. "Argh!!"


    Dantalian closed his mouth and, in the meantime, acted without any reason like a madman, diverting Fiona''s attention to the lower half of his body.


    With his legs bent, Dantalian flexed them, cracking the ground beneath his feet andunching the weight of his body forward.


    In mid-air, he quickly brought his arms back, striking Fiona''s hands, causing her to release him, then catching and throwing her down towards the ground, all of this happening within a short period of three seconds.


    Fiona collided with the ground, raising dust throughout the surrounding area. "Very well, My Owner."


    Fiona stood upside down with her hands on the ground. "Did you forget who I am? This won''t affect me." Fiona quickly folded her arms andunched herself upward.


    Since this fight was focused solely on Dantalian''s physical abilities and he was forbidden from using golden energy, despite having good reflexes, Fiona''s speed made it impossible for him to dodge.


    As a result, he took a direct hit to his face from Fiona''s feet, sending him crashing into the arena wall, breaking through it and falling into the corridor that led to the arena.


    ''What just happened here?'' Echidna thought, then heard Dantalian''s groan of pain, causing her to turn around in desperation.


    "Lord Dantalian, what the hell were you thinking? How is this training? Are you insane?"


    Moving his arms and legs, Dantalian looked at Echidna and said, "You should worry about me a bit more, huh?"


    "Huh??? But that''s exactly what I said! And how the hell are you fine after being attacked..." Echidna looked at Dantalian and noticed that the fabric that was still covering his intimate parts had disappeared, leaving Dantalianpletely naked.


    Covering her eyes, Echidna shouted, "Ahhhhh, you pervert!"


    Dantalian looked down. "Oh."


    "Well, you''ve seen me having sex, so what''s the problem with seeing me naked?" Dantalian''s head didn''t seem to be functioning properly, and he simply blurted out the first thing that came to his mind.


    "Hahaha, it looks like I kicked you too hard this time," Fiona said.


    "Miss Fiona, please do something," Echidna said, turning to Fiona, only to see herpletely naked as well.


    "Ah, two perverts!" Echidna grabbed the still unconscious Anna and started running away.


    "Ouch... My head," Dantalian said, rubbing the back of his neck.


    ''What happened to Echidna? She shouldn''t be easily affected like this,'' Dantalian tried to think, but the headache made him give up and crouch down on the ground.


    "Ah... That really hurt, Fiona. Why did you use so much force?"


    "If you can''t handle a kick like that, then you need to get much stronger, or else your little friend will be destroyed," Fiona said, walking alongside him, starting to head towards the room, then stopping midway, realizing the situation was leaning in that direction, and assuming a running position, disappearing into a cold mist.


    Dantalian sighed, activating the Divine Hand, allowing the golden energy to cover his head and conceal his intimate parts. The golden energy on his head began to ease the pain, allowing him to stand up normally.


    ''This body is definitely not human. That damn kick would have taken my head off if it were,'' Dantalian thought, pondering the origin of the original protagonist.


    ''But my neck is still fucking hurting.''


    When Dantalian looked at his neck, he saw a small amount of blood forming a tiny cut. ''Fiona, you damn bitch... You almost killed me.''


    At that moment, as anger took hold of Dantalian''s body, revealing his true identity, Amanda woke up and arrived just as the explosion urred.


    ''Who is this?''


    Amanda realized it was her master.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Huh...? Why is the master using that kind ofnguage?''


    Amanda began hearing words she had never known existed.


    ''How can there be so many ways to curse someone?''


    For seven seconds, Dantalian vented his rage through his voice, his eyes shining brightly with a golden glow. Then his voice finally ceased, and calmness followed secondster.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!! FIONA, YOU FUCKING BITCH, COME BACK HERE!"


    Dantalian hadn''t noticed that Amanda had awakened, and she covered her bodypletely with golden energy, chasing after Fiona. The st of wind caused by her eleration hit Amanda, causing her clothes to rip apartpletely, and the windows near the arena shattered.


    "Awhahaha... What was that? What did Fiona do? What am I doing here?" Amanda spoke as her legs lost strength, and she fell to the ground, sitting down.


    A few seconds passed, and Amanda, motionless, contemted the situation she had witnessed. "Whatever it was, Fiona deserved it, and the master seemed really cool when he was angry." Amanda''s fantasies helped her alleviate the problem of the situation.


    Returning to where Dantalian was, a chase was unfolding.


    "Fiona, stop right there!" Dantalian shouted.


    "Hahahaha, catch me if you can, my owner!" Fionaughed, pausing for a moment and digging her leg into the ground, increasing her speed as she caught sight of the castle''s exit, running towards it.


    "Ahh, my owner ,e and catch this cow, hehehe. Didn''t expect a kick was all I needed," Fiona thought, reaching the entrance of the castle and running outside towards the staircase.


    "How the hell can she be so fast? Was it the absorption of Krintoin energy?" Dantalian exited the castle two seconds after Fiona.


    "What the hell is going on?" Echidna said, looking at the situation from her room.


    "Huh? Wait, where am I?" Anna looked around, realizing she was in Echidna''s room. She sighed in relief and said, "So, was it all just a nightmare?"


    ''Oh... What am I going to do with her? Was that arena so important to think that way?'' Echidna thought as she watched Dantalian chase Fiona up the stairs.


    "What are you two doing now?" Echidna spoke, forgetting that Anna had woken up.


    Anna, who had gotten up and was now next to Echidna, looked at the situation and pointed at the window, trembling. "Echidna, tell me something. It was all just a nightmare, right?"


    "To be honest... No. Everything that happened was real," Echidna spoke in the best way she could think of. ''If I lie, it will only make the situation worse.''


    "Ah, whatever, screw the story. The story of the elven warriors. They didn''t do anything to save the kingdom. The only one who did was Dantalian, so he can do whatever he wants, hehehe," Anna said, staggering backward. The angelic look in her eyes seemed to disappear.


    Echidna, observing this sudden drastic change, spoke again, this time forgetting about Dantalian and Fiona.


    "Miss Anna, are you okay?" Echidna asked, concerned.


    Anna raised her hand, brushing her hair back and disying a smile of superiority. She said, "Okay? I''ve never been better, and it''s all thanks to Master Dantalian."


    "But what about the arena? Is everything really fine? I know your parents won''t do anything serious to Mr. Dantalian since he saved the kingdom, but..." Echidna was interrupted by Anna, who waved her hand, signaling "no" several times.


    "The arena will be fixed by those useless warriors, and my parents will never know that this happened. I hope you can keep this secret for me, alright?"


    ''Dantalian, what have you done? The person in front of me is no longer the Anna I knew,'' Echidna thought.


    "Hahaha, I feel so free. Why did I act that way for so long? Ahhh, I have to thank Master Dantalian for this."


    Anna rushed to the window, watching Dantalian chasing Fiona. "That bitch! It''s all her fault. Master Dantalian could have gotten into trouble because of her."


    Echidna, looking at Anna, would see a demonic face. All the angelic air she once had waspletely destroyed. ''Mr. Dantalian, it''s better for you to leave soon and take me with you.''


    Returning to where Dantalian was, the two of them finally seemed to be getting tired, and they were now only a few hundred meters away from reaching the start of the staircase.


    [Dantalian, it''s best for you to go back running and solve this problem. The Heroine Anna seems to be undergoing a change, and if you don''t act quickly, her sadistic nature in the original game will be nothingpared to what she will be.]


    The entity''s message was not heard by Dantalian at that moment. He had leaped towards Fiona, deactivating the Divine Hand as he collided with her, embracing her tightly and rolling down several floors. This was nothing for the two of them. When they finally stopped, Fiona spoke, "You caught me, my owner . Your speed and endurance have truly increased significantly. Congrattions."

 Chapter 71 Yandere?

    ?


    "You slut, turning this into a training session just to alleviate your guilt, huh?" Dantalian spoke while pressing Fiona''s hands against the ground.


    "Hehehe, it seems you''ve figured it out... Sorry, I''ll hold back my strength, I promise," Fiona said, looking around. "If you''re still interested in this ogre, how about somepensation?"


    Dantalian stared directly into Fiona''s eyes and said, "How much is your owner''s life worth? Tell me."


    "Fine... There''s nothing I can do. I ept my fate. Do as you please," Fiona replied, closing her eyes.


    "Hahaha, what are you doing?"


    "Huh? Aren''t you angry?" Fiona asked.


    "To be honest, it''s impossible to describe what I felt, but it was the first time I enjoyed fighting, and we got carried away," Dantalian said, sighing. "My Owner... You''re so foolish," Fiona said, looking at Dantalian with disdain.


    "Yeah, I know... I hate this side of me too," Dantalian sighed. "But while I was chasing after you, I actually thought about it, and it was good to discover my current limits."


    "I don''t even know how to react to that... You''re truly bizarre, and that''s why I love you," Fiona said, easily freeing herself from Dantalian''s grasp and kissing him. After the kiss, Fiona sighed and looked at Dantalian, saying, "In the end, I need to train on how to be weak. Could you be my teacher?"


    "You deserve a good spanking, that''s what you deserve," Dantalian said, looking at Fiona without showing any reaction.


    "Alright, alright. Well, now we better head back to the arena. After all, we left our little pet there," Fiona released Dantalian and turned towards the castle. "Should''ve gone to another ce to climb all this."


    Hearing this, Dantalian looked around, searching for a part of the Great Mother. A trunk from the Great Mother quickly descended, gently touching the ground in front of them.


    "So, you could have done that from the beginning?" Fiona asked, only to see the words "I only help you because you saved the kingdom, but I won''t tolerate anything rted to ying" forming on the tree trunk she was about to climb.


    "You see, Dantalian? It''s better not to y around anymore. You really are an idiot... Let''s go, Great Mother, leave him here," Fiona said, sping her hands together and smiling at Dantalian as the tree carried her flying towards the castle.


    When Dantalian could no longer see any sign of Fiona in his view, he smiled and sighed in relief Listening to the shrill voice in his head


    [What the hell happened here? Why were you pretending to be crazy and why didn''t you pay attention to what I said?]


    Dantalian began climbing the staircase while taking this time to speak to the entity.


    '' I wasn''tpletely pretending because we can say that the kick shut down my logical thinking for a few seconds. ''


    [Do you have an on/off button on your face or something?]


    '' Seeing your death is not very pleasant, especially considering that it won''t be thest time I train with her... ''


    [Okay... I didn''t quite understand, but was that why you chased after her?]


    '' Not at that moment. I had already vented all my anger and realized it would be a great opportunity to advance things with Fiona since I can''t defeat her yet. ''


    [In the end, you''re the one to me for giving her more power.]


    Dantalian shrugged. '' I simply gave more power to a woman. What''s wrong with that? ''


    '' But now that I''ve answered your question, what was it that we were talking about? While I was focused on this event? ''


    [About that, did you do something that strengthened Anna''s inner demon? She won''t just be a sadist anymore; she''ll be a yandere type. Hahaha, well done dealing with her, and our little conversation consumed quite some time, didn''t it?]


    "Oh fuck, great mother, please take me to the castle urgently."


    Two seconds after Dantalian spoke, arge tree trunknded in front of him, carrying him flying towards the castle''s entrance.


    ''Anna, Anna, be a good girl. If you try to get rid of your rivals, you''ll end up in trouble,'' Dantalian thought.


    Two minutes had passed, and when he finally arrived in front of the castle, he activated the divine hand, covering his eyes, and jumped in front of the door. He looked around, but nothing strange seemed to be happening. Freytan was still sleeping peacefully, and Amanda was lying next to him. Fiona was taking a bath.


    '' Hmm, strange... Echidna and Anna are sitting next to each other, but their energy levels seem normal. If she really were a yandere heroine, their energies should be chaotic,'' Dantalian thought as he entered the castle. He was greeted by one of the elven maids.


    "Wee back, and don''t worry, we''ve already heard everything about the incident. You can go talk to Miss Anna freely."


    '' So, it''s going to be like that?'' Dantalian thought, holding the maid''s hand and smiling as he followed her.


    "Are you sure this is the right way?" Dantalian asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Of course, you''ve been here before, haven''t you?" the maid replied, stopping in front of Anna''s room and saying, "Miss, Mr. Dantalian has arrived."


    The sound of heavy footsteps could be heard, and Anna rushed out of the room, jumping onto Dantalian and wrapping her legs around his body. Her eyes were teary.


    "Master Dantalian, what do I do now?" Anna asked, gripping his shoulder, her disheveled hair falling in front of her eyes, and trembling as she clung to him.


    "What''s wrong? What happened, Miss Anna?" Dantalian asked.


    ''What is this? Her energy seems normal considering her current state, but what was that the entity said? Was it a lie?''


    Anna sobbed and turned to Echidna, saying, "Tell him... I can''t... I can''t..."


    Anna rested her head on Dantalian''s shoulder, closing her eyes.


    "Mr. Dantalian, first of all, what I''m about to say isplicated," Echidna said, rubbing her forehead.


    The maid, who had remained still and silent, turned around and said, "If you need anything, just call for us, masters" After that, she walked straight down the corridor in the opposite direction from where she came with Dantalian.


    Returning a few minutes back in time while they were still in Echidna''s room,


    At the same time that Dantalian was chasing Fiona, Anna''s legs began to tremble, and in a few moments, she would lose all her strength, falling to her knees on the floor.


    "It''s impossible! I can''t be like Miss Fiona. What should I do? Echidna? My anger will kill me." The tears kept flowing.


    '' So that''s why she was acting strange. '' Echidna crouched down, cing her hand on Anna''s head, but before she could say anything, Anna intervened.


    "There''s nothing to say. I''m useless... I can''t even stay out of my room... Did you know I sent the entire cleaning crew there?"


    "Not even Mr. Dantalian could clean that room, you know? You''re just doing what a princess would do." Echidna tried to say the best thing that came to her mind to calm down this little thing.


    "But the arena... I can''t tell Master Dantalian to fix or pay for it. It would be disrespectful since they didn''t do it on purpose," Anna said, looking at Echidna.


    "The castle has protective magic on the walls, right? And nobody should go around painting history or putting valuable things in a ce where they shouldn''t, like an arena, you know?" Echidna took both of Anna''s hands, lifting her up, and then let go, holding her cheeks. "You have to tell your father that, and also... What if your future son-inw was strong enough to surpass the defense magic?"


    Anna sobbed and wiped her tears. "I''ll still get scolded for that, but I don''t care. And if anything, I''ll help fix that arena myself and find the painter... But what should I do about Master Dantalian?"


    The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard, and the voices of some maids spoke, "The princess''s room will still have a slight strange smell, but her normal perfume will be enough to cover it. You can go back to your room without any problems."


    Now returning to the present,


    "So that''s what happened," Echidna said, getting up from the bed.


    "Hmm, so those crude drawings on the wall were something that important?" Dantalian spoke, stroking Anna''s head and quickly looking at her.


    Echidna brought her hand to Dantalian''s mouth, saying, "Don''t say that, Mr. Dantalian. She''s already troubled, and if someone hears that, it could make things worse."


    Dantalian sighed as the warm air hit Echidna''s hand. She immediately realized what she had done and moved back, saying, "Sorry, sorry."


    "No need to be like that. After all, you''re the daughter of the duchess. But ignoring that factor, it seems like the solution you gave her is already great," Dantalian said, lifting Anna off hisp and cing her gently on the bed.


    "Are you sure? I just said what came to mind to calm her down."


    "Of course, and if needed, I''lle back here to take responsibility."


    ''Because they would never ask for it,'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian got up from the bed, extending his hand to Echidna and said, "We should leave here and let her sleep. And Miss Echidna, it seems like you''re going through some troubles as well. Would you like to talk about it?"


    Echidna, looking at Dantalian, felt a slight difort and said, "Me? What are you talking about? But if you want to talk, we can do itter because now that this is settled, I need to take care of something."


    "Alright, we''ll talkter then," Dantalian said and left the room first, distancing himself and heading towards his own room.


    With the divine hand still activated, he brought it to his ear, focusing on Anna''s room. He heard nothing but Anna''s sleeping breaths, so he deactivated it and continued walking towards his room. ''Is that painting something important? Don''t lie to me, Anna.''

 Chapter 72 Lake

    ?


    "On that same night, while Freytan was still in a deeper sleep than usual, Fiona and Amanda were lying in the same bed, sleeping. The sight of the three women deeply asleep was beautiful to behold. However, Dantalian, with his eyes closed, sat on the chair at the vanity, facing away from the mirror.


    The golden energypletely covered his eyes and ears, and when he looked towards Anna''s room, focusing solely on it...


    ''Let''s see who you really are,'' Dantalian thought, creating a mental image of Anna''s room in his mind,bining it with what he could see and hear, striving to achieve the closest possible replica. ''That should be enough.''


    Several minutes passed, and apart from the gentle sound of Anna''s sleeping breath, nothing was amiss. ''What a perceptive woman. Since when can she tell when someone is lying?''


    It''s obvious that something is wrong. Anyone who has yed this game knows that the paintings on the walls of this castle are just meaningless drawings. And since the main rule of this world is to follow what is written in the story, there''s no way he could have adapted the meaning of the paintings, and Dantalian knows that.


    "It will be difficult to find a w in this performance. She really got into character," Dantalian thought, smiling, and so four days passed.


    During these four days, Dantalian''s training with Fiona continued, fortunately, this time no one nearly lost their neck.


    As for Anna, she didn''t show anything different in these four days. In the end, Dantalian simply enjoyed as he should, to the point that in these four days, he had intercourse with the three girls again. And now, at dawn on the fifth day, while all four girls were asleep, he was heading towards ake where Echidna was.


    "It''s been long enough. I need to proceed with the revenge n against Marian," Dantalian thought, a few meters away from reaching theke. He arrived fourteen minutes after Echidna intentionally.


    Echidna, noticing his presence, spoke, "Don''te here, can''t you see I''m alone?"


    "Huh? Is someone there?" Dantalian ran, reaching the edge of theke, looking at Echidna, and asked, "Echidna? What are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean? I should be the one asking why you''re following me. That''s not something nice to do," Echidna spoke, submerging almost her entire body in the water, leaving only her head above.


    Dantalian pointed his finger at Echidna, speaking in a calm tone, "I''ve been walking around here every day. You know I train here, don''t you? Wasn''t it you who set up this whole situation? After all, you''ve been acting strange all these days."


    "The reason is that looking at your face disgusts me, so don''t stay here. Go away, go away," Echidna said, divingpletely into theke.


    ''So she sees me as a monster?'' Dantalian thought about the whole situation. ''Well, it makes sense, but it will work anyway.''


    After taking off only his shoes, Dantalian jumped into theke.


    Thisgoon is one of the three in the elf region, and the one they are in is thergest. In a future chapter of the game, they will have toe back here and go deep into thiske. ''Just wait for me. I will retrieve you, my precious treasure,'' Dantalian thought, looking into the depths of theke, feeling as if two enormous eyes were watching him. ''Wow


    , the pressure here is intense. I don''t know how they haven''t noticed it yet.''


    ''But it''s not the right time for that yet...'' Dantalian looked around, searching for Echidna, and saw her swimming diagonally to hide in a small cave nearby. ''Honestly, this shouldn''t have ke" in its name.''


    Dantalian began swimming after Echidna, who increased her speed, distancing herself even further from Dantalian.


    ''Are you a fish or something? How are you so fast?'' Dantalian increased his speed as well, chasing after Echidna.


    ''Damn it... Stop following me, just leave. I don''t want to talk to you, just go away,'' Echidna realized what she had done, shaking her head. ''What an idiot! What an idiot! Is he some kind of mind reader to hear my thoughts?''


    "What are you doing, standing still like that?" Dantalian reached Echidna while she was distracted by intrusive thoughts.


    ''Wait, how?'' Echidna thought, feeling Dantalian''s embrace, and his voice entered her ear again. "What happened? Why are you like this? Haven''t you seen me do something like this before?"


    Around the heads of Echidna and Dantalian, there was a golden energy sphere with a long hose rising to the surface, allowing them to breathe underwater.


    "But don''t rx too much. If we stop moving our legs, we''re done for, hahaha." Dantalian looked at Echidna''s face. She tried to show disgust, but it was fake. If she really wanted to distance herself from him, she could simply leave theke upon seeing him approach. What was the point of going to a ce that would clearly be seen by him?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Do you know the universal weak spot of men? Don''t you?" Dantalian spoke, looking ahead and avoiding direct eye contact with Echidna. "If you want to escape, use your knee. You''d be doing something good, right? Hitting two birds with one stone."


    ''But what is he talking about? What nonsense is this?'' Echidna thought, turning her eyes toward Dantalian, realizing that his mind was elsewhere.


    ''What are you doing? He pursues me and catches me, and now he''s ignoring me and telling me to run away?''


    Echidna ced her hands on Dantalian''s belly, pushing him forward, to her surprise, it was easier than she thought. Her head passed through the golden energy as if it didn''t exist.


    "Just leave this ce, Mr. Dantalian," Echidna turned around and swam towards the cave, her movements seemed faster than before.


    ''This girl really has no sense,'' Dantalian thought, making the golden energy sphere disappear,pletely covering his arms and legs.


    When Echidna reached the front of the cave, she no longer felt Dantalian''s presence. Turning in the water, she thought, ''Finally, I''ve shaken him off. Why doesn''t he understand that I don''t want to talk to him?''


    After taking another look around, Echidna entered the cave. There was nothing but natural lighting from small, bright yellow stones on the wall. "Finally alone," Echidna said, holding her hair with both hands and twisting it, causing arge amount of water to flow out.


    "So, does that mean I don''t exist?" Dantalian spoke, sitting on the cave floor, tossing three small stones in the air and catching them one by one before they hit the ground.


    A small whirlwind formed above Echidna''s palm. "How did you get here? Leave now."


    "But you invited me toe here, make up your mind!" Dantalian said, standing up and throwing the three stones in her direction. "Why don''t you give it a try? It''s good for testing your reflexes." Dantalian spoke, appearing next to Echidna seconds before the stones reached her.


    "Be careful, Echidna," Dantalian said, catching the stones before they hit her. "Take them, you need to reflect a little."


    "Oh my god, all this just to say that?" Echidna used a gust of wind to push Dantalian forward.


    When he stopped, remaining still on the ground, he asked, "So, should I stay or should I go?"


    Echidna propelled herself forward, enveloping her legs in wind, appearing in front of Dantalian and saying, "Why go through all this effort? Do you really want my body that badly?"


    Echidna lifted Dantalian off the ground with a gust of wind. "Take it and then disappear, okay? I don''t want to talk."


    "You''ve misunderstood something, Miss Echidna."


    "What would that be? You had your way with the princess, and now you want me, right? That''s why you came here, for my mother''s reward, isn''t it?"


    "You''re beautiful, and you look even better in that bikini."


    Echidna is wearing a bikini where the top isposed of contrasting colors on each side. One side is ck, while the other is white.


    The bottom part of the bikini features a pattern of three diagonal white stripes on a ck background.


    Dantalian raised his hand, gesturing for Echidna to stop speaking. "I told you your mother exaggerated things on Wednesday, didn''t I? This is one of those instances. I only asked for an invitation to a party, and I declined you."


    Dantalian touched the center of Echidna''s chest. "But that doesn''t mean I don''t want you. I just don''t want you as a reward. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy the moment."


    Echidna smiled and said, "You can''t lie, Mr. Dantalian, so all the trials on this day were for nothing?" Echidna took Dantalian''s hand and ced it on her left breast.


    ''You''re rigid and follow the rules; if you break one, you''ll feel extremely guilty... What has your mother done to you, my dear Echidna?'' Dantalian thought, pulling his arm back and pping Echidna''s face, sending her crashing into the right wall of the cave.

 Chapter 73 Guilty

    ?


    ''What? Why did he do that?'' That was Echidna''s thought at the moment she received the p.


    When she collided with the cave wall, she stood up as if nothing had happened, even the mark of Dantalian''s palm.


    "But what do you think you''re doing?" Echidna shouted as she walked towards Dantalian.


    "It''s you who should do that now. Sit down and think about what you said and did to deserve that p," Dantalian said, pointing to the ground.


    "What do you..." Echidna clenched her fists.


    "Shut up and just think about that for now," Dantalian took a step forward, appearing in front of Echidna, saying, "You made a mistake, and you should reflect on it, and I know you don''t like that, so get on with it."


    ''I already gave him what he wanted, so why did he do this... Ahh.'' It didn''t even take three seconds for Echidna to realize her body was trembling, and her face turned red. ''I was about to do exactly what made me leave home.''


    Dantalian sighed in relief. "It seems like you understand, and seriously? Never speak that way about other girls or yourself again."


    Echidna surrounded her right fist with wind and punched Dantalian directly in the stomach, sending him flying backward and falling to the ground. "What the hell!" Dantalian punched the ground. "Why did you do that?" Dantalian looked at Echidna with his hand on his stomach.


    "I''m returning the favor, and you''re a hypocrite. You say this and that, but you did exactly the same to a princess, a princess," Echidna said, raising her hand high and creating a small tornado. "The reward you took was the virginity of a princess, you psychopath."


    "Oh, fuck!" Dantalian couldn''t do anything. In the end, he was truly in the wrong, and if he ran away, he would only be epting that everything he said was futile.


    ''I think I know what caused this whole yandere mess...'' Dantalian thought as he saw the tornadoing toward him.


    Nine minutester, the two were out of the water. Echidna looked at herself and then at Dantalian, waving her arm to the side, and a gust of wind hit them, quickly drying them both.


    "Hello, this ability is quite useful," Dantalian said, looking at Echidna. "Your body is all dry, no trace of water."


    "Please stop staring at me like that," Echidna adjusted her hair.


    Dantalian tapped his thighs and said, "Okay, now let''s talk about what''s important."


    "Huh?" Echidna tilted her head to the left. "I think we''re done with that topic, aren''t we?"


    "Oh, of course, the part between us, yes. What I want to talk about is your mother, that bitch," Dantalian said, maintaining a smile.


    "If I report this disrespect, I wonder what will happen to you? Hmmm," Echidna ced her hand on her chin, deep in thought.


    "You want to be free, don''t you? Help me, and she will never force you into anything again," hearing that caught Echidna''s attention, and she said, "So you want to turn my mother into your servant, just like you did with Anna?"


    "No, not at all. I only want her influence and also carry out a certain revenge," Dantalian exined.


    Silence hung in the air for a few seconds until she remembered Freyt


    an. "Ohhh, I see. So she belongs to that n?"


    "Exactly. I will leave the physical part to her; I will take care of the rest," Dantalian said, slowly noticing sadness spreading across Echidna''s face.


    "Freytan... Poor thing, going through something so terrible," Echidna seemed to wipe her eyes, looking at Dantalian and saying, "Alright, let''s do it. In the end, we''ll kill two birds with one stone."


    Dantalian ran his hand over Echidna''s face. "Hmm, you don''t have a fever, and there don''t seem to be any other visible symptoms."


    Echidna jumped back. "What are you doing? I didn''t give you permission to touch my body yet," Echidna thought, reflecting on what Dantalian had said. "And why did you act so strangely?"


    "And you epted the fact that I''m going to destroy your mother''s life so easily," Dantalian said bluntly. "Especially considering it''s you."


    "She doesn''t deserve empathy, that''s for sure..." Echidna''s eyes began to well up with tears again. "Poor Freytan, it''s a miracle she''s still standing."


    ''What the hell is going on? I know that in the story, Marian torments Freytan and makes her life a living hell since she messed with her n.''


    ''Let me use the bonus.'' A few seconds passed, and all the information about this subject that Noah had seen in his mind was not as aggressive as to constantly endanger her life.


    Echidna snapped her fingers, and Dantalian snapped back to reality, looking at Echidna as she snapped her fingers and touched his face to wake him up. "Dantalian, wake up! What happened? Did you run out of mana?"


    Dantalian held Echidna''s hand and said, "No, I was just thinking about something that left me curious."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Oh? What would that be? If I know and can say it, I don''t mind telling you," Echidna said, jumping back to create some distance between her and Dantalian.


    ''I better be careful. For now, I can''t let him catch me off guard again.'' Echidna raised the hand that Dantalian had held up to her nose. ''His scent is good, better than I''ve ever smelled before... Could it be because the way I see him has changed?''


    Before, she saw Dantalian as a heartless monster who abused women, but now she sees him as an oblivious pervert.


    "It''s something personal, so let''s just leave it. You wouldn''t tell me anyway," Dantalian said.


    Echidna looked into Dantalian''s eyes, and it was clear as day.


    "Ask me the question. I''ll let this one pass to make up for the way I acted towards you..."


    "Oh, really? What a good girl," Dantalian said, clenching his fists.


    "You better shut up, the typhoons weren''t even that strong," Echidna retorted, looking at the other person. "And it''s your fault for what you did to Anna."


    "What happened in the past then? I know about the source of Freytan''s anger towards her mother, but I don''t know the details," Dantalian''s question almost made Echidna''s ears bleed.


    "No... Even if I wanted to break the rules... I can''t," Echidna said, breaking the sentence into pieces, concluding with, "Mother... insane."


    Dantalian pondered on this, remembering some out-of-game content from one of the books that told the stories of other game characters, including a character who was an exorcist and mentioned the seal of insects. "My goodness... Your mother is truly insane."


    "I''m d you understand..." Echidna said, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "You''re really good at this. Maybe we should y a divination game with the other girls?" Dantalian said, patting Echidna''s head, and she epted the affection. ''It''s nice to be praised sometimes. I''ll let this one pass.''


    "And now, what will we do about Dantalian?" Echidna asked, keeping her eyes closed.


    "First


    , we need to wait for the girls to wake up. After that, we''ll enjoy a good meal, and then we''ll return. Enough time must have passed for the seed I nted to sprout," Dantalian replied.


    "If you already have a n in motion, why do you need me?" Echidna asked.


    "Oh, about that, this is just the first phase of dissemination. It''s the easiest of all, hahaha, but it''s also the most time-consuming."


    Echidna pondered the possibilities of this revenge n, then spoke, "That didn''t answer my question; it only created more doubts."


    "In short, you will be one of the main yers in Phase Two: the capture."


    "Ah, so I''ll be a helpless damsel? If that''s the case, it''s better to give up. Either way, my mother would find a way to make everyone favor her through the tragedy that is happening," Echidna said, performing in a dramatic and exaggerated manner.


    "Don''t worry about that. She doesn''t care about you, but she cares about what you can bring, right? And now my value has doubled since I''ve saved two areas," Dantalian held Echidna''s hand and said, "Would you ept being my fake reward?"


    Echidna thought for a moment about the pros and cons of this situation. In the end, she arrived at an answer quite quickly. "I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    "I won''t, except for Marian, everyone will be happy," Dantalian kissed Echidna''s hand.


    ''If it weren''t for what I''ve seen of him, I could consider him minimally sufficient for me,'' Echidna extended her arms, pointing to the castle. "Shall we? And of course, you go first."


    Dantalian snapped his fingers. "You''re quite clever."


    Meanwhile, in the castle, Anna had already woken up and left the room, trying not to wake anyone else. She went to the kitchen and saw the cooks doing their work. She said, "I want to make breakfast for Lord Dantalian."


    The maids looked at each other and sighed. "Go ahead, help the princess," one of the maids said.


    "Leave it to me," the youngest maid responded.


    Anna''s face filled with joy, and she hopped around a little. "So, can I really do it? You''ll let me?"


    "Yes, miss, but first, you need to know that you can''t touch anything sharp or get too close to the stove, understood?" the youngest maid said.


    "Of course, no problem. Let''s do it then."

 Chapter 74 Returning To Capital

    ?


    "I''m sorry, Anna, but I haven''tpleted my mission yet, and I''ve already stayed longer than I should have," replied Dantalian.


    Freytan let out a tired yawn, her weary eyes bloodshot from sleep deprivation. She longed to rest her head on a soft pillow, knowing it would instantly lull her into a deep slumber. " Let''s go... Thanks to Dantalian, my body feels weak. " she murmured, her voice betraying exhaustion.


    Anna reluctantly released Dantalian''s hand, taking a few hesitant steps backward as her gaze swept over the scene¡ªa scene where Dantalian stood amidst four girls. "Alright, I don''t want to interfere with your ns, Master Dantalian, but I hope you''ll visit us in the future."


    ''My dear Anna, of course I''lle back. I can''t let the treasure in theke wait for me any longer.''


    "What a pity. It would have been so much fun if all five of us could enjoy Dantalian. Such a shame," Said Fionamented, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "No, three was already enough. We didn''t need a fourth," Amanda dered, her gaze lingering on the vacant spot where Echidna was supposed to be.


    Echidna gently urged Freytan to settle inside the carriage, covering her with a cozy nket. "Get in there, Freytan, and don''t worry. I''ll take care of you so nothing happens during the journey," she reassured, her voice infused with a soothing warmth. Freytan, now reclining on the right seats of the carriage, sumbed to weariness.


    "Echidna, what are you doing? That''s something the master should do," Amanda said, entering the carriage, while Fiona maintained a silent presence beside Dantalian.


    "Hahaha, I apologize for that," Dantalian said. "And Anna, even if we''re far apart, don''t hesitate to call me if you need anything."


    ''This ce will only be important again in chapter five, so it''s fine to do this,'' thought Dantalian, contemted Dantalian, his gaze fixated on a faint blush adorning Anna''s nose


    "If that''s the case, please stay away from a terrible monster that you need to defeat," Anna said, her hands delicately covering her face.


    "Are you sure about that, Miss Anna? I don''t sense anything dangerous other than Anna''s silent presence behind me, hahaha," Echidna said, pointing silently at Amanda, her cold eyes directly focused on Anna.


    ''Just because I let them have some fun these past few days doesn''t mean they can do whatever they want,'' thought Amanda.


    Before Anna even spoke, Dantalian had already understood her true intention. She wasn''t talking about a real monster but rather a figurative one.


    "Ah, you misunderstood me, Fiona," Anna pointed and raised her left hand, pointing towards the castle as she spoke. "The monster I''m talking about is my father, hehehe." Anna''s hands descended, sping together as she leaned forward. With a soft tone, she continued "After all, with the number of seeds that Master Dantalian has given, we''re sure to have a small and beautiful flower."


    When Amanda heard thisst sentence, it felt like her body had been struck by thousands of swords. "Huh?"


    "Ho... How can that be? A... a... Baby?" Amanda stammered, her hand instinctively finding its ce on her abdomen. ''Why am I not...? Do I have a problem?''


    "Hohoho, so what will you do, Dantalian?" Fiona asked, her face adorned with a mischievous smile. She derived genuine enjoyment from witnessing the situation.


    "Master, why did you choose her and not me? Is it because of my previous illness?" Amanda asked, her expression filled with tears.


    "Don''t be like that, Amanda. In the end, we will all have a flower from him, right? I am just the first, hehehe." There was a clear air of superiority in her words and actions towards Amanda.


    ''Oh my, I''ll have to find a way to invent condoms after this...'' Dantalian pondered, sighing and casting a dry gaze upon the two girls.


    ''What is happening here?'' Echidna wondered, sitting in the seats facing Freytan.


    Echidna swiftly nced at Freytan, peacefully slumbering, and the chaos unraveling outside the carriage. She whispered, "I wish I could be sleeping too..." Echidna covered her ears with her hands.


    "What''s wrong? Master Dantalian, why do you have that expression?" Said Anna your voice trembled as she raised her hands in a submissive gesture, her eyes filled with concern


    "Master? Did I do something wrong again? I don''t deserve this, right? I''m sorry for speaking like this," Said Amanda your voice quivered, and she turned her head away, her gaze fixated on the ground, brimming with self-doubt.


    Dantalian''s brow furrowed as he responded "I merely looked at you. What''s wrong with that?" cing his hand gently atop the heads of both girls, activating the divine power and causing a golden energy to cover his eyes.


    "Now look at your own bodies, especially in the right area," Dantalian instructed, withdrawing his hand from their heads and gradually stepping back, creating a slight distance between them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Fiona, curious and emanating a faint blue glow in her eyes, looked directly at the faces of the two girls in her line of sight but couldn''t see anything different. "I don''t see anything strange."


    "Did you see anything, Anna?" Amanda asked.


    "No, there''s nothing different," Anna replied.


    As Anna and Amanda looked at themselves, they could indeed see the energy within Amanda''s body. A green energy with subtle traces of orange flowed in a normal pattern, while in Anna''s body, it was the same, but with a red hue.


    Dantalian snapped his fingers and spoke, "That means no seeds were nted, which means neither of you will get pregnant." He began to walk backward, facing away from the carriage. "If something had happened, even in such a short period, a different energy would have been visible. It would have been small, but the color would have stood out."


    "Well, of course, being inside them means the energy couldn''t be the same," Fiona remarked.


    Inside the carriage, Echidna waved her hand to get Amanda''s attention.


    "Now that we''ve discussed this, Anna and I are leaving. I''ll say it again, I will definitelye back," Dantalian said, turning around and entering the carriage.


    Anna didn''t respond, she simply smiled and waved, feeling Amanda''s sharp gaze on her. She thought, ''I should have done this from the beginning. There''s no turning back now; I''m already part of this little group.'' Anna winked at Amanda, who quickly urged the carriage forward, heading back towards the capital.


    Inside the carriage:


    "If we hadn''t left right away, that conversation could have turned into something more serious," Echidna said.


    "So, you noticed it too, huh?" Fiona smiled.


    "Of course, she definitely changed the way she spoke and acted. It was different from when I first met her here," Echidna looked at Dantalian and said, "And it''s all your fault."


    "And I know," Dantalian said, looking out the window. ''Five times faster, huh?''


    In front of the gate of the Elven Kingdom''s castle, Anna opened her eyes. She could no longer sense Dantalian''s presence, and with a smile on her face, she asked the maid who emerged from the ground. The maid had dark skin and short ck hair. "Have you managed to restore the defensive barrier?"


    "Unfortunately, not yet, Miss. But there''s no need to worry; it will be restored before your parents arrive."


    "And what about the paintings?" Anna turned around and started walking towards the castle, looking around and peering through the windows at some people peacefully sleeping, recovering.


    "The knights refused to repaint them. They said the culprit should be the one to do it," the maid spoke as she apanied Anna.


    "Oh, really? Then send everyone to hunt three red boars," Anna said, giving a pure smile that concealed her newfound nature.


    [The Heroine Anna is obsessed with you. Congrattions, Dantalian. You avoided a sadistic one and gained an obsessed one.]


    ''Oh, shut up, you entity,'' Dantalian leaned back, closing his eyes, thinking about how to deal with Anna now.


    A few hourster


    In the capital, at the residence of Duchess Marian, a small raven arrived, carrying a letter in its beak sent by Echidna four days ago, detailing how everything was resolved.


    "Oh!" Surprised by the content of the letter, Duchess Marian stood up from her chair. She was currently in her office. "Now it makes sense, Dantalian Lancaster-Steele. My body and I have been waiting for you. You have passed the test."


    "Oh!" Surprised by the content of the letter, Duchess Marian rose from the bath, water cascading down her naked body. Her blonde tresses clung to her skin, and droplets traced a sensual path down her voluptuous breasts, continuing along the curves of her body. With a smile of ecstatic satisfaction, she extended her hand, conjuring a small ck sphere that emerged, hovering before her. Centipedes crawled out from within, encircling the sphere.


    Marian would step out of the bathtub, leaving the ck sphere floating around her. She grabbed a towel, recalling Dantalian''s face "Now it makes sense, Dantalian Lancaster-Steele. My body and I are waiting for you. You have passed the test."

 Chapter 75 The Revenge Plan Begins

    ?


    Marian spoke, smiling at Dantalian with her elbows resting on her desk and her head resting in her hands. "Well done, Dantalian. I was truly surprised by how quickly you managed to resolve the situation my elven friends were facing."


    Dantalian sat in a simple wooden chair, which seemed too in to receive such an important visitor. With a fake smile on his face and his hand ced on his thigh, Dantalian replied, "Of course, when I set out to do something, I go and do it. By the way, have you seen your daughter? She arrived safely, and from our conversation, she seems eager to see you again." Dantalian touched his chin and continued, "She mentioned something about being a naughty girl and how the world is terrifying."


    Dantalian clicked his tongue and shook his head in disbelief. "I can''t believe she almost died because of the illness that gued the elven kingdom."


    Before Dantalian could say anything else, Marian, who had previously looked radiant with a captivating smile, suddenly turned apathetic. "What are you doing, Mr. Dantalian? Stop talking nonsense."


    ''Thank you for taking the bait,'' thought Dantalian, immediately shifting his hand to the side and feigning confusion as he spoke, "How strange. I made it clear that Miss Echidna should address this matter."


    ''What? Does he know about the letter? No, did he help write the letter?'' Marian pondered.


    "Why did she avoid talking about it? From my conversation with her, she seemed like a very obedient daughter. Whenever the girls asked about you, she only had good things to say," Dantalian chuckled and continued, "Sorry, I remembered the expression Amanda made. She really wanted to talk to you after those little conversations with Miss Echidna."


    Dantalian looked at Marian lost in thought, biting her thumbnail. ''What did she tell him? Did she only hide the fact that she fell ill? I need to talk to that insolent girl.''


    "Don''t dwell on it too much, Miss Marian. I''ve thought about it, and it actually makes sense for her to have avoided talking about the illness. After all, she truly is an adorable girl."


    ''Come on, keep going. Stop thinking about what she said. After all, you know she can''t say anything, so there''s nothing to worry about,'' Dantalian smiled, observing Marian''s expression.


    ''Wait, he''s right. Why am I acting like this? It''s not like me,'' Marian looked at Dantalian, smiling without moving a muscle. ''Did he do something?''


    Marian sighed. "You''re right. There''s no reason for her to hide anything from me. Maybe she simply forgot."


    "There''s no way she could forget, considering she was with her throughout the entire production of the fourth... hahaha, what I meant to say is that because she is so obedient and speaks so highly of you, she just didn''t want to worry you."


    ''Really, you don''t care about your daughter, do you? You can''t even think clearly about her actions,'' Dantalian thought.


    Marian smiled, returning to her "normal" state, and said, "It''s great that you''ve be such good friends with my daughter at this level. She''s very closed off and hardly speaks to me, you know? Despite being so obedient, I don''t think she likes me at all, and I don''t know why." Marian''s smile faded, revealing clear sadness.


    ''Apart from the fact that you''re a sociopath, there are other things I can think of now,'' Dantalian thought.


    "Being a mother is really difficult, isn''t it? I don''t know what I''ll do when I be a father," Dantalian pulled his chair closer, with his knees almost touching Marian''s desk.


    "But now is not the time to talk about that, Mr. Dantalian." Marian picked up the teacup in front of her, took a sip, and continued, "Regarding the reward for what happened, I don''t think you would want to be my son-inw, right?"


    "Hahaha, you like to get straight to the point, don''t you?"


    Marian ced the teacup on the table and said, "I''m a woman who doesn''t like beating around the bush, and I''ve already wasted enough of your time. So, even though you already know, would you like to be my son-inw?"


    Dantalian pointed to the tea pot, smiling.


    "Oh, of course, let me serve you. It''s good for you to feel proud of it. A regr duchess would bite her tongue before doing something like this," Marian grabbed the tea pot, simultaneously disying her assets discreetly as she pressed her breasts with her arms. After filling Dantalian''s cup, she ran her hand behind her ear, adjusting her hair. "Enjoy, Mr. Dantalian."


    ''I''m definitely enjoying, and it''s quite a pleasurable sight,'' Dantalian thought, picking up the cup to take a sip.


    "Excellent tea. Did you make it yourself, just like thest time?" Dantalian asked, savoring the aroma of the tea.


    "Yes, it was me. I''m d you enjoyed it. But now, why haven''t you responded yet? Don''t tell me you''re feeling shy," Marian spoke, cing her hand in front of her mouth, feigning surprise. "After all, my daughter is truly beautiful, don''t you think?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''What are you nning with this, Miss Marian?'' Dantalian thought, cing the cup back on the table.


    "Being straightforward, no, I don''t want to be your son-inw. Your daughter is indeed a sight to behold, but I require something else as my reward," Dantalian responded, observing Marian''s discontented expression.


    Before Marian could say anything, Dantalian continued, "Or could it be that you were unable to do something as simple as securing an invitation to a mere party?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course, I can do that. It''s easier for me than brewing tea," Marian replied, touching the rim of her cup.


    "Haha, I see. Well, if you couldn''t even manage that, I wouldn''t feel bad about declining your previous reward," Dantalian widened his eyes, looking at Marian with a smug smile.


    "Oh, so you wanted it? What a pity, hahaha."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t say anything. Just give me the invitation, okay?" Dantalian nced sideways, covering his mouth with his hand, pretending to cough.


    ''It''s obvious that he wanted it, after all, he''s a man, and his instincts will always be the same as everyone else''s. If she''s beautiful, he desires to possess her... It''s just a shame that he''s not like those foolish nobles. Only words won''t make him fully agree.''


    "Okay, okay, of course not. An honorable man like you wouldn''t have such dirty desires," Marian spoke, opening the drawer of her desk and retrieving the letter containing the invitation that Dantalian requested.


    The letter is made of aged white paper, giving it a slightly yellowed hue. A purple border encircles the entire letter, providing a majestic touch. In the center, an impressive emblem depicts a crown atop a shimmering diamond, symbolizing power and luxury.


    ''Old paper, I got the message, but screw you all. I''m going, and you''ll have to swallow your tears when you see me, old grumps.''


    One way or another, Dantalian was going to attend this party. After all, there was someone there whom he couldn''t let wreak havoc by killing a certain arrogant prince.


    "Thank you so much, this will help me a lot," Dantalian said, reaching out to take the letter when Marian pulled her arm back.


    "Before I hand this over to you, there''s something I would like to discuss with you, if possible. If not, I''ll just give it to you and we''ll say our goodbyes, but I''m sure you''ll be pleased. I''m certain of it."


    ''I had nned to assign this task to someone else, but Dantalian seems much better suited, and now there''s no reason for him to refuse the marriage with my daughter,'' Marian thought, looking at Dantalian''s anxious face.


    "Oh, it seems you don''t even need to answer, haha," Marian ced the letter on the table and continued, "Lately, various rumors about me have been circting throughout the kingdom, all tarnishing my reputation. I honestly don''t know what to do. I''ve tried to resolve it by telling the truth, but no one believes me. I don''t know why. Everyone used to listen to me, but now they only attack me."


    ''Oh, good thing I had time to grab the letter... But I can''t socially kill her.''


    Dantalian stood up and disregarded the letter on the table, walking over to Marian''s side tofort her. "Why didn''t you tell me this as soon as I arrived? It sounds serious, right? So why did you endure it for so long?"


    "I just wanted to have a normal conversation. Recently, even my own employees started looking at me with disdain," Marian spoke with a dead look in her eyes.


    ''I''m sorry, Little nt, but you''ll have to wither her. It will be very important for me, so I hope you''ve absorbed all this hatred and suspicion,'' Dantalian thought whileforting Marian.


    "Dantalian, could you help me out of this pit? I don''t have the strength for it," Marian said, rubbing her face against Dantalian''s chest.


    ''Great, because of the recent incidents, he has certainly be very popr among themoners, and when he finds the son of a bitch who spread these rumors... '' Marian thought as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ''So, Dantalian, save me and find out who did this.''


    ''Marian, I hope you like threads. I''ll buy the best ones for you.''

 Chapter 76 Mother

    ?


    ''If your mother asks anything rted to this, just agree and look at her coldly.'' These were some of Dantalian''s instructions to Echidna.


    At that moment, she was looking out the window of her room, watching Dantalian leave his house and get into the carriage. The window next to where Amanda was sitting remained closed before they left. ''She should appear at any moment.''


    Echidna threw herself back onto her bed, cing her hand on her forehead. Her breathing was irregr, and her body temperature was higher than normal, just as Dantalian had requested. ''Don''t talk about the world. You''re afraid of it. There are many demons, and you no longer want to go out. You want to be safe.''


    ''Like a beautiful princess.'' Thisst thought came along with the image of Dantalian''s radiant face and warm smile.


    ''What a bitch... Why does it have to be like this?'' Echidna thought.


    "You bastard, you bastard," Echidna said, cing her hands in front of her face. A reddish tint could be seen on her cheeks, and her eyes seemed to shine with joy.


    Before Echidna could continue to dwell on her thoughts, she could hear her mother''s heavy footsteps heading towards her room.


    ''Wee, mother, and enjoy it because this is yourst week in power,'' Echidna thought, pretending to struggle to cover herself.


    A few secondster, the door to her room opened, and Marian entered, wearing an apathetic expression. As soon as she enteredpletely, her gaze immediately fell on her daughter lying on the bed. Echidna looked like a sleeping angel, but Marian''s intuition didn''t let her be deceived. Her daughter wasn''t well; it clearly wasn''t a physical illness but a mental state that was affecting her.


    Well, that''s what Dantalian wanted her to think, and she fell for the bait once again.


    ''What an unexpected gift. This is the perfect opportunity to show what your role is, my daughter. Don''t worry, he will take good care of you,'' Marian thought as she approached her daughter''s bedside.


    Marian sat on the bed, touching Echidna''s forehead with her hand. "My god, you''re burning up."


    Marian stood up and hurriedly left Echidna''s room. ''You can''t cross the limit, or you''ll lose your usefulness. Nobody wants a doll.''


    Inside Echidna''s room, her body trembled, and cold sweat continued to run down her skin. This time, it wasn''t intentional; she was terrified. ''What was that? That cold hand wasn''t my mother''s. Who was it?''


    ''Or did she always have hands like that? Did I just never notice?'' This doubt began to nag at Echidna''s mind.


    A few minutes passed, and Marian returned with a healing potion in hand, while the ck sphere floated around her. ''Everything is normal, then.''


    Two minutester, Marian arrived at the door of her daughter''s room and saw her sitting up in bed, looking despondent. Her eyes had lost their sparkle, and her hair was now disheveled. Overall, her appearance was aplete mess. She didn''t even look like the same girl Marian had seen a short while ago.


    ''What happened?'' Marian caught a whiff of blood in the room, and in that moment, only one thing came to her mind. ''If it''s at this level, it will be easy to put her on the right path.''


    Marian began to walk, disying a radiant smile as she held the healing potion in her left hand. She sat down next to Echidna and extended the potion toward her. "Echidna, darling, take this. It will make you feel better."


    Echidna looked at her mother''s face, her expression empty. It was as if she had lost all interest and attachment to everything around her. She took the potion from her mother''s hand and slowly drank it, feeling a faint sweetness on her tongue.


    Marian gently caressed Echidna''s hair. "Don''t worry, my dear. Everything will be alright. You just need some rest."


    "What''s wrong, daughter? You haven''t said anything since you arrived. The maids noticed and came to tell me."


    ''Do you need other people to notice that?'' Echidna thought, resting her head on Marian''s shoulder.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, mother."


    "But sorry for what? Tell me what happened," Marian said, caressing Echidna''s head.


    "I disobeyed you and went anyway, even though I did everything to avoid it," Echidna replied, gripping Marian''s arms.


    ''Oh, my good girl, I should be thanking you for your disobedience. It happened at the perfect time,'' Marian smiled, thinking about Dantalian. She stopped stroking Echidna''s head and wrapped her arms around her, giving her a tight hug.


    ''Huh?'' This action surprised Echidna. Thest time her mother did something like this, she was very young.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore, what''s important is that you''re safe. Did you know I was really sad about what Dantalian said? I may not seem like it, but I care about you, and you know that. I have to apologize for being such a bad mother."


    Marian was putting effort into her performance; she could really excel in any situation. But now her daughter was feeling cold.


    "So chilly... I even felt bad about what I''m doing, but this cold... haha, even the Ice Woman''s embrace was warmer." Echidna returned the hug, maintaining a downcast expression as she spoke, "Don''t worry, Mother. I did everything for the greater good."


    "Haha, it''s good that you know, but it''s still not good. I promise to be better from now on, and I''ll even help you with your things. By the way, do you like Mr. Dantalian?"


    "Why are you suddenly talking about him?" Echidna pretended to be confused.


    "Cheer up, my daughter." Marian looked directly into Echidna''s eyes and said, "You like him, don''t you? Mom knows."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Huh? No... No... Not at all..." Echidna buried her face in Marian''s chest.


    "Haha, see? You were all mncholic until just now. Just mentioning him already made you feel better."


    Marian sighed. "What do you think about Mom giving you some help?"


    "No... I already said I don''t like him... Come on, Mom, stop it." Echidna spoke while looking to the right, avoiding direct eye contact with Marian.


    "Stop pretending, my daughter." Marian grabbed Echidna''s hair, pulling a little harder than she should have.


    "Mom, it hurts! What are you doing?" Echidna''s eyes filled with tears, almost crying from the pain.


    ''Damn it... Is she trying to sell me off again and force me once more?'' Echidna thought, hiding her emotions and suppressing her anger.


    "Listen carefully, my little daughter. I said I''ll be a better mother, didn''t I? So instead of some random noble who will surely be uglier and undoubtedly not as good a person as Dantalian, why don''t I arrange a marriage with Dantalian himself? He may be a powerless noble, but he''s a guild master, and given his recent achievements, his guild will surely grow, and we''ll grow with him too."


    "But Mom... He already has others," Echidna repeated something Dantalian had told her.


    ''If she starts pushing me onto you, just mention that he''s a scoundrel who can''t be satisfied with just one woman.''


    Echidna started to sob. "If I end up with him... It will tarnish our name. I don''t want that, Mom."


    Marian let go of Echidna''s hair, stood up from the bed, and looked at her and the healing potion a little further away, having rolled onto the mattress.


    Cough, cough.


    Echidna began to cough incessantly, looking at Marian. "Mom... I confess, I do like him, but we can''t, we shouldn''t."


    "Tsk." Marian clicked her tongue, but within a few seconds, she envisioned something in her mind.


    "My dear daughter, if you really like him, why not be a concubine, then? After all, he saved your life from the Elven Kingdom''s illness."


    "Mom? How do you know about that? I''m not sick, and none of that is true..." Echidna stood up, holding Marian''s hand.


    "Are you


    sure it''s okay for me to be something like a concubine?" Echidna asked, her eyes regaining their sparkle. This made a smile form on Marian''s face.


    "If you don''t like that, I''ll help you be the first wife, so you won''t have to worry."


    ''The key is ready,'' Marian thought.


    Marian looked again at the capped healing potion and said, "You''d better drink it soon, my daughter. You don''t want to meet your future husband in this state, do you?"


    "Mom! It hasn''t even worked yet. Why are you saying that?" Echidna spoke, looking down.


    "Haha, don''t worry, he''lle around one way or another." Marian gave a suspicious smile, distancing herself from Echidna.


    "Mom, please don''t do anything bad to Mr. Dantalian."


    "Don''t speak loudly, my daughter. You shouldn''t exert yourself too much." Marian spoke, closing the door.


    Echidna held the potion in her hand and headed to the bathroom.


    Far from Duchess Marian''s house, Dantalian was on top of a mountain with the three girls. Amanda and Freytan were eating near the campfire while Dantalian looked in the direction where Duchess Marian''s house would be.


    "So when are we going to do it?" Fiona asked, hugging Dantalian from behind.


    "Are you eager? Well, you won''t have to wait much longer. We just need to appease the citizens, and then the fun part wille." Dantalian smiled, turning his face and giving Fiona a kiss.


    "My Owner, you can''t do those things just yet," Fiona said, yfully touching Dantalian''s nose.


    "Huh??? I want one too!" eximed Amanda.


    Freytan ignored everything and continued eating.

 Chapter 77 Am I The Villain?

    ?


    "Are you sure? But the rumors, they seem to be true," spoke a brown-haired woman wearingmon viger attire, holding a baby in her arms.


    "She''s right, some of them have been proven to be true," said a man with worn-out clothes. He had ck hair, and his prominent feature was his huge dark circles.


    "That''s right, that bitch was robbing us."


    "Yes, that wretched Duchess was abusing her position just to take more than half of all the money that should be ours."


    "Our harvest, the money we risked our lives to earn by killing monsters and any means we could find, was being stopped and given more than half to the Duchess, who used nonexistent excuses."


    Chaos ensued, everyone was foaming with anger and wanting to crucify the greedy Duchess.


    All these people were in the same ce in front of the adventurers'' guild, where Dantalian had positioned himself in front of the door. In front of him, a three-meter staircase separated him from all the vigers.


    '' So foolish and yet so clever at the same time. I don''t know what they''reining about. It''s just the cost of living here. Hihihi. ''


    Dantalian smiled, stomping heavily on the ground, using golden energy in the sole of his foot to amplify the sound of the impact, silencing everyone immediately.


    '' Oops, I bit my tongue '' thought a child in the midst of the adult vigers.


    Dantalian looked at all the people in front of him, everyone silent, waiting for his next words.


    '' Sure, the taxes are abusive, but all the nobles in this region do the same. The real problem was that the Duchess forced any payment from outside to have half of it given to her, making the idiots receive less without even knowing because the money was given to her after the tax payment. The bankers aren''t on your side, so why are you in this crowd of people? ''


    Dantalian looked at the guild attendants. '' You shouldn''t be here either, reducing the rewards by half just to give them to the Duchess. ''


    Dantalian sighed, tilting his head to the side. Everyone looked at him restlessly, with thoughts like "Why is he silent?" or "Just speak, you bastard" running through the vigers'' minds.


    "So, all of you here saw the ice aberration, right?"


    Dantalian activated his divine hand, and golden energy began to envelop his entire body.


    "What is this?"


    "Is it a monster?"


    "The guild master was being attacked by a monster."


    "You idiots, haven''t you realized yet?" The child spoke, taking a few steps forward.


    "Oh?" Dantalian looked at the child and said, "You seem to remember. Can you tell me the truth?"


    Dantalian jumped,nding in front of the child.


    "You saw the ice aberration, didn''t you?" Dantalian extended his hand, the radiance emitted from his body captivating the gaze of all the vigers.


    '' Is he an angel? '' thought the woman holding the baby in her arms.


    "Yes, so it was you, the golden light?" The child asked, holding Dantalian''s hand.


    "What a pity. So, that''s what happened." Dantalian pulled the child closer and embraced them.


    "Huh?" The child looked confused, while all the vigers present had their gazes fixed on this scene.


    "I have to apologize to all of you... I was fighting against someone who went mad due to a certain illness, and if I''m correct, you all saw those rumors on pieces of paper hidden in your homes, right?"


    The silence was broken, and all the vigers began speaking one after another.


    "So, it''s all lies then?"


    "Stop saying that. We have already proven that even if it''s a monster, that bitch of a duchess is truly robbing us."


    "Exactly, why are you going after someone who has only done good?"


    The golden energy covering Dantalian''s face dissipated, revealing his expression. His cold gaze silenced the vigers.


    "Boy,e with me," Dantalian said, carrying the child in his arms as he climbed the stairs again.


    "First, can you tell me about your memory involving the ice aberration?"


    The boy looked at all the vigers present, speaking with a genuine smile that immediately won them over.


    "I saw it with these very eyes," the boy pointed to his own eyes, continuing, "That night, I had gone out to buy medicine for myself. My mother wasn''t feeling well." The boy''s expression grew sad, and he stopped speaking.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Are you okay? If you want to stop, I can take care of the rest," Dantalian said, smiling at the child.


    "No! I can do it, I can," the child clenched their fists and continued, "That same night, I saw two small lights in the sky, and that was before everything you must have heard about the golden and blue lights that ran throughout the kingdom."


    The child gestured with their hand, and their smile started to return. "It was like pow and pa, like punches and kicks at each other, and then suddenly the golden man was thrown to the ground."


    "Then the aberration came flying really fast and crashed onto the ground¡ªPooof."


    "At that moment, I lost sight of them and tried to run to see what had happened, but then the owner of the potion shop, who was waiting for me, found me on the street and took me home after giving me the medicine."


    All the vigers were listening attentively to what the child was saying.


    '' That''s it, keep going, boy '' thought Dantalian.


    Dantalian silently looked at the child and then asked, "That wasn''t the only time you saw them, right?"


    "Oh, of course not. It was like on the same night when the lights appeared in the kingdom, so it happened twice. I''m sure of it."


    A man raised his hand, looking at the child with disdain.


    A smile almost formed on Dantalian''s face, but he held himself back and said, "What is it, my young man?"


    "The so-called aberration opened our eyes, and you''re a guild master and also friends with the duchess, right? So why can''t you be the viin here?"


    "That''s right, what the child said was just a fight."


    "Maybe he was trying to prevent the blue one from exposing the duchess''s dirty secrets."


    "And also, I don''t like the way this Dantalian looks at us."


    The child looked at Dantalian, hearing phrases like these repeated multiple times.


    "Oh, really? Why do you think I would do that? You know me, right?" Dantalian spoke, looking directly at the man who started all of this.


    "Huh? Of course I do. You''re just a pathetic noble who enjoys your position, just like the duchess."


    ''Boom,'' Dantalian thought.


    "What are you talking about, you idiot? How dare you speak of Master Dantalian like that?"


    "He may be friends with the duchess and may have even tried to cover up her dirt."


    "But he''s not that kind of person. He even spent his own money to prevent the massacre that was going to happen in this region by the monster creators."


    The conversation continued, and the whole situation shifted in Dantalian''s favor. With a smile on his face, he ced the child on the ground.


    '' These NPCs are so pitiful '' Dantalian thought, caressing the child''s head and speaking to everyone.


    "Can''t you see? I''m on your side. And am I friends with the duchess? You know about my mission in the elven kingdom, right?" Dantalian started descending the stairs.


    "I''m not an enemy or a friend of that woman. I simply follow orders. So, my dear friend, I ask you again, why am I the viin? Especially when I strive to do my best for all of you. You know, I don''t want to see another city destroyed, whether it''s mine or someone else''s. It''s terrible."


    At that moment, the news appeared in the minds of some vigers.


    "Here''s what I''m saying: you can trust me as long as I exist. Nothing will harm you. The ice aberration is just a being driven by revenge." Dantalian tapped his finger to his head.


    "The duchess may indeed be a bitch, and don''t worry, I will investigate and bring peace to you all. But I ask that you forget about the ice aberration. She only did it for revenge. She doesn''t care about you. After all, where''s the evidence for the rumors you''re talking about? And what about other rumors? Are they true or just a farce too?"


    Dantalian walked and stood in front of the man who started all themotion, asking, "So, answer me, am I the viin?"


    Far away from where Dantalian was, atop one of the houses, were the three girls Fiona, Amanda, and Freytan. Among the three, Amanda had eyes that resembled those of a bird, allowing her to see exactly what was happening where Dantalian was.


    "Hahaha, the master did it, and he didn''t even need much. Just filled their minds with nonsense," Amanda said,ughing.


    Freytan, gripping the handle of her sword, spoke, "Of course, they''re all just parasites. They can say whatever they want, but they''re only here because, despite all the problems they im to have, this is the best region for people like them."


    "Protection, food, and work are some of the things they desire here, right? They only care about unting their money," Fiona said, rising to her feet.


    "Alright, now that my owner has finished his part, we''d better prepare ourselves too. Freytan, is your sword sharp enough?" Fiona asked, looking directly in the direction where Marian''s house was.

 Chapter 78 Slap

    ?


    After Dantalian''s conversation with the vigers, it was only a matter of time before the rumors were shattered and everyone began to ignore them.


    Dantalian never actually wanted to tarnish the Duchess''s name. After all, how could he use her influence or, worse, what if his invitation was invalidated? Absolutely not, he didn''t want that.


    He decided to tell only a partial truth, albeit a milder version, among various other well-crafted but exaggerated lies that would serve as tant disguises.


    By doing this, the fact that one of the rumors turned out to be true could easily be attributed to sheer luck on the part of the true viin. Yes, the person who spread all the false rumors and now drew all the attention to themselves.


    No one would be foolish enough to appear, right? And so, the problem that would gradually lead Duchess Marian to ruin came to an end.


    A week passed, and as Dantalian predicted, if anyone mentioned this incident, the only topic that would be discussed was the fact that a scoundrel had tried to deceive an entire kingdom.


    And so, two more days passed, and now on this beautiful day, Dantalian woke up to the sound of knocks on his door.


    "Mr. Dantalian, I would like to speak to you about some great news." It was the voice of Duchess Marian.


    ''Ah, what a pity, my vacation is over...'' Dantalian thought, cing his hand on his face.


    Dantalian stretched and spoke, looking at the door, "Miss, let me get dressed, and we''ll meet in your office, is that alright with you?"


    "Oh, sorry, did I wake you up?" Marian said.


    "Yes, but it''s no problem. We''ll see each other shortly. I''m excited to hear the good news." Dantalian would get out of bed, stretching his neck from side to side.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting then." Marian smiled and walked away.


    ''Hmm, you enjoyed regaining all your power, didn''t you? Well, it''ll be of great help,'' Dantalian thought, cing his hands on his waist. At this moment, he was wearing only white briefs.


    As he directed his gaze towards the bed, he was greeted with a delightful sight: the three girls lying together, forming a harmonious image of friendship and affection. There was an empty space between Freytan and Amanda, bringing them closer together as they embraced each other.


    Meanwhile, Fiona, who had fallen asleep hugging Dantalian''s legs, now sought something to fill the void, holding the pillow that Dantalian had used.


    The three of them were dressed in adorable pajamas, each with a unique and distinct color. Amanda wore a blue pajama, its soft shade entuating her serenity. Fiona opted for ck, perfectly in tune with her aura of mystery. Freytan, in her pink pajamas, radiated vivacity.


    ''My heart... Damn Marian, I didn''t want to wake Fiona up just yet.''


    [Truly a beautiful scene.]


    ''Oh, you''ve arrived, and since you''re here, stay for a little while. The show is about to begin,'' Dantalian grinned wickedly, looking at the wall.


    [First, put on some clothes.]


    ''Oh, right... Well, I''ll let her sleep while I get dressed,'' Dantalian said, grabbing his clothes and starting to dress, while looking at the three girls.


    [Don''t you dare attack them now, alright?]


    ''.....''


    [What''s wrong?]


    ''Nothing, just sit back and watch.''


    Dantalian finished getting ready, and after waking up Fiona, he would descend the stairs and head to Marian''s office.


    Arriving at the front of the door, Dantalian knocked three times and said, "Miss Marian, may Ie in?"


    "Of course, you didn''t even need to knock, juste in," Marian replied while giving a quick nce to the person next to her, smiling.


    "Then, with your permission," Dantalian opened the door and was greeted by the sight of Marian sitting on top of the desk with her legs crossed, while Echidna stood by her side, showing an embarrassed face.


    ''Oh, well done, Echidna,'' Dantalian thought.


    "So, what''s the good news, Miss Marian?" Dantalian spoke.


    "The rumors are gone, or rather, they have been forgotten. I really have to thank you, Dantalian. The few days I spent being pursued were horrible. When I heard of your return, I did everything possible to avoid it from interfering with you."


    Hearing this, Echidna bit her lower lip and clenched her fists.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Wow, your parental abandonment is truly heavier to witness than to read,'' Dantalian thought, running his hand through his hair and pushing it back.


    ''No, not at all. I thank you very much for getting rid of this headache,'' Dantalian''s thought before speaking.


    "You went overboard, there was no need for all that. I could have read it myself if something happened."


    Marian smiled back and tapped her index finger several times on the table. "No worries. You saved not only the Elven Kingdom but also my daughter, and now my reputation. Count on me if you need anything."


    ''You shouldn''t say that, Mother,'' Echidna thought, trying to maintain her embarrassed face and avoiding looking directly at Dantalian.


    Dantalian pulled the chair back and sat on it as if everything was normal, but it was clear that it wasn''t, considering that the Duchess chose to sit on top of the table. This gave Dantalian a privileged view of a certain area covered only by the crossing of her legs and her red dress.


    "So, I can only express my gratitude, and I will certainly make good use of our rtionship. Now, moving on to the real matter at hand, my reward, what will it be?" Dantalian asked, looking directly at Marian''s face.


    "Regarding that, I believe we have already discussed it before, haven''t we?" Marian spoke, caressing Echidna''s hand. When Echidna tried to resist, Marian held her hand tightly, squeezing it before releasing it, demonstrating it to Dantalian.


    "Would you ept her?" Marian asked.


    "No, Mother, you can''t..." Echidna would feel a slight pain in her chest, causing her to stop speaking almost instantly.


    Dantalian stood up,ing face to face with Marian. "I''ve already told you, I would love to, but for personal reasons, I can''t ept."


    "Hahaha," Marian released Echidna''s hand and ced it on Dantalian''s shoulder. "You don''t have to worry, I''m not asking you to be mypdog. You can have her just for yourself, with no strings attached, you know, simply take her."


    Dantalian pretended to contemte the situation, looking at Echidna once and then at Marian. "Hmm, it is indeed tempting, I can''t deny it. However..." Dantalian reached his hand towards Marian''s, intertwining their fingers, and pushed her back, making her turn around on the table.


    "If I''m going to have the daughter, I want the mother too," Dantalian said, smiling mischievously.


    "What?" Marian eximed.


    But before she could do anything, Echidna, who had remained quiet all this time, pped Dantalian with all her strength, sending him flying to the other side of the room, crashing into the wall.


    "Argh!" Dantalian spat blood and when he freed himself from the wall, he fell face-first onto the floor.


    '' Well done... Echidna '' thought Dantalian, managing to elicit a terrified expression from Echidna, even though it was not caused by what Dantalian did to her mother, but rather by what she did to him. It worked for both situations.


    A second p urred, but this time it was Marian hitting Echidna''s face. Even though Echidna had not done anything physically to her, her mind was affected, causing her to fall to her knees on the floor. ''She''s horrible. I knew that even before these days. So why am I feeling like this?''


    "What have you done? Can''t you see that you just hit Mr. Dantalian? Have you really forgotten everything he did? You''re simply useless. Understand the situation before you act!" After saying this, Marian ran to check on Dantalian.


    "Mr. Dantalian, are you alright? What happened? Hey, Mr. Dantalian," Marian spoke, holding Dantalian''s head and resting it on herp.


    "Please wake up, don''t think badly of her. She just didn''t know what to do."


    "But mother... He was going to harass you. Are you really okay with that?" Echidna spoke, her hand on the spot where she was pped.


    "Shut your mouth. Of course, he wasn''t going to do anything. He was just ying around, I know that. After all, I''m already very old, and I need you to carry on everything," Marian looked towards the door and said, "Go quickly and find a healing option before his maids wake up. They can''t see him like this."


    "Okay... mother," Echidna, with her head down, would walk out of the room, rushing towards a healing potion. ''Shit, shit, shit, shit... Did I hit him too hard? But he asked me to hit him without holding back.''


    Inside the room, Dantalian would open his eyes, coughing up blood. "What happened?"


    "Mr. Dantalian, you''re awake? That''s good. I have no words to describe my disappointment. My daughter didn''t mean to do it... Please, don''t abandon her."


    '' I can''t lose such a valuable asset. Damn you, if he wants her, what''s your problem? Your father is already dead anyway,'' Marian thought.


    *Cough cough*


    ''Oh, now is not the time to think about that. What should I do? She needs toe back soon.''


    "Don''t worry, I know that... I just wanted to test if she''s truly a good girl, and indeed, I think it''s worth having her in your family," Dantalian spoke, smiling even in his pitiful state. His words brought a smile to Marian''s face.


    "That''s great. You will not only have her but also me, if you desire. Just don''t tell anyone, as it would jeopardize the reputation we saved."


    ''Yes, yes, now I can destroy everyone else and take their possessions. I have the perfect weapons,'' Marian thought, referring to Dantalian''s entire group.

 Chapter 79 Change Of Plans.

    ?


    While Marian tried to make Dantalian asfortable as possible to buy Echidna more time to get a healing potion


    A massive ice sphere would fall in the middle of the city, with Marian''s house being too far away for her to know about it.


    Luck for her, after all, the one who woulde out of this sphere was the ice aberration.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Why did he decide to show up?"


    "We shouldn''t have irritated him."


    "Now is he after us? Why? We didn''t do anything."


    These were the cries of the vigers, all running in fear. Why did the viin suddenly appear in their town? What was the motive? He wasn''t after the Duchess, so why attack the poor vigers?


    "You betrayed me!" A male voice woulde from within the ice sphere.


    Five fingers pierced through the thick ice wall of the sphere with a single movement, moving the hands in opposite directions, breaking it into pieces. Revealing itself before the eyes of the spectators, the being exhibited an impressive and imposing appearance. Its stature was taller than that of an ordinary human, and its body waspletely covered in a denseyer of ice.


    The ice armor enveloped the being, giving it a frigid and powerful appearance. The shoulders, the back of the legs, and the face stood out with a more intense blue hue, creating a striking contrast to the rest of the armor. Small white lines were drawn at the joints.


    However, it was around the hands that theyer of ice appeared different. In this area, the ice showed deformations, forming small pointed volumes. This irregrity gave the creature''s hands an aggressive and menacing look, indicating its potential to unleash powerful attacks.


    "Aaaaaaah!" The being stomped on the ground, creating a small crater. It turned its head from side to side, observing the trembling and motionless people. Not a single word escaped their mouths.


    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?"


    With each step the creature took, it created a hole in the ground. As it looked at the people, seemingly frozen in ce, it stopped and demanded, "Tell me now, where is that bitch''s house?"


    The silence persisted. Even if they wanted to say something, their throats were closed. Breathing was already difficult for everyone, so speaking was out of the question.


    This prompted the creature to advance toward a man who was holding a basket of fruits, wearing a brown apron and a set of green clothes.


    '' Oh God, I''m going to die...'' thought the man.


    The being reached its hand towards the man''s basket, gripping the edge and pulling it downwards, tearing it apart and causing all the fruits to fall. "Now tell me, where does Duchess Marian live?"


    "Ah...." The man tried to speak, but no sound came out.


    Receiving no response, the being punched the man''s stomach, throwing him against the wall of the house behind him, piercing through it and falling unconscious on the ground.


    The being clenched its fists, and the grinding of its teeth could be heard. "You betrayed me. You betrayed yourselves. You betrayed everyone!"


    Sobbing


    Sobbing


    Sobbing "Mommy, I''m scared."


    The children were the only ones who had broken the silence. Upon seeing this, the being clicked its tongue and said, "Tsk, you''re all just worthless. I shouldn''t have helped you."


    "Now I''ll do it myself." The being walked to the middle of the street, the ice sphere forming around it once again, starting to spin before beingunched into the sky.


    Inside Marian''s house, Echidna had found the potion and was now running back to her mother''s office when she sensed the presence of the ice aberration. ''Hahaha, so everything is going ording to n, Miss Fiona?''


    Cough cough cough


    "Sir Dantalian, are you okay? What are you feeling? You seemed fine just a moment ago," the Duchess spoke, looking concerned about Dantalian''s state.


    '' What kind of question is that, you crazy woman? Can''t you see I''m almost dying? Your daughter is quite strong, huh? '' Dantalian thought, restraining himself fromughing.


    "I can''t say for sure. My vision is blurry. I can''t even appreciate your beauty, Duchess," Dantalian slowly brought his right hand to Marian''s face.


    "No, no, you can''t die. You must be the one who will bring peace."


    '' No! No, you can''t break. Not until I be queen. ''


    Tears started to stream down Marian''s eyes, falling onto Dantalian''s face.


    ''Hey, you damned woman, stop this Chinese torture,'' Dantalian thought. These tears were only slightly less fake than the Duchess herself.


    Breathless and sweating heavily, Echidna arrived, standing in front of the door with the healing potion in her hand. "Sir Dantalian, I brought this for you."


    "Quickly,e on! Can''t you see the deplorable state Sir Dantalian is in?" Marian swung her legs, along with Dantalian''s head.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Echidna spoke, advancing and sitting beside Marian, stopping her legs within seconds.


    "Didn''t you see what you were doing? Swinging like that will only make him more nauseous."


    ''Actually, I''m fine, but well said, Echidna,'' Dantalian thought.


    "Anyway, give it to me now," Marian took the uncorked healing potion and shook it lightly. Smiling at Dantalian, she said, "Here, open your mouth. Ahhh."


    ''Why are you doing this? Just give me that damn potion already. If I were really injured, I would have died by now,'' Dantalian thought, expressing a scream of pain. "Argh, my body, ahhh."


    "Mom, give him the damn potion already!"


    ''Why did you act like that? What do you want?'' Echidna thought as she felt the presence of the ice aberration getting closer.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry," Marian said.


    "Thank you very much, both of you," Dantalian said, pretending to faint.


    "Ah, here, take it and heal, Sir Dantalian," Marian gently opened Dantalian''s mouth and poured the healing potion.


    But it was at that moment, with Dantalian unconscious, that the other characters entered the scene.


    "Master? What have you two done? We almost died saving your daughter, and this is how you show gratitude?" Amanda shouted from outside the office.


    "It seems like you haven''t changed one bit, Duchess Marian," Freytan spoke, emanating her bloodlust as she contemted different ways to kill the duchess.


    "That''s not it! You''ve misunderstood. It wasn''t me... It was..." Before Marian could finish speaking, someone intervened.


    "Are you going to tell us it was your daughter? No way. She can''t be. She and our master are great friends, aren''t they?" Fiona said, winking at Echidna.


    ''What? Fiona? What are you doing here?'' Echidna began to look around, trying to understand what was happening. ''Huh? What do you mean? If she''s here, then whose presence are they feeling?''


    "Daughter, answer her. Why are you acting like this?" Marian asked.


    "Oh, so now you''re trying to be a good person, Duchess?" Fiona retorted.


    But before the conversation between the two could continue, Echidna approached Fiona, her expression filled with terror. "What are you doing here? You shouldn''t be here!"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I was having coffee when I saw you running frantically, so I followed you, and they followed me after seeing me as they wereing down the stairs."


    Amanda and Freytan remained silent, their eyes fixed on Duchess Marian.


    "But if you''re not here, then what is this pressure I''m feeling now?"


    "What?" the three girls eximed, each with a slight time difference between them.


    "Daughter, what are you talking about?" Marian asked.


    "Mother, please shut up and take care of Mr. Dantalian, okay?" Echidna took Fiona''s hand and started walking away from the room.


    Seeing this, Freytan and Amanda looked at Marian. "Aren''t you two going as well?"


    "Just do it already. We won''t drag you out because it might hurt the master," Amanda said, looking down at Marian.


    "I''m just one drop away from having a reason to cut you," Freytan said with a smile.


    ''Hahaha, Freytan is saying what she really wants. It wasn''t what we agreed upon, but okay, it''s entertaining,'' Dantalian thought.


    In a room far enough from Duchess Marian''s office, with Freytan and Amanda observing her, she couldn''t concentrate and take care of Dantalian at the same time to hear their conversation.


    "Fiona, what should we do?"


    "What are you talking about? What did you mean by that?" Fiona asked.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything?" Echidna questioned.


    "Of course not! Master Dantalian is still incapacitated. I was only going to disguise myself as the ice aberration once he recovers," Fiona replied.


    "Then who is that approaching us?" Amanda pointed to the window, where a small ck dot could now be seen, contrasting with the rest of the clear sky.


    "Oh, fuck. It looks like we''ll have to change our ns. While Master Dantalian is still sleeping, the four of us will take care of this intruder. We''ll take him away, kill him, and pretend that he escaped," Fiona said, creating an ice sword. "Let''s see if he can truly consider himself an aberration."

 Chapter 80 Ice Aberration

    ?


    ''Ice aberration, does it really exist?'' Echidna thought, looking at the ice sphere that had fallen in front of Marian''s house.


    Crack!


    The thickyer of ice on the sphere began to crack.


    "Echidna, be careful, move away!" Fiona said, pushing Echidna away. At that moment, the sphere burst, sending shards of ice into the air, and the Ice aberration emerged, quickly turning its head towards Fiona and Echidna.


    Its focus was fixed on Fiona, still suspended in the air a few meters above the ground. With its right hand, the Ice aberration touched one of the ice shards, using two fingers to throw it towards Fiona, hitting her head and dazing her.


    As the Ice aberration''s right foot touched the ground, it lunged towards Fiona, delivering a punch to her right rib, sending her flying and stopping only when she collided with the ground, unconscious.


    The Ice aberration turned to Echidna, speaking with a presumptuous tone, "Are you the spawn of that bitch?"


    ''Fiona, I interfered with her...''


    "Hey, answer me, are you the daughter of Duchess Marian?" the furious Ice aberration demanded.


    A sudden gust of wind appeared from behind the Ice aberration, and when it subsided, a small tornado had formed around Echidna''s arm. "There''s an injured person inside, you can''t enter."


    "It seems I was too rude to you, my apologies," the Ice aberration stroked its chin, saying, "I pity you, you know? Having a mother like that bitch."


    "So don''t worry, I just want your mother."


    Echidna averted her gaze to where Fionay face down on the ground.


    "Ah... well, she seemed very strong to me, so I had to seize the opportunity since her bloodlust was too high, that''s all."


    Before Echidna could respond, the Ice aberration sensed the presence of something, looking directly in the direction where Dantalian would be. "So, the bastard who ruined my ns is here. I''m sorry, Miss, but..."


    Echidna''s fist sank into the face of the Ice aberration, and the wind surrounding her mother caused numerous cuts on the aberration''s helmet. "He''s injured, dare not to touch him." The tornado detached from Echidna''s arm, lunging forward, practically engulfing the head of the Ice aberration.


    This attack sent it flying, not only due to the impact, but also because of the tornado, which cut not only its face but its entire body. The Ice aberration was carried hundreds of meters away, far beyond where it would have stopped solely from the force of Echidna''s punch.


    Echidna ran towards Fiona, speaking with concern, "Miss Fiona!"


    When Echidna got close to Fiona, she would see one of Fiona''s right hand fingers move, and then Fiona stood up, cing her hand on her forehead. "What happened?"


    "It was the Ice aberration, it caught her off guard for helping me..." Echidna''s voice gradually saddened.


    "Ice aberration? My god, how could I be so careless? Let''s go, we need to kill him." As Fiona stood up, the icy hand of the Ice aberration appeared, gripping Fiona''s head and spinning her around, throwing her far away.


    The Ice aberration, with its fully restored armor, grabbed Echidna''s shoulder, but before it could say anything, a pir of ice formed beneath its feet, lifting it into the sky.


    Fionanded softly on the ground, smiling. "Damn, it caught me off guard again."


    Fiona smiled and said, "Let''s kill that bastard now."


    While in mid-air, the Ice aberration moved its arms, causing a pir of ice to appear beneath Echidna''s feet, but she easily dodged it by jumping backwards and firing numerous air bullets towards the Ice aberration, who used its right arm to block all the air bullets.


    "You damn bitch, are you really going to protect your mother like this?" The armor on the Ice aberration''s right arm began to regenerate.


    "What a persistent bastard," Fiona said, creating hundreds of ice needles and throwing them at the Ice aberration, while winking at Echidna, creating a pir of ice beneath her own feet.


    Creating two ice spears, she threw them along with the needles.


    "I overestimated you, it seems," the Ice aberration said, pointing downwards and creating hundreds of ice needles to counter Fiona''s attack.


    While it dodged the two spears, it grabbed the handle of one and used it to hit the end of the other spear, making it spin in the air as it also grabbed it by the handle and threw it towards Fiona.


    Fiona smiled and said, "Nice work."


    Behind the Ice aberration, Echidna appeared, having jumped from the ice pir Fiona had created.


    Echidna struck the back of the Ice aberration with the palm of her hand, creating a tornado directly on its body,unching it towards the ground at such speed that Fiona couldn''t even blink, and the aberration crashed onto the ground.


    Inside Marian''s house, she spoke while looking at Freytan and Amanda, "What are you doing here?"


    "Can''t you hear the noises? Are you going to help or do you know what will happen if he gets here?"


    ''Kill that bastard already, damn it! And I have to take care of this damn guy here,'' Marian thought while looking at Freytan and Amanda with a worried expression. "What will happen to your master if he arrives? Can''t you see his condition?"


    Amanda sighed, shaking her head. "Fiona is outside, you don''t need to worry, she''s very strong."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Is that all?'' Marian thought, holding her anger internally.


    "You should be protecting him, shouldn''t you? So stop fooling around."


    ''Why do you want to be alone with me so badly? I''m curious,'' Dantalian thought.


    "Yaww." Dantalian yawned.


    The three of them smiled at that. "Oh, your master seems to be doing well finally."


    "It''s obvious, he''s our master. If he hadn''t suffered so much in the recent missions, it wouldn''t have affected him," Amanda said.


    "Amanda," Freytan spoke up.


    "Yes?"


    "Now that the master is fine, I''ll go check on Fiona. Don''t let her do anything wrong," Freytan pointed her finger and looked directly at Marian.


    "Of course, I''ll do that," Amanda said with a smile.


    ''What was that about?'' Marian thought. ''For some reason, this seems strange to me...''


    "Oh, what happened? Where am I?" Dantalian spoke after opening his eyes.


    "Master!!! You finally woke up," Amanda eximed, smiling and running to hug Dantalian.


    "Amanda, no! He may not be a hundred percent yet," Marian eximed.


    "So, Mr. Dantalian, are you feeling well? And again, I apologize for my behavior. It''s not appropriate," Marian said.


    Dantalian shook his head and said, "There''s nothing to worry about. It was a mistake, first and foremost. Hahaha." Dantalian looked around.


    "But where is she? And Amanda? What are they doing here?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. Echidna and Fiona are dealing with the bastard who spread rumors about me," Marian said with a smile as she waved her hand.


    Seconds after Marian said that, a loud crash could be heard, seeminglying from where Echidna and Fiona were.


    Going back a few minutes in the past


    Echidnanded on the ground, looking at Fiona who had a smile on her face. The reason for that was the ice aberration lying on the ground. Parts of its body were missing, possibly thrown far away.


    "Now, let''s begin the n," Fiona said, approaching the body of the ice aberration.


    "Be careful, we don''t know if it has something else up its sleeve," Echidna said. After Echidna spoke, Fiona stopped and created two ice stakes, plunging one into the head of the aberration and the other into its heart.


    "Now, it''s dead. I''m sure of it," Fiona said, smiling as she held thepletely shattered arms of the ice aberration.


    "I can''t deny it," Echidna said.


    "Alright, let''s do this," Fiona said, holding onto the ice aberration''s two arms and lifting it up. At that moment, a small amount of blue energy began to surround both of them.


    "Fiona! Let go of him now, this..." Echidna shouted when a strong blue glow covered their eyes.


    Suddenly, the ice aberrationunched itself into the sky, its armor restored along with its body.


    "What? No, how???" Echidna eximed, looking at the ice aberration. Even though she couldn''t see its face, the wretched being managed to mock her.


    "If Fiona hadn''t touched me, awhahaha, look at her condition now," the aberration said. "I am a parasite, hahaha."


    Fiona was moving her hands and appearedpletely normal. "I guess I have too much power," Fiona said, smiling.


    "Well, I didn''t even need to see you. There''s no salvation for you. I''ll have topletely destroy you," Echidna said, starting to float. "I don''t usually do this as a personal rule, but now there''s no reason to hold back, right, Fiona?"


    "Of course, go ahead," Fiona said, smiling as she watched Echidna fly towards the ice aberration.


    "Oh, so it''s just you alone? Come then, I''ll finish you off, and then your mother. Both of you are cut from the same cloth," the ice aberration spoke, creating a pir in mid-air, holding it with its hands, and hurling it towards Echidna.


    '' This is so much fun to watch, hahaha '' Fiona thought.

 Chapter 81 Thats Enough.

    ?


    As Echidna flew towards the ice aberration, she extended her right hand forward, shattering the massive pir of ice.


    "Oh, so you can do that?" the ice aberration spoke, emerging from the shattered ice shards, holding an icence in its hands.


    With a smile, it would be less than two meters away from Echidna,unching a direct attack with itsnces.


    "Huh? Oh, it''s getting even more interesting," the ice aberration remarked as itsnces were prevented from reaching Echidna by a wind barrier created by her right hand.


    "You know, if you give up now, I''ll let you live. I just need to kill those two" said ice aberration


    "You won''ty a finger on an injured person," Echidna spoke, snapping her fingers of her left hand, causing continuous wind des to strike the ice aberration''s back.


    "Is that all you have to say?" The wind de attacks had no effect on the ice aberration, despite clearly seeing over forty cuts embedded in its back, destroying its armor, which was now regenerating.


    Seeing Echidna''s smile without receiving any response, the ice aberration spoke, "You first, then, if that''s what you desire." The ice aberration forced itsnces forward, piercing through the wind barrier in a swift motion, heading straight towards Echidna''s shoulder.


    Crack!


    The icences were cut into seven pieces, and along with them, the body of the ice aberration was severed into neen pieces, as it was struck point-nk by a gust of wind that resembled a thousand swords.


    Ten meters behind the ice aberration stood Echidna, her red eye shining intensely, as a red line descended from under her eye to her lip, while another ascended above her eyebrow.


    "The wind barrier wasn''t meant to stop you; it was to charge up my attack," Echidna looked back, seeing the severed pieces of the ice aberration''s body falling towards the ground, continuing to speak, "Thank you for underestimating me."


    When the severed pieces of the ice aberration''s body fell to the ground,


    Echidna looked at Fiona with a smile, and Fiona returned the smile, saying, "Good job, now we can finally deal with this bastard."


    "Yes, let''s do it quickly because I can feel Lady Freytan''s presence approaching. That means Mr. Dantalian must have recovered, right?"


    Before Fiona could respond, a cold mist enveloped the area, and the scattered fragments began to converge and reassemble. The body of the ice aberration rapidly regenerated, reforming its shape as if the damage had never urred.


    Echidna narrowed her eyes, her red gaze focused on the reassembling ice aberration.


    "What? What kind of monster is this?" Echidna eximed, sensing that the ice aberration''s presence was even stronger than before.


    "I''ll have to erase your existence, it seems you didn''t give me any choice, not even a proper burial. You deserve this," the red glow intensified, and the red lines under Echidna''s eye began to shrink.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re just like your mother, both filthy women," the ice aberration shouted, and the icy mist quickly entered its body.


    '' Damn it, I can''t let it be even stronger '' Echidna thought.


    Without wasting a moment, Echidna extended both of her hands in front of her, palms facing the ice aberration. A powerful gust of wind surged from her palms, forming a mighty cyclone that spiraled towards her adversary. The furious winds tore through the air, cutting through the ice and attempting to scatter the reassembled body of the ice aberration once again.


    "This won''t work twice," the ice aberration spoke, now aware of Echidna''s strength. It created an icy shield, forming a protective barrier around itself to resist the attack of the fierce winds. The cyclone shed against the icy shield, causing a violent collision of elemental forces.


    Echidna''s red eye glowed even brighter as she channeled her energy into the winds, and the red lines beneath her eye decreased to half their original size. The cyclone intensified, growing in size and strength, relentlessly pushing against the ice aberration''s defense. The sheer force of the wind threatened to shatter the ice shield, and cracks began to form on its surface.


    Realizing that its defense was faltering, the ice aberration unleashed a counterattack. It thrust its hand forward, shooting sharp icicles towards Echidna with incredible speed. The icicles whistled through the air, aimed at her vulnerable spots.


    With swift movements, Echidna maneuvered through the air, evading the iing projectiles with precision.


    "Die already, you fucking bastard" Echidna spoke, not realizing she was using foulnguage.


    She navigated through the barrage of ice, relying on her agility and control over the wind to maintain her advantage.


    As the ice aberration continued its assault, Echidna seized the opportunity tounch her own offensive. She gathered the surrounding winds into a concentrated point,pressing them to form a devastating st. With a powerful swing of her arm, she unleashed thepressed wind as a concentrated gust, aiming directly at the ice aberration.


    The concentrated st of wind struck the ice aberration with tremendous force, shattering its icy shield and sending it hurtling backward. The force of the impact created a shockwave that echoed through the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble.


    But the ice aberration was far from defeated. Despite the damage it had sustained, it rose to its feet once again, its determination unwavering. It red at Echidna with icy eyes, radiating a chilling aura.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Echidna clenched her teeth, looking furious at the ice aberration. The red lines beneath her eye intensified, shrinking by another third, but now they were glowing with a sinister crimson hue.


    "Ahhh, you son of a bitch!" Echidna screamed. Her other eye glowed and emanated a ck me. As this happened, the red lines began to grow in size, returning to their original size.


    ''Huh, what''s this? Have I always had this power?'' Echidna wondered, seeing that a ck tornado had formed on her right arm, while a red tornado formed on her left arm. She still didn''t understand what had happened, but realizing that both tornadoes had the same properties and acted like the wind she used to control, she smiled.


    Unfortunately, due to this momentary distraction, the ice aberration was now in front of her.


    ''Ah, what do I do?'' Echidna didn''t have enough time to counterattack.


    Seeing this, the ice aberration smiled andnded a direct punch on Echidna''s face.


    "But what?" the aberration eximed, as its fist pressed against Echidna''s face, but nothing happened.


    "Shit," the ice aberration cursed, trying to escape, but as it took a step back, it would already feel something tightening around its neck¡ªEchidna''s hand. She looked at it with an apathetic expression.


    "Criminal, who said you had permission to flee?" Echidna spoke, increasing the strength of her grip.


    Echidna maintained her firm grip on the ice aberration''s neck, exerting increasing pressure. The ice aberration struggled to break free, wing at Echidna''s hand, but her grip remained unyielding.


    "You won''t escape from me," Echidna spoke with determination, her voice filled with cold resolve.


    The ice aberration gasped for breath, its attempts to free itself bing weaker by the second. Its eyes widened in panic as it realized the futility of its struggle.


    "Please... spare me," the ice aberration managed to utter between gasps, desperation evident in its voice.


    Echidna''s expression remained impassive as she stared into the ice aberration''s eyes, contemting its plea. A mix of emotions flickered across her face - anger, sadness, and a trace of pity. She had faced numerous foes in her life, each with their own stories and motivations. She wondered if there was any redemption for the ice aberration, any chance for it to change its ways.


    After a moment of contemtion, Echidna loosened her grip slightly, allowing the ice aberration to take shallow breaths. It coughed and gasped for air, realizing that Echidna had granted it a brief respite.


    "Listen carefully," Echidna spoke, her voice filled with a stern warning. "If you ever threaten innocent lives again, I won''t hesitate to put an end to you. Consider this a second chance, a chance to choose a different path."


    The ice aberration nodded weakly


    "Alright, but as punishment, you can only leave here if you manage to stay alive," Echidna said, lifting the ice aberration by its neck, causing the ck vortex and red vortex to switch positions. She then hurled the ice aberration towards the ground.


    The two vortexes followed, hitting and merging into a single one, quickly bringing the ice aberration crashing to the ground in a matter of seconds. The impact created a massive crater as the ice aberration''s body made contact.


    To Echidna''s surprise, the ice aberration rose again, but this time its body was falling apart while simultaneously regenerating.


    "Fiona, I apologize, but I must fulfill my promise," Echidna said, looking at Fiona, who had been watching the fight all along, wearing ice-made sses and sitting on an ice chair.


    '' That''s enough '' Fiona smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about it. What will you tell Freytan?"


    "Miss Freytan, this criminal was iming he would kill your master. I have already given my sentence. What will yours be?" Echidna spoke with a smile, gentlynding next to Freytan.


    "Run. That is my sentence," Freytan said, gripping the Sakura sword.


    Without saying a word, the ice aberration started running desperately.


    "You must have spent too much time with Dantalian to be such a wicked girl," Freytan said, bringing her left leg forward and hurling her sword. A pink light with traces of purple covered the eyes of the three.


    When the light faded, Freytan''s sword had pierced through the body of the ice aberration, impaling it against a tree.


    "Watch this show closely, Echidna," Freytan said, her fingers forming a purple line connecting the hilt of her sword to the body of the ice aberration. At that moment, a massive electrical explosion urred.


    Echidna watched as the body of the ice aberration dissolved and disappearedpletely, while Fiona removed her sses and chair, letting out a sigh as if she were exhausted.

 Chapter 82 In Check

    ?


    At the same moment Echidna activated an unknown power for her


    Marian''s expression turned fearful as she widened her eyes, thinking, ''He''s dead...''


    Marian looked in the direction where Echidna would be, and in that instant, Marian seemed to receive an electric shock, causing her body to lean forward. ''All three of them are dead.''


    A dark aura began to emanate from Marian''s body, but then Dantalian asked, "Is something wrong, Miss Marian?"


    "Huh?" It was then that Marian realized what had happened. Not only was Dantalian there, but also one of his servants. What should she say now?


    "I can''t sense Echidna''s presence. What happened outside? Now that you''re feeling better, could we go?" Marian spoke, offering her hand to help Dantalian get up since his head was still in herp.


    Amanda, seizing this opportunity, looked directly at Dantalian, hoping for some sign of approval.


    ''Come on,e on. You must have sensed Amanda''s presence change, right? Let''s go, Master,'' Amanda thought.


    Even though she wanted to get him away from Marian, she couldn''t do it since Marian should stay away from Echidna.


    ''It should have been enough time, judging by Marian''s reaction,'' Dantalian held back a smile as he spoke while taking Marian''s hand, "Ah, yes, let''s go. We need to inform the vigers as well."


    Marian smiled and said, "Yes, indeed. This way, we can save time. Shall we?" Marian stood up while helping Dantalian.


    "Now, Dantalian, lean on my shoulder," Marian said, attempting to help Dantalian maintain his bnce.


    ''My value is really high, isn''t it? Duchess, I''m d you know,'' Dantalian thought, taking advantage of the situation.


    When Dantalian was already standing, Amanda stood motionless in front of the two.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Amanda? We need to go quickly," Marian said.


    Dantalian sighed and brought his hand to his forehead. "I apologize for this, Miss Marian, but it seems she wants to do this in your ce."


    Looking at Amanda, Marian handed over possession of Dantalian to her. "Here you go, sorry. I just wanted to show that I care about him."


    ''What a splendid servant, you did very well, Dantalian,'' Marian thought.


    Amanda took hold of Dantalian, allowing him to lean on her and showing an unusually joyful smile. "Hehehe."


    ''Okay...'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian pointed in the direction where Echidna and the other two were, saying, "Let''s go then before the three of them return."


    ''What happened to you, Echidna? How did you manage to kill them?'' Marian wondered, walking ahead of Dantalian and Amanda.


    Amanda asked, "Master, are you sure about this? Are you reallyfortable?"


    "Yes, it''s perfect. No need to change anything, let''s just keep moving forward."


    After this exchange, a few seconds passed, and in the middle of their path to exit Marian''s house, they heard hurried footsteps on the floor.


    "Lord Dantalian, I did it! I killed that damned one spreading false rumors," Echidna eximed, her body exuding vitality.


    "That''s great. Now that we''ve confirmed that, could you run and inform the other two to prepare the carriage? Do me this favor," Dantalian said, looking at Echidna with a kind smile.


    "Ah, of course. We need to inform the vigers that the criminal has paid for everything he did, and it''s our duty to calm them all down." Echidna turned around and ran toward Fiona and Freytan.


    "Miss Marian, are you sure you''re okay?" Amanda asked.


    "What? Miss Marian, you..." Dantalian stopped speaking, giving a smile as he saw Marian''s eyes staring nkly, wide with a slight cold sweat trickling down her face.


    ''If it wasn''t confirmed before, it is now. The insect is dead,'' Dantalian thought.


    ''Good to know. In fact, it''s great. Hahaha,'' Dantalian thought, letting go of Amanda and walking toward Marian.


    Watching this unfold, for a few seconds, apletely different scenario from what was actually happening formed in Amanda''s mind, where Dantalian abandoned her to go after the duchess. ''Damn it, I want to kill you.'' But a few secondster, like a sh, she remembered the reason behind it, and her bloodlust quickly vanished.


    ''Urgh... In the end, is she going to be a yandere?... Forget it, it''s not the time to think about that now.''<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dantalian, in front of the duchess Marian, who remained motionless, started waving his hand in front of her face. ''Your daughter breaking free from the soul sealing ritual was a tremendous shock.'' A maniacal smile appeared on Dantalian''s face. ''I want to see what''s going through your mind now.''


    Amanda, silently watching this scene, began to think, ''The master is scary... But he''s also so beautiful.'' It seems that intimidation won''t work on Amanda.


    ''What was that chilling sensation?'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian looked at Marian''s face again. ''I wanted to see how long this wouldst, but it''s better to bring her back to reality.'' Dantalian thought, activating his divine hand and cing it on her face, allowing the golden energy to flow through her head and disappear.


    "What? What happened?" Marian asked.


    "We don''t know either. Echidna appeared, and I sent her to inform the others that we''re leaving, but you were just frozen," Dantalian replied.


    "I''m genuinely asking, Duchess Marian. As someone close to my master, I''m concerned about you. Why did you end up like this?" Amanda inquired.


    Marian had Dantalian''s and Amanda''s eyes fixed on her, waiting for a response. In an attempt to change the subject, she asked, "Lord Dantalian, what happened? Are you feeling better now?"


    Dantalian raised his hand, showing the mark of the divine hand. "The exhaustion and difort in my body, I removed them. The healing potions weren''t that effective; they only heal the physical body."


    Dantalian touched Marian''s shoulder. "And just like I used it topletely heal myself, I did the same for you. You were in a catatonic state, it was strange."


    "Yes, it was. What was that, Miss?" Amanda asked.


    Marian began to think about what to say, but before she could reach a conclusion, Echidna stood at the front door, looking at the three of them. "What are you all doing there? Let''s go, the other two are already ready."


    Dantalian clicked his tongue, and Amanda red angrily at Echidna, who didn''t understand what was happening.


    '' Shit it, this wasn''t part of the n... Well, never mind, I''ve already achieved something good '' thought Dantalian, turning towards the front door.


    "Apologies for your mother, she seems to have had a bad sleep and ended up sleepwalking," Dantalian said something absurd just to see the Duchess''s reaction.


    Amanda and Echidna smiled happily, and Echidna spoke immediately after, "Is that true, Mother? You have all those potions and medicine for what, then?"


    Marian smiled, calmly walking towards the front door and saying, "You two really make a perfect pair, two meddlesome young ones, hahaha."


    "Mother, you have to stop this. I''ve already told you not to keep trying to push me towards him," Echidna said.


    "Hahaha, but what can I do? You two are so beautiful, and your children will be even more so," Marian spoke, distancing herself from Dantalian and Amanda.


    "Amanda, let''s go. We can''t keep anyone waiting," Dantalian said, taking Amanda''s hand. She smiled and replied, "Of course, let''s go, Master."


    ''Marian, Marian, nice move, but unfortunately, you''re already in check,'' Dantalian thought, looking at Echidna with a smile and moving his lips to form the name "Freytan."


    "Mother, you''re taking too long. Come on, before the two of them choose their seats first," Echidna spoke, walking towards Marian and holding her hand tightly.


    "No need for that, my daughter. Let''s take it easy. Today is their day, let them have the best seats," Marian said, cing her other hand on Echidna''s. "But honestly, it''s good to start thinking about a name for your children."


    "Miss Duchess, it''s good not to rush. It''s still too early for children," Dantalian said, smiling as he walked past the two.


    Amanda''s gaze towards the two conveyed a sense that they would die at some point.


    "I understand, sorry, my dear. You have to enjoy your youth, right?" Marian spoke, starting to run and pulling Echidna along. "Come on, let''s find a good spot for you next to Dantalian."


    Outside the house, in the carriage, Freytan and Fiona were seated next to each other when Freytan spoke, "You seem to have enjoyed yourself, Fiona."


    "Yes, it was great. Besides training, you got to appreciate a show. But it won''t reach the level of your shining moment. So, how are you?" Fiona spoke, smiling mischievously in the direction where Marian would be, able to discern her presence through the energy. "The main course is arriving."


    Freytan looked in the same direction with a cold gaze and said, "Not yet, we have to wait a little longer. I don''t want to spoil Dantalian''s fun."


    "Of course, we shouldn''t ruin the other part¡ªthe capture of the daughter," Fiona replied.


    "We should start calling him ''Gluttony'' from now on," Freytan said.


    ''Was that supposed to be a joke?'' Fiona wondered how to react to that.

 Chapter 83 False Victory

    ?


    In front of the guild, above the stairs, stood Duchess Marian alongside Dantalian and the other girls.


    "Miss Duchess, is what you''re saying true?" asked a bewildered viger, a man with ck hair holding a basket of fruits.


    "That monster was truly killed?" asked a woman, cradling a baby in her arms, unable to contain her joy.


    "What fantastic news! That scumbag got what he deserved. Who in their right mind goes around punching people for no reason?" The man standing next to him, using a piece of wood to support himself, spoke these words.


    "And there''s the answer. He had no conscience; he waspletely insane," said the brown-haired man beside him.


    Apuse could be heard, and it was a blonde-haired woman who initiated it. "Everyone, everyone, look at me!" Once she managed to capture their attention, she continued without giving anyone a chance to interfere. "What are we doing? We should be thanking the Duchess. Even with all of us pursuing her, she still saved us from a worse fate. Who knows what would have happened if she hadn''t intervened?"


    "She''s right," spoke one of the vigers.


    "Yes, we were fools to believe in rumors so easily," said one of the vigers.


    A wave of apuse began, and everyone started praising Duchess Marian''s name. Then, a child in the midst of it all spoke up.


    "But wasn''t it Mr. Dantalian who did all this?" After speaking, the child returned to eating the piece of bread in their hand.


    A smile formed on Dantalian''s face, and alongside him, Freytan, Echidna, and the other girls also smiled.


    "What are you saying, child? You can''t say that in front of the Duchess, you know? It was she who ordered Mr. Dantalian to do all this," said the woman next to the child, sweating nervously, concerned about the Duchess''s reaction.


    "That''s right! If it weren''t for the Duchess, Mr. Dantalian would have nevere here," said a middle-aged man standing a few meters in front of the child.


    A murmuring started, and gradually, various opinions emerged. Some even went so far as to im that it was all staged, and unbelievably, they were correct, but it wasn''t the Duchess who orchestrated it.


    The Duchess pped her hands and spoke, "My dear vigers, let us notpound the mistake by fighting amongst ourselves at a moment of such happiness. A potential crisis has been averted."


    ''A crisis?... Now that I think about it, what would have happened if the Duchess had died?''


    ''What if someone worse had taken her ce?''


    ''Would her daughter make a good Duchess?... But if her mother were to be killed, the daughter would be too. So, what would happen?''


    Duchess Marian clenched her fists in frustration. ''I can''t believe I have to do this.'' She sighed and then cleared her throat before speaking.


    "Everyone, please pay attention. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything; the power of that creature was beyond my abilities. It was only with the help of Mr. Dantalian and his servants, along with my daughter, that everything was resolved. So I ask you all to give them the proper recognition," Marian spoke, smiling with her hands sped together, appearing as if she were a saint. But in her mind, the only thing that crossed her thoughts was, ''I''m going to kill you, youchild. Who told you to open your mouth?''


    "If the Miss is saying so."


    "Thinking about it, it does make more sense. After all, Mr. Dantalian was hunting that aberration beforeing here, right?"


    "Yeah, exactly. It was because of that he managed to uncover the truth behind the false rumors."


    "Mr. Dantalian is not only our hero but also Miss Marian''s, haha."


    "Long live Mr. Dantalian!"


    "Hurrah for our hero!"


    "Did hee out of some legendary book?"


    "It must be that. In such a short time, he has already aplished so much."


    "Mr. Dantalian is someone who will save this world."


    "Everyone, let''s save our hero!"


    ''What''s going on in your little head, Miss Marian, haha?'' Dantalian thought, taking a few steps forward.


    '' You bastards them all. How can they even stop calling me by my title? Looks like I''ll have to teach them a lessonter,'' Marian thought, standing still with a smile on her face as she watched Dantalian approach the vigers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ''Everything I''ve done so far, all these good deeds make me a hero? What a joke. This is just a culmination of achievements. Who would doubt me now? The power of my words has just increased.''


    Dantalian descended halfway down the stairs in silence, looking ahead.


    Meanwhile, Marian looked at her daughter, who maintained a smile on her face. Taking a few steps to the side, Marian whispered to Echidna, "Why don''t you join them too? After all, it was you who killed, right?"


    "Huh? Oh, you misunderstood, Mother. I just helped a little. It was Miss Freytan who delivered the final blow, and she is Mr. Dantalian''s servant. So let him enjoy the moment because it''s not every day that a guild master receives so much love, hehehe." Echidna stopped pping, looking at the girls and shouting, "What is the name of our hero, my people?"


    Before the vigers could start speaking, Amanda jumped from where she was andnded in the middle of the vigers, raising herself up she shouted, "Master Dantalian, yes, Master Dantalian is the hero of all!"


    "Come on, Master Dantalian is the best, Master Dantalian crushes all enemies quickly!"


    Fiona and Freytanughed as they watched the scene, while Echidna simply smiled, thinking, ''Oh my, how much love does this woman have?'' until she startedughing too.


    However, to their surprise, all the vigers began to imitate, shouting and pointing out how good and strong Mr. Dantalian was.


    ''Oh no, what happened here? You bunch of sheep!'' Dantalian thought, feeling suffocated by all the exaggerated praise. His eyes looked ahead and he saw Amanda jumping with joy, saying, "This is what you deserve, Master, be their hero."


    ''Ahhhhhhh, I thought this would never happen again,'' Dantalian screamed internally, having shbacks of his old life when he would attend events as a special guest or simply go out for fun, only to be chased by an army of teenagers and children. Even when disguised, he was always recognized and went through the same ordeal he is currently experiencing, sometimes even worse.


    ''Damn, why do I have to be so attractive?'' Dantalian thought.


    "Master Dantalian, if you need anything, just let me know, okay?"


    "If you want to have some fun, I''m single, Master Dantalian."


    "If you''re hungry, I can make a delicious meal."


    "After enjoying thisdy''s food, you coulde to my ce for dessert, hehe."


    "Master Dantalian, teach me to be as strong as you."


    Dantalian took a deep breath and sighed, pping his hands and saying, "Guys, please calm down for a moment. I''m a bit overwhelmed by hearing so many people at once. Could you all please be quiet?"


    "Because you know what? Personal space is important, even though I love all of you and did all of this to protect everyone. I ask that you stop and listen to me now, alright?" Dantalian spoke, taking a few steps back and climbing the stairs to the top again, sighing.


    '' I''ve lost the habit...''Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian sighed and looked at all the vigers in silence as he had requested. "That''s right, very obedient," he thought.


    "My dear friends, as I mentioned, I have something important to say to all of you. Tonight, we will have a grand celebration tomemorate your reconciliation with the duchess. Let''s be honest, there''s no one better than this woman to take care of you," Dantalian paused briefly to catch his breath before continuing. "Not only that, but we will also celebrate the fact that we have averted a future crisis and now have a fresh start with our beloved duchess, who will be even better for all of you. Let''s turn this region into our little paradise. I ask that you all support her and ignore anyone who tries to tarnish her name again. You know it''s always the same kind of person, that ice aberration."


    A silence fell over the ce as the vigers absorbed everything Dantalian said, only to start cheering again, praising Duchess Marian and Dantalian.


    "Duchess Marian is like a mother to us, right?"


    "Hahaha, when we''re in danger, she calls for a hero."


    "If our hero says it, then from now on, we''ll help make this ce better."


    "If Master Dantalian supports you, we''ll support you forever."


    '' Keep it up, spread this false victory to her '' Dantalian thought.


    "And don''t forget, if you leave this ce and someone asks, tell them about this asion and how our esteemed duchess resolved it," eximed Dantalian when he noticed Marian by his side, whispering.


    "Why are you doing this? You''re acting like a little puppy now, aren''t you?" she whispered.


    '' Look at you being so cheeky '' Dantalian thought.


    As Dantalian waved to the vigers, he whispered, "None of that, or have you forgotten our agreement? The more power you have, the more power I''ll have too."

 Chapter 84 Main Event

    ?


    In the city, inside a tavern, all the vigers were celebrating the new era that would make this town an even better ce, while they awaited the true party that would take ce at night. They wereplete fools, easily deceived.


    At the same time, Dantalian and the Duchess, along with the other girls, were in front of their carriage bidding farewell to the vigers who had ignored the celebration at the tavern.


    "Master, before we go, can I buy something to eat? Since the journey is a bit long," Fiona said, standing outside the carriage.


    "Oh, of course, but don''t forget to get something for me too," Dantalian replied, waving to the vigers who saw him through the carriage window.


    "Be quick, Fiona, don''t keep the master waiting too long, okay?" Amanda eximed.


    "Fiona is not like you, Amanda, don''t worry," Freytan said.


    "What do you mean by that?" Amanda asked.


    Dantalian stopped waving and put his hands in his pockets. "What do you think, Lady Marian? Did you like the ending of this story?"


    "It couldn''t be better. Now I have the full support of my people, which will be quite useful since even before all this chaos with the ice aberration, some of them hated me for no reason," Marian responded, smiling genuinely.


    "That means you really liked it... Well, we can discuss it further at your home," Dantalian said.


    "Such a smooth talker. What you said earlier doesn''t seem like just a joke anymore," Marian said, and then she felt Amanda''s gaze.


    ''Keep calm, girl. I''m not going to steal him from your little group,'' Marian thought.


    "Master Dantalian, don''t you dare try to win over my mother. She''s a one-man woman," Echidna spoke.


    ''Echidna is truly a good girl,'' Amanda thought.


    "Don''t say such things. I''m already too old for him, dear. You should be the one sitting in hisp," Marian said, ncing briefly at Amanda, not noticing any change in her behavior. ''Huh?''


    A little distance away from the carriage, Fiona approached a stall where a man with ck hair and the same child who had mentioned Dantalian earlier during the event were present.


    "Wee, friend of the hero. What can I get you?" the man said, wiping one of his cups.


    "I want two meatballs, please, and if possible, just call me by my name," Fiona said.


    "And what is your name?" the child asked.


    "Oh, right, no one mentioned it, did they? Well, in my case, I''m called Fiona, you cute thing," Fiona replied.


    "Here you go, Miss Fiona. Your order is ready," the man said, handing her a white paper bag.


    Fiona took her order and said, "So, what''s the price? And I want to make it clear that I refuse to ept it for free."


    "It''s just two silver coins, Miss," the child answered.


    "Well, well, what a clever child," Fiona chuckled.


    "I apologize for him, Miss, but that is indeed the price," the man said.


    "Don''t worry about it. I said I would pay anyway," Fiona reached into the left sleeve of her clothes, pulling out a bag of coins. As she opened it and put her hand inside, she retrieved three coins - tworge silver coins and a single gold coin hidden among them.


    "Your child did a great job. Here''s the payment for your service," Fiona said, handing the coins to the man and then distancing herself from the stall.


    When Fiona arrived at the carriage, there were still many vigers around, waiting for the moment when Dantalian''s group would leave.


    "Master, I''m back, and let me tell you, the food in this town is so much better than many other ces I''ve visited," Fiona entered the carriage, finding everyone in silence.


    "That''s great to hear. It''s one of the prideful things about this ce, you know? The food here is among the best in the whole country," Marian spoke.


    "It''s good that we''re in contact with you then, so we can always enjoy this kind of cuisine," Dantalian said.


    "Of course, anytime you want or if you want to bring someone who knows everything about the cuisine of this region, my daughter knows it all," Marian added.


    "It seems like you''re looking at a product. I don''t like that," Amanda spoke.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Amanda, don''t worry about it. She just wants to help, it''s about her daughter," Freytan said, cing her hand on Amanda''s.


    "In any case, Amanda, let''s depart now. Show your skills once again," Dantalian said, pointing behind.


    "Immediately, Master. It''s time for us to return and wrap up matters as soon as possible," Amanda stood up and exited the carriage.


    "But are you leaving already?" Marian asked.


    "Yes, Miss Marian. I have my own duties as a guild master, and I''ve been absent for too long," Dantalian replied, turning to the side, resting his head on Freytan''s thighs, and his legs on Fiona''s thighs.


    "See, Mother, that''s why I want nothing to do with him," Echidna turned her face away.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t change my way of being. I''m content with being just a friend to your daughter, and I''ll ask for other things as a reward," Dantalian spoke, receiving caresses from Freytan on his head, while Fiona massaged his legs.


    "Mmm... It''s so nice to rx like this," Dantalian said, closing his eyes.


    A vein of stress could be seen forming on Marian''s face. "Fine, if you two don''t want it, I have no reason to bother anymore."


    "Thank you, Mother," Echidna ced her hand on her mother''s shoulder, continuing, "Don''t worry, I promise I''ll find someone who is good for me, and I''ll count on your help."


    "Of course, my daughter," Marian spoke, but in her mind, she thought '' Only a prince could be better than him. ''


    The carriage then departed, and Amanda swiftly took us back to the house of Duchess Marian. Despite the great distance between the two ces, it took only two hours to arrive. Conversations took ce, but nothing of significance was said. It was merely a way to pass the time until the main event would finally ur.


    The carriage stopped in front of Duchess Marian''s house, and Amanda spoke, "Master, we have arrived. Shall we disembark and resolve this matter?"


    "Hmm, it seems like your servant doesn''t like me very much," Marian spoke.


    "Unfortunately, that''s just how she is. There''s nothing I can do about it," Dantalian said, opening the door and being the first to exit.


    "Ladies, if you could wait, it would be great for our dear Duchess," Dantalian said, extending his hand.


    "No problem, Master. We understand the reason behind it," Fiona said.


    "After all, she is a duchess, and we are simple servants," Freytan spoke, rubbing her fingers together.


    "You don''t need to be so courteous, Mr. Dantalian. You have already done enough to ask for whatever you want, and of course, it needs to be within my reach," Marian smiled gently, holding my hand and stepping out of the carriage.


    "I''m not doing it to earn more points. I''m doing it simply because I want to," Dantalian smiled, still holding the duchess''s hand. He continued, "So, shall we? Inside?"


    "Let us proceed, Echidna. Once we''re inside, let all the cooks know to prepare the best dinner for our guests," Marian spoke, apanying Dantalian towards the entrance door.


    Echidna, already outside the carriage, stopped walking and bowed, saying, "Of course, Mother, I had already anticipated that."


    ''After all, it''s good that you don''t see that none of the servants are in our residence,'' Echidna thought, quickly recalling how before they left, she had sent everyone on tasks far away from home, such as gathering food and materials, among other errands that required them to go into town.


    Everyone had exited the carriage, with Echidna being the first to reach the front door. She opened it and entered, saying, "I will inform them, Mother. Have a productive meeting." Echidna quickly distanced herself and headed towards the kitchen.


    ''I''ve told those damn servants a thousand times to wait for me when I arrive. What will Mr. Dantalian think of me now that my daughter was forced to open the doors herself?'' Marian thought as she looked at Dantalian, seeing a smile on his face. She smiled back. ''Well, I should have known. He''s already ustomed to such things. Great.''


    Everyone entered the house, and Dantalian released Marian''s hand, saying, "Shall we go straight to the most important matter?"


    "Of course, Mr. Dantalian. Would you apany me to my office?" Marian spoke with a smile.


    "I think you misunderstood something, Miss Marian," Dantalian spoke, and the sound of the door locking could be heard.


    Then, Fiona tapped her foot on the ground, causing all the exits to freeze. Every other door and window, not even a small hole in the wall, had escaped the ice.


    "What does this mean, Mr. Dantalian?" Marian spoke, maintaining herposure. "Are you ying some kind of joke?"


    The sound of snapping fingers could be heard, and Freytan unsheathed her sword. "Does this look like a joke to you?"

 Chapter 85 Death Is Too Little For You.

    ?


    Marian sighed as she looked directly at Dantalian. She spoke while hearing Freytan''s footsteps getting closer. "Are you sure about doing this?"


    "Hmm? I am already doing it, so what''s the point of your question?" Dantalian spoke, activating the Divine Hand with both hands hidden in his pockets.


    "You know, I am a duchess..." Before Marian could continue speaking, a gust of wind de passed in front of her eyes, cutting a small strand of her hair that fell in front of her eyes.


    "You bitch, behave yourself. Freytan can''t wait any longer for the show to begin," Amanda spoke, sitting on the floor with her back against the wall next to the un-frozen door.


    "Freytan, calm down. It''s not your moment yet," Fiona said, touching Freytan''s shoulder and causing her to stop walking, her eyespletely focused on Marian''s actions.


    "Do you understand now? There is no power here, grand duchess Marian," Dantalian spoke, smiling as he looked towards the kitchen. "Isn''t that right, Echidna?"


    ''What? Echidna? But how?'' Marian thought, until she remembered the death of the three insects.


    "Absolutely correct, Lord Dantalian," Echidna said, smiling as she saw Marian walking slowly towards her.


    "Why? Why did you do this to me, my daughter?"


    "Why? Are you still asking that?" Echidna spoke, her smile disappearing and only a somber expression remained. Her eyes, once filled with absolute devotion, now showed neither disgust nor any simr feeling. Only a simple serene gaze remained, as if the person in front of her no longer existed.


    "Is your beautiful silver hair always like this, Echidna?" Dantalian asked.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Lord Dantalian. This is not a funny joke..." Before Marian could continue speaking, something shocking came out of Echidna''s mouth.


    "No, it used to be blonde like myte mother''s," Echidna spoke, twirling a silver strand of her hair around her finger as she looked directly at Dantalian.


    The world seemed to turn gray for Marian. Her head felt like it would explode at any moment, and her body gave her the sensation that it would be crushed against the ground.


    ''Late? What are you talking about?''


    ''I am alive... I''m sorry, I really don''t care about you.''


    ''Then why am I feeling like this? What is this awful sensation? Why are your words so heavy?''


    Dantalian walked past Freytan and Fiona, holding Echidna''s hand, and spoke, "Your moment hase. Enjoy it."


    "Miss Freytan, please take care of this intruder in my house, if you please," Echidna spoke with an apathetic expression.


    Fiona moved away from Freytan as she noticed small purple rays starting to emit from the hilt of her sword.


    "With pleasure, dear client," Freytan spoke with a wide grin.


    Dantalian looked at Echidna and whispered, "Are you sure about this? This is yourst chance, after all, she''s your mother."


    "I appreciate your concern, but my mother died when I still had blonde hair at the age of twelve," Echidna looked at Amanda and Fiona, saying, "I think it''s best if we leave now, right? I''ve always heard that Freytan is someone a bit cruel."


    "He''s right, girls, and we should also give Freytan some privacy," Dantalian said, starting to walk towards the staircase that led to the upper floors.


    "Hahahahaahahahaha!" Marian got up, staggering, and looked at everyone in the room, saying, "I am still the Duchess, and now the people adore me. Even if they hated me before, as long as I am a Duchess, you will suffer something worse than death." Marian opened her arms with an air of superiority.


    Everyone stopped moving, and Freytan stood in front of Marian.


    ''Come on, Dantalian, shout for your beloved servant to stop, let''s go!!'' Marian thought when the sound of flesh tearing was heard. Freytan had plunged the de of her sword into Marian''s left thigh.


    Marian looked down, seeing the pink de piercing through her left thigh from one side to the other.


    ''Huh? What is this? What''s happening? I heard it and I see it, but why don''t I feel any pain?''


    "Can we?" Fiona asked, looking at Echidna.


    "I already said she''s just an intruder, do whatever you want," Echidna replied, looking at Dantalian and continued, "I''ll go up first, okay?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Alright, we''ll meet you on the top floor."


    After Dantalian spoke, Amanda and Fiona burst intoughter.


    ''What? Is this a dream? What is happening?''


    Freytan removed the sword from Marian''s thigh, now targeting the right thigh, and this time, a small cold breath in the form of smoke came out of Freytan''s mouth as she said, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. This is too little for you."


    "The body of Marian began to tremble, but it wasn''t out of fear, as she couldn''t feel it.


    "And also, if you were to die, everything Dantalian has done for this asion would have been in vain, so smile and let''s enjoy this gathering," Freytan smiled, while with her other hand, she reached into her bosom and pulled out apletely nk parchment with a single gray line.


    Marian''s eyes widened and started to tremble. "Where did you find that?"


    "It''s none of your business, assassin goddess of insects," Freytan replied, unrolling the parchment.


    On their way to the second floor, Dantalian heard this and a sh came to his mind. ''So that''s why I didn''t see anything using the bonus on Marian. The assassin in that book was Marian before she became a duchess.'' Dantalian stood still, trying to understand how each piece fit together.


    "My owner? What''s wrong?" Amanda spoke with concern.


    Fiona looked around, not finding anything that could be dangerous. "My Master, what happened? Answer me." Fiona gripped both of Dantalian''s shoulders.


    Noticing Dantalian''s state, Fiona spoke, looking at Amanda. "I remember you mentioned that this has happened before, right?"


    "Yes, but never like this, and certainly not in this kind of situation," Amanda spoke, tears welling up in her eyes as her mind exaggerated the whole situation.


    "Son of a bitch!" Dantalian spoke almost shouting, his eyes filled with fury.


    "Hmm?" Amanda misunderstood, starting to cry. "Ahhh, did the master curse at me? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Hmm? What? No, Amanda, calm down. It''s nothing to do with you. I just remembered something rted to the duchess," Dantalian spoke, ncing downward with golden energy covering his right eye. He could see the energy of Freytan and Marian, but there was nothing abnormal, just Freytan taking advantage of the situation.


    "Something else? What did my owner remember?" Fiona asked.


    "That''s right, what is it, Master?" Amanda asked, her eyes still wet.


    "Marian not only participated in the destruction of Freytan''s n, but she was also the main culprit and did it with her own hands..."


    Echidna, who had returned to see what had happened, heard everything Dantalian said. "What are you all doing there? Let''s go upstairs. You wouldn''t want to hear screams, would you?"


    Fiona and Amanda looked at Dantalian and saw him nodding, whispering, "Let''s just ignore this for now. After all, Freytan is already taking care of everything personally."


    Marian''s body trembled as a small line of frozen blood trickled down her thigh. The cut inflicted by Freytan had been sealed by her own icy blood.


    "Isn''t it fascinating?" Freytan remarked, pointing the open parchment towards Marian. "Can you discern anything else within this ancient script?"


    Marian maintained herposure and met Freytan''s gaze. "I''m not sure what you''re after, but you know the truth. Only the chosen few from your n possess the ability to decipher its secrets."


    Freytan scoffed. "Don''t deceive me. You used a simr power on me, didn''t you? A seal embedded within my very being. And now, as I witness this unfolding drama, I can confirm that it wasn''t your beloved insects responsible, as all three of them have transcended into oblivion from your daughter''s grasp."


    A disapproving click of Freytan''s tongue filled the air. "Tsk, what kind of monster turns her own daughter into a ticking time bomb and a mere puppet?"


    de of Freytan''s sword crackled with small sparks, unleashing a relentless barrage of electrical currents that surged through Marian''s delicate skin. Each jolt brought forth an agonizing difort, amplifying her helplessness as she watched the scene unfold before her. The realization struck her with a forceful blow - her body had been renderedpletely immobilized, her every joint locked in a frigid vice grip. It was a cruel revtion that she had detected all toote, as the numbing frost had already spread its icy tendrils throughout her form. Marian''s desperate attempts to move were met with futile resistance, the paralysis leaving her trapped in a horrifying tableau of torment and powerlessness.


    "Why? Why after all these years did youe after me? Hasn''t your n replenished itself?"


    Without uttering a word, Freytan withdrew her sword from Marian''s thigh, raising her arm high. With swift precision, she made a small cut at the tip of Marian''s nose and lips, causing the blood to trickle down and freeze within seconds.


    "Replenish? Everyone in my n is nothing but parasites, using your name. You made sure to thwart any possibility of its resurgence, or have you forgotten the effects of your little seal on me?" Freytan gripped Marian''s face, applying intense pressure. Letting out a sigh, she spoke, "Consider yourself lucky that these facial wounds will be the only ones you bear, for you still have much to aplish."

 Chapter 86 The Reason For Freytans Anger.

    ?


    Returning back in time to when Freytan was ten years old, two years before Marian became the Duchess, because the family that held that title had died in a massacre that urred in their region.


    In the Murim region, in a different country where the main vige of Freytan''s n was located, an attack was about to take ce.


    A colossal gray worm with red stripes and a mouth full of sharp teeth, arranged in four rows encircling the entirety of its mouth, rose up towards the sky. Its head then turned towards the center of the vige, casting an ominous shadow over the surroundings.


    "sssssssss" a sinister green gas began to emanate from the mouth of the worm, snaking through the air and infiltrating every corner of the vige. Quickly, the gas enveloped each building, shrouding them in a toxic and eerie mist.


    "Everyone, put on a mask,"manded a man wearing a white mask depicting a demonic expression. He was dressed in a ck hanfu with red details, and in his right hand, he held a sword with a white de.


    "Yes, sir," responded arge group of men simultaneously. They all had brown or ck hair and wore apletely blue hanfu. Each of them donned a white mask with a single line descending from the center of the forehead to the chin.


    The man with the demonic mask shifted his leg back, taking a deep breath as he tightened his grip on the sword''s handle, his gaze fixed on the immobile worm. He shouted, "Kill anyone in our way!" and swiftly started sprinting towards the worm, which continued releasing the gas.


    "Did you hear that? Find all the culprits!" spoke one of the men in white hanfu, and immediately, everyone began running, spreading throughout the entire vige.


    The man''s eyes turnedpletely white, and his ck hair grew in length. Small white sparks emanated from his sword as he stomped forcefully on the ground, causing it to sink. He propelled himself forward, colliding with the worm''s body, creating a deep cut several meters below its mouth.


    The enormous worm let out a thunderous roar, its body thrashing forward and sending the man flying through the air.


    Growing increasingly enraged, the worm continued to unleash its toxic gas, but now its focus shifted towards the man and his followers. With menacing determination, it lunged towards them, revealing its colossal, razor-sharp jaws.


    As the worm posed a challenge for the warriors standing amidst the toxic gas, Marian, with her long blonde hair and striking red eyes, stood in front of a humble house, dressed in a hanfu of white and yellow, entuated by a green sphere at the center of her bust. She wore a smile on her face as she spoke, "I''ll have to thank themter. This worm has been quite the gift."


    Marian walked through the garden of the house, passing by a small artificial stone pond with fish, and arrived at the front entrance, arge sliding paper door.


    As Marian entered, she found two adults in a deep sleep, lying on the ground. "Alright, let''s begin."


    A ck sphere emerged beside Marian, surrounded by centipedes. She crouched down beside the two individuals, one at a time, cing her hand on the center of their chests. One of the centipedes jumped from the sphere,nding and entering the man''s body, followed by the woman''s.


    "Rise," Marian spoke, and from the center of their chests, small ck veins began spreading throughout their bodies. Secondster, both individuals stood up, their eyes still closed, remaining motionless.


    Marian also stood up, looking at them with a smile on her face. She sped her hands together and said, "Now, kill everyone who is asleep."


    "Mom, where are you? You said you wereing but disappeared," Freytan said, opening the wooden door and rubbing his nose, his eyes red and his expression sleepy.


    ''What?,'' Marian thought when her eyes met those of the child in front of her.


    "Mother? Father?" Freytan''s voice trembled as he looked at the lifeless bodies of his parents her parents'' heads turned towards her upon hearing her voice revealing a chilling smile on her face. Veins of ck emerged from her eyes, mouth, and nose, giving her a grotesque appearance.


    Before Freytan could fully process her emotions, something awakened deep within her. Her eyes sparkled with a vibrant purple glow, and in an instant, all the adverse effects on her body vanished. Tears welled up in her eyes as she bravely walked towards Marian.


    "So, this is where they were hiding the n''s jewel?" Marian''s smile widened, feeling the menacing aura emanating from the twelve-year-old girl. To her, it seemed like an unbelievable and twisted joke, beyond her wildest imagination.


    "It''s such a shame to have to break something so valuable," Marian spoke, leaping forward and grabbing Freytan''s head, forcefully mming it against the ground. She released her grip, only to swiftly strike a powerful open-handed attack to Freytan''s chest, causing her to cry out in pain, "Ahhhh!" she lost consciousness soon after.


    Marian sighed as she looked at Freytan''s parents, gritting her teeth with furious eyes. "New puppets always take so long to adapt," she muttered. Extending her arm with an open hand to the side, Marian made the ck sphere float towards the front of her hand. In an instant, all the centipedes crawling on the sphere entered it, and Marian clenched her fist, crushing all the centipedes.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Arghh"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Freytan''s parents cried out, leaning forward as small centipede legs emerged from their arms, wriggling frantically.


    "You have five minutes. Kill everyone who is asleep or you will be devoured," Marian''s voice made their bodies tremble, causing them to desperately rush out.


    "Now, little girl, unlike them, you won''t be lucky," Marian pointed her finger at Freytan''s forehead, and a purple smoke began to surround her finger as she prepared her attack.


    "Stop right there," a distorted voice came from beside Marian.


    Marian pressed her hand against Freytan''s forehead, exerting pressure as she nced to the side. "Destruction, what are you doing here? Don''t you have something better to do, like destroying something?"


    "Your worm has already killed almost all the men. Once their swords shattered, their bodies were torn apart," Destruction spoke indifferently, disregarding Marian''s words.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You yourselves said that the one who could kill him is already too old and sick for that." Marian released Freytan''s head and rose to her feet.


    "Now, answer me, why are you here? And as for this girl, you know very well why I''m doing this."


    The humanoid figure, with masculine features andposed entirely of ck smoke as dark as vantack, grinned as it spoke. "She cannot die. I need her. You''ve witnessed her powers yourself. She will be the destruction of that nation."


    "Well, you only need her, right?" Marian remarked, conjuring a Monarch butterfly that emerged from within the ck sphere andnded above her head.


    "What you did or will do to her doesn''t concern me, as long as you don''t kill her. The choice is yours, but know that you''re meddling with a lion cub. She will surely bite backter," the ck smoke dissipated, leaving Marian alone once again.


    Marian looked at her hand, observing the Monarch butterfly perched on top. "I''ll be waiting then, to break your teeth," Marian smiled, wagging her finger as the butterfly began to take flight.


    "Inside the central house, retrieve the red scroll with a gray line," Marian instructed.


    As Marian spoke, the butterfly distanced itself, and simultaneously, Freytan''s parents returned. Their bodies were soaked in blood, and all the ck veins had vanished, leaving them nearly identical to their normal state, except for their eyes, which werepletely gray.


    "Good job, you may go back to sleep. I will take care of the rest."


    A little whileter, the butterfly returned, carrying the parchment that Marian had requested. The butterfly tossed the parchment and flew directly into the ck sphere.


    "Ah..." Freytan was about to awaken when Marian, noticing this, struck her forehead with the parchment, causing her to faint once again.


    "No, no, girl. You''re lucky enough to stay alive. You don''t get to witness a professional at work." Marian looked at the open parchment and ced it on Freytan''s chest. Her hands were covered in purple smoke as she ced one hand on her own forehead and the other on the exact spot where her heart would be in her chest, rotating her hand as if locking something in ce.


    "First steppleted."


    Marian lifted Freytan''s right hand and, using her own nail, made a small cut on Freytan''s finger, bringing it to her mouth. After doing so, she stood up.


    Marian pointed to Freytan''s stomach, causing her ck sphere to move there and enter her body.


    After uttering strange words "?????????????????????????," she pointed both hands at Freytan, causing her to writh in agony and curl up on the floor. The ground, in the samenguage Marian had spoken, became infested with those words.


    "Desire, lust, and absorption," Marian spoke with a smile. "Girl, I''ve changed my mind. You will be mine in the future."


    Back in the present, Freytan reached the second floor, her gaze empty, but a genuine smile of happiness adorned her face. "Dantalian, I''m finished," she said. Everyone fell silent, watching her as she walked slowly and sat down next to Dantalian, resting her head on his shoulder and drifting off to sleep.

 Chapter 87 Why Are You Lying?

    ?


    "ce her here and let her rest," Dantalian spoke, standing in front of the couch where he was seated. "Afterwards, please do me the favor of taking her to a room."


    "No problem, you already have one in your possession," Echidna smiled, running her hand over Freytan''s forehead.


    "Master, you should take care of that, her body temperature is too high," Fiona spoke, her right eye shining in blue.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that," Dantalian said, his eyes covered in golden energy.


    "Master?" Amanda eximed indignantly.


    "Lord Dantalian, what are you thinking?" Echidna looked suspicious.


    Fiona concentrated and could see the reason behind it. Freytan''s energy properties had changed. "Her body is regting itself," Fiona whispered.


    Amanda and Echidna turned their attention to Fiona, who shrugged and said, "No need to worry, it''s just a normal urrence."


    "In the end, relieving it a bit won''t do any harm," Dantalian covered the tip of his finger with golden energy and touched Freytan''s nape, spreading a thinyer of golden energy throughout her body.


    "Freytan''s energy haspletely changed..." Dantalian spoke, perplexed.


    ''I need to investigate this further. It seems I''ll have a lot to study with this bonus,'' Dantalian thought, hearing Amanda''s grumble.


    "So, in the end, you didn''t relieve anything, you just confirmed your theory, right? Master, you''re really bad with her," Amanda remarked.


    "Amanda, I think you''re wrong. Look at the satisfied expression on Miss Freytan''s face," Echidna pointed to Freytan''s face.


    Amanda tilted her head to the side. "Hmm, I hadn''t noticed that."


    "I would never do something to hurt you, except for Fiona, but that''s beside the point," Dantalian said.


    Fiona pped Dantalian''s back. "My Master, don''t go exposing others like that."


    ''Will they look at me with disgust now?'' Fiona thought, wanting to put a smile on her face.


    Echidna was looking strangely at the two when she noticed Amanda''s touch and nodded, whispering, "Don''t mind her, she thinks nobody knows about her hidden desires. Tsk tsk."


    "Hidden desires? What are you talking about?" Echidna was surprised to realize the meaning. "Wow."


    The conversation was interrupted by Freytan''s yawn as she turned forward, almost falling off the couch but saved by Dantalian cing his hand on her belly and gently guiding her back to her original position.


    "It''s best if you two take her to the room now. Meanwhile, I''ll finish dealing with the intruder with Echidna. Are you both in agreement?" Dantalian asked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "With me? But why? Haven''t you already resolved everything, Lord Dantalian?" Echidna asked, curious about the situation.


    Dantalian looked at Amanda and Fiona, who nodded and smiled. In that moment, Dantalian stepped away from Freytan and extended his hand towards Echidna.


    Meanwhile, Fiona gently picked up Freytan and carried her to the room.


    "This intruder cannot be dealt with solely by that. You need to face her again," Dantalian said, keeping his hand extended.


    "Why should I? She is in that predicament because of me. I don''t think she would even want to hear my name," Echidna said, her voice tinged with regret and doubt.


    Her sense of justice and strict adherence to rules,bined with her reverence for her mother, had started to consume her to the point where she could hear her mother''s screams, even on the upper floors. Her heightened senses felt like a curse.


    Meanwhile, Echidna couldn''t help but show it on her face. Dantalian''s hands moved to each side of her face, gently pinching her cheeks, creating a yful fish-faced expression without exerting any force, just enough to make her pout.


    "Dantalian, what do you think you''re doing? This isn''t right," Echidna said, seeing a serious expression on Dantalian''s face,pletely different from what she had expected.


    " I''m being serious... Why do you continue like this even after I''ve said that?" Echidna closed her eyes, waiting for something to happen.


    "Why are you considering this? Wasn''t she just an intruder? Well then, let''s go and settle everything once and for all. Who knows, maybe you''ll receive something you''ve always wanted," Dantalian said, releasing Echidna''s face and stepping away from her, walking towards the staircase.


    Seeing this, Echidna clenched her fist and said, "This intruder has a lot to hear indeed. Let''s go, Lord Dantalian." Echidna quickly walked, stopping by Dantalian''s side and nudging him with her elbow.


    "Alright, let''s make a grand entrance, shall we?" Dantalian offered his left arm to Echidna, who immediately epted. They both began descending the staircase.


    When the two entered the central hall, they would see Apparently Marian''s lifeless body lying on the floor, her eyes devoid of life, and her clothes torn apart, except for her face, nose, and lips. From the thighs downward, her hands, shoulders, and neck, her entire body bore precisely crafted superficial cuts that stung with an abnormally icy temperature. Aside from that, Marian''s energy seemed to bear a slight resemnce to Freytan''s now. What could have happened?


    Looking at this, Echidna momentarily forgot what she had done, releasing Dantalian''s arm and running towards her mother, shouting "Mother!"


    Echidna knelt beside her mother''s body, holding her head. As she was about to speak, with her divine hand, Dantalian held Marian''s head and sent a single wave of golden energy through her body, causing her eyes to return to their normal color. He spoke, "I swear, I swear, I only did it because I was hired and there were benefits involved, so I ended up epting... but I didn''t n everything."


    "Mother... Why are you lying?" Echidna spoke, looking directly at Marian, who quickly nced at both Dantalian and Echidna.


    "Miss Marian, you should answer your daughter. What is this?" Dantalian spoke, releasing Marian''s face.


    "Mother, even in this situation, you lied? Is this for real?" Echidna eximed, her voice filled with disbelief and disappointment.


    Echidna released Marian''s head, letting it hit the ground, and stood up. She spoke with a mix of anger and disappointment, "I expected anything from you, but stooping to that level and still lying... You truly died a long time ago."

 Chapter 88 Future

    ?


    "Daughter, I''m being serious..." Marian got up, her body feeling weak and her back cracking as she settled on the floor. She couldn''t help but curse under her breath, frustrated at her own predicament. Her memories were hazy, and she couldn''t recall what had been done to her.


    Shaking her head, Marian locked eyes with Echidna, who wore a disapproving expression. "So, you still refuse to believe me? Well, I suppose it''s understandable," she said with a tinge of resignation in her voice.


    Dantalian''s thoughts raced as he contemted the situation. '' The insect goddess has a connection with the fifteen... Is it possible?'' he wondered, his mind brimming with questions.


    Marian noticed the intensity of Dantalian''s gaze and, turning her attention to her Echidna, she spoke with a mixture of frustration and disappointment. "You see? Even the one responsible for all this..."


    Before Marian could finish her sentence, Dantalian''s body began to emanate a radiant golden energy, filling the room and causing Marian to flinch in pain.


    "Echidna..." Dantalian called out, his voiceced with urgency.


    "You''re not actually buying into all this, are you?" Echidna interjected, her eyes fixed on Dantalian while faint moans of difort escaped Marian''s lips.


    "Don''t worry, your mother is lying. She did what she did to ensure the eradication of her adversaries. Her n was still in motion, but we stopped her" Dantalian assured, a sigh of relief escaping his lips.


    ''Damn it, sometimes too much information only serves to confuse. I got lost in the past and forgot to consider what she might do in the future'' Dantalian thought, walking up to Marian and crouching in front of her.


    With a pained expression and vacant gaze, Marian locked her eyes onto Dantalian''s face, now exuding a calm and serene demeanor. A wispy tendril of ck smoke dissipated from behind Marian''s neck


    "You no longer need to hold back. We will resolve all of this now, and you no longer need them, only me" Dantalian dered, gently holding Marian''s chin and directing his gaze towards Echidna, who looked on in a state of confusion. He added with a smile, "Once again, what she said was a lie. Everything she did was of her own volition and for her own objectives. After all..." Dantalian paused for effect, "...she was merely using them."


    Echidna''s voice broke the silence, her eyes fixed on her mother. "This means..."


    "Marian sought to harness the power of the fifteen for her own purposes, driven by her destructive ambitions," Dantalian elucidated, his voiceced with a mix of understanding and disdain.


    Releasing Marian''s chin, Dantalian continued, "Everything and everyone was part of her n to ascend to absolute power, or rather, to be the queen. But that was merely the surface. Since you have an interest in that region, don''t you? That''s why she sought to eliminate the n that would have posed the greatest threat in the future. And that''s what caught the attention of the fifteen, am I correct?"


    Taking Echidna''s hand in his, Dantalian spoke earnestly, "However, everything has taken a turn for the worse due to our intervention. Ultimately, she will have the chance to be a better person, living up to her promise of being a good Duchess, as she expressed earlier today."


    "Echidna, I will leave you two to talk alone, to reconcile with each other. And in the end, the decision of what to do with her lies with you, regardless of what I have said. If you choose to put an end to everything, I will find a way to make it right." Dantalian gently held Marian''s hand and joined their hands together, distancing himself from them.


    At the end of the day, Dantalian retired to his room, but instead of resting, he remained awake throughout the night. His focus was directed towards Freytan and the other two girls, who were peacefully sleeping. However, what kept him in this state of vignce was the noticeable restlessness in Freytan''s body energy, which seemed to be in conflict with herself. The most fascinating aspect of this phenomenon was the remarkable transformation in the color of her energy. Previously, it was a deep purple with delicate hints of pink, but now it hadpletely turned pink, with no traces of purple remaining.


    '' The energy of Marian was also purple, but now it''s turning pink with traces of purple... I think I understand what happened '' Dantalian thought.


    [Hohoho, very well done! You have indeed achieved what you wanted, from what I can see]


    A voice echoed within Dantalian''s mind, causing him to roll his eyes in response.


    A flicker of annoyance crossing his expression as he rose from his seat. Dismissing the entity''sment, he deactivated the divine hand, causing the radiant golden energy that enveloped his eyes to slowly dissipate. The room returned to its usual ambiance, devoid of the ethereal glow that had surrounded him moments before.


    [ Oh, what''s the problem? ]


    '' Your message never appeared even once, so in the end, it was merely a good beginning ''


    [You''ve been thinking too much about these things for someone who orchestrated this whole scheme. You''re going in the wrong direction when ites to the small goals we chose.]


    Dantalian began walking towards Freytan as he started to hear some groans of pain.


    '' Well, I was expecting Freytan to reach her maximum level afterpletely changing her future '' Dantalian thought, measuring Freytan''s temperature and speaking softly, "Your body isn''t responding well to your current energy..."


    [Dantalian, do you think the future will be better than the original?]


    '' What do you mean by that? ''


    [Don''t y dumb. You know Freytan''s future. Do you think it will be better or worse now?]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [In the original, she bes a hero of her nation, but what if it''s you instead? After all, when that happens, you should be in the Dragon Kingdom.]


    [But you''ll need to charm the heroines of the Murim nation.]


    [So, again, what do you expect from the future? Will it be worse or better?]


    Dantalian noticed Freytan''s temperature starting to decrease.


    '' I won''t be the one attracting attention, it will be them. After all, I''m the nd protagonist of a gacha game '' Dantalian smiled, sitting on the bed and sighing.


    [Will you act behind the scenes like you did with Echidna ? Are you sure? It seems a bit boring.]


    '' No, what I did with Echidna was only because I needed to and it was part of the n. In the end, you must watch me to know what I will do. ''


    [So, is it going to be like this? Are you returning to your streaming habits?]


    '' Well, I never lost them. I just couldn''t use them. But now, let me ask you a question: what do you think of the future? Unlike me, who only knows one, you see them all, right? '' Dantaliany down on the bed next to Freytan, yawning.


    [No spoilers. I don''t watch anything. I don''t like to ruin the surprise, otherwise, I might get bored of you hehehe]


    '' If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to. But stop with these threats. I deserved the first one, but this one,e on. ''


    [Well, you did have quite an experience with Marian. It''s a shame you couldn''t see it. What do you think about experiencing it with your bonus?]


    Dantalian smirked. '' So, you knew from the beginning that this was possible. ''


    [Yes, of course. After all, I won''t give you something as weak as a bunch ofpany files. That''s why you were seeing the past rted to that exorcist.]


    [Freytan almost died, if it weren''t for her, right?]


    '' The purity seal. The name has nothing to do with its effects. ''


    [Well, she was pure until she met you, you sex demon.]


    [ But a child couldn''t handle that seal. Fate was kind to her, bringing the exorcist to the vige seven days after Marian''s attack. It was interesting to see Freytan''s past and the reason for her anger.]


    [And it''s a shame that now you won''t be able to use lust to your advantage anymore, right? You''ll also have to be careful not to end up with a child.]


    '' Now that you mention it, it made me think of something strange... Will she change her way of being? ''


    Dantalian sat on the bed, starting to ponder about it. "I kind of got used to her being like this. At first, it was annoying, but there was nothing I could do."


    [Ignore that. You''re not the protagonist of an eroge. If she''s still with you, it''s because she wants to be. The level you increase is just for friendship, and you''re the one making things more serious.]


    [By the way, that''s why I love seeing you getting beaten up by Scy. It''s entertaining.]


    Dantalian turned his face towards the three girls, thinking about everything that had happened so far. He then focused his gaze on Freytan and spoke, "Now that Marian has been taken down, what''s stopping Freytan from going to Murim?"


    [Hmmmmm]


    " What was that? "


    [Nothing]


    The entity simply knew that a certain person had awakened a few minutes before Dantalian uttered those words.

 Chapter 89 Key

    ?


    During the early hours of the day, Dantalian was awakened by the voice of a girl calling him to talk, standing outside his room. Taking a quick nce at her appearance, he asked, "So, this was your decision?"


    "Yes..." Echidna replied.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Dantalian extended his hand to the girl and said, "Then let me take care of the rest now, Echidna."


    "Alright..." Echidna extended her hand towards Dantalian''s, hesitating for a few seconds, but then opened her hand, releasing thepletely crumpled metal crest of her family into the palm of Dantalian''s hand.


    She was visibly distressed; her eyes and voice were lifeless. What she recalled was something she hadn''t expected. What her mother had done was far worse than she had known all these years.


    Dantalian kept the crest in his pocket and ced his hand on Echidna''s waist, saying, "If you allow me..."


    Echidna didn''t respond with her mouth but rather with her eyes, prompting Dantalian to do the same. He then pulled her close, embracing her while gently stroking her head. He spoke, "Don''t keep it to yourself; you can let it all out. I will listen." Dantalian activated his divine hand, creating a small cubicle of golden energy around them, preventing any sound from escaping.


    In the silence of the isted space, the only sounds were their hearts beating and their breaths mingling as they embraced. And then, in a moment, Echidna bit her lip, tightened the hug, and began to speak amid tears.


    "I know she wasn''t good, I know what she did... but those memories, I never expected... all of this," Echidna confessed, her voice trembling with sobs. "What my mother did, it''s just... beyond what I thought she was capable of. The betrayal, the pain... it''s overwhelming."


    In Dantalian''sforting arms, Echidna found the strength to share her deepest feelings. She opened her heart, recounting the pain of discovering her mother''s true nature and the burden she had carried all these years. The vulnerability she showed was liberating, allowing her emotions to flow freely without judgment.


    Dantalian listened attentively, offering constion and understanding. The connection between them grew stronger, and Echidna felt a sense of relief after venting her feelings. The tears that fell washed away some of the anguish she had carried for so long.


    They held each other, findingfort and security in their embrace. The warmth of Dantalian''s support allowed Echidna to confront her emotions.


    In that moment, Echidna realized that there was no shame in being vulnerable, that she had someone by her side who truly cared for her. The intimacy they shared was profound, enabling her to release her suppressed emotions.


    As the silence enveloped them, the space felt safe, and Echidna''s heart felt lighter. The trust she ced in Dantalian was evident in her tears, her honesty, and the closeness of their embrace. In that small, sacred space, she found the strength to heal and ept the desperately needed support.


    "See? It was good, wasn''t it? From the moment I met you, I knew there was something more. Your eyes told me that," Dantalian spoke softly, feeling Echidna''s tears moistening his right shoulder.


    ''I felt terrible watching her confess that in the game, but here, in front of me, it''s destroying me. Everything feels different; she discovered something she didn''t have originally, and I caused it.'' Dantalian thought, gently tightening his embrace.


    Echidna noticed this and smiled, nestling her head on Dantalian''s shoulder.


    '' I''ve seen this face before... ''


    '' Was it because of me that she did all this? ''


    '' Why did they have to offend me? ''


    '' Why did she have to do this to me? She only wanted me to be happy, so she did all this. ''


    All these thoughts overwhelmed her, a mixture of emotions, vulnerability, andfort, as she was embraced like this.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty," she noticed Dantalian''s gaze, so before he could say anything, she continued, "Let me finish... If it weren''t for you, someone else would have taken my mother''s crown... Someone else would have revealed everything, and honestly..." Echidna sighed, "There are many things still hidden, so let''s leave it at that. There''s already enough. I don''t want to hear any more horror stories. Just fulfill what you promised and fix all of this."


    "I will do that as soon as you''re feeling better. Until then, you can use my shoulder as much as you want," Dantalian gave Echidna a small kiss on her forehead, causing a faint red blush to appear above her nose.


    "You... You shouldn''t do that. I''m not one of your...," Echidna spoke, embarrassed, her eyes seemingly wanting to escape from looking at Dantalian.


    "It was just a kiss on the forehead. Don''t be so worried. I still stand by what I said in that cave by theke."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Liar... I may not be sure, but I can see that you don''t mean any of it," At this moment, Echidna had stopped crying for a while, but her eyes and voice still sounded sad, though there was a small hint of relief in her overall expression.


    "No, I''m serious. You''re thinking the wrong things. But, as I said, you are truly beautiful. However, I know that kind of thing wouldn''t be good for you. Just ept my sincere affection," Dantalian emphasized, his voice soft yet determined, as he locked his gaze onto Echidna''s eyes, searching for a connection beyond words


    He leaned in slightly, the subtle warmth of his breath brushing against she skin.. "If I really wanted something right now, I''d be kissing you, you know. But you''re very fragile."


    Echidna closed her eyes, her face blushing. She spoke, "Don''t look at me like that, and stop talking nonsense. If you tried something serious, I''d handle it. I''m not fragile."


    "Exactly. You''re not, so there''s no need to cling to others. You''ve already freed yourself from what you should. Now, just choose your path and leave the problems to me, as I was the one who started them, and I will be the one to finish them." Dantalian''s voice softened even further, a soothing cadence that seemed to wrap around Echidna like a gentle embrace.


    Echidna let out a breathless sigh and ced her hand on Dantalian''s face, lifting herself slightly on her toes to give him a kiss on the tip of his nose. "This is just a thank-you kiss, nothing more than that."


    "I truly appreciate you for showing me the truth beyond what I could see." The expression on Echidna''s face had a huge impact on Dantalian. Her red and ck eyes seemed to prate his soul, and his heart raced again. '' why do you have to do this to me? I might end up having a heart attack one of these times '' Dantalian thought, chuckling softly.


    At that moment, instead of finding such a response strange, Echidna was caught up in Dantalian''s cheerful demeanor and beganughing too.


    "Sorry... I don''t know why I did that, but talking to you now..." Dantalian took both of Echidna''s hands and started massaging them with his thumbs.


    "Hmm? What would that be?" Echidna had already suppressed all her sadness, disying a beautiful and bright cheerful face. Just for this moment, she was fine, her mind drunk with the situation, making her a little happier.


    "You''re right, but you''re also wrong," Dantalian replied before Echidna could say anything else.


    "What? I don''t understand. Are you speaking in riddles?" Echidna said.


    "No, I really want you, but I don''t want to do any of that. After all, I don''t want you as a reward," Dantalian spoke, recalling their conversation in the cave within theke.


    "I knew it. You really are a rogue... I understand. I can''t give you an answer now. I have to weigh the pros and cons, and also, I don''t feel anything like love for you. Well, I wouldn''t want to share something like love... I''ve never really felt it, so I don''t want to..."


    Dantalian gently squeezed Echidna''s hands and said, "I only said that because I didn''t want to keep it from you. I won''t say anything more about it, except that..."


    He released Echidna''s hands, moving back slightly and opening his arms. "What''s wrong? Why are you acting like that? I''m not a kingdom guard about to search you."


    "I''m opening up to you," Dantalian said, his arms still extended.


    "Oh, for the love of God, don''t say something like that. It sounds like you''ve been talking to those fake fortune tellers in the kingdom," Echidna said,ughing.


    "I may be full of mistakes, but one thing I promise is that love will never becking for you. That''s why I''m so greedy," Dantalian said with a mischievous smile, but quickly added, "Ah, I just made another mistake."


    Echidna extended her hand, bringing it to her chest and pressing it against the center, as if pulling something out. Then she crouched down, pretending to take something from her shoe.


    "At this moment, I am locking it," Echidna pretended to lock what was in her other hand and looked seriously at Dantalian, saying, "Take it."


    "What?"


    Echidna pretended to put back what she had taken from her chest and while feigning to toss something to Dantalian, she said, "What else? It''s the key to my heart. At the right moment, you can use it. Keep it safe until then."


    ''To respond, you just have to act like you, Dantalian,'' Echidna thought, smiling. ''I hope you''ll be able to use it in the future.''

 Chapter 90 Puppet

    ?


    After his brief moment with Echidna, Dantalian fulfilled his promise and took steps to resolve everything.


    Standing in front of Duchess Marian''s office door, Dantalian cleared his throat and knocked on the door. "Duchess Marian, are you there? Can we talk?"


    At this time, all the employees had already gone home, and it would beplicated for Dantalian or even Echidna to exin everything to them. It was best to avoid that headache and keep them in ignorance; sometimes, ignorance can be a blessing.


    Dantalian didn''t receive any response, but even without using the golden energy, he could already feel the murderous aura that Marian was emanating from inside the room. '' Are you angry? Too bad, isn''t it? '' he thought to himself.


    Dantalian activated his divine hand and snapped his fingers, sending a small wave of golden energy through the cracks in Marian''s office door.


    "Arghh..." A small and brief groan of pain was heard. Dantalian then repeated, "Duchess Marian, are you there? Can we talk?"


    "Yes... Come in, Mr. Dantalian."


    ''How can he do this?'' Marian thought, cing her hand on her neck, feeling growing difort.


    Dantalian would open the door, finding Marian seated at her usual desk, maintaining her proud expression.


    '' Woman, you truly have nerves of steel, '' he thought to himself. However, something caught Dantalian''s attention on the left side of Marian''s face - a small swelling that could be seen even though it was disguised with makeup. '' Who could have done this? Freytan or Echidna? ''


    While Dantalian pondered this, he heard the sound of Marian''s hands beating on her desk as she spoke, "Are you here for the reward, Lord Dantalian?" Her crimson eyes seemed to lure Dantalian into a sea of mes as she continued, "Or perhaps you want to continue what you tried yesterday?"


    Dantalian looked around, "Nice, it will do," he said. Then, he turned his face towards Marian, pointing his finger at her and saying, "What are you doing in my chair? Come to the front."


    Marian''s eyes blinked irregrly, revealing the turmoil within as she faced Dantalian, her hands tightly sped together. "Don''t venture into this territory, Dantalian. You''re meddling with forces beyond your understanding."


    Her frustration boiled over, and she mmed her hand on the table,nding in front of him and pointed an using finger at him, emitting a ck aura mixed with pink traces from her body as she said, "Don''t think what happened yesterday will happen again."


    "Oh, really? Then what does this mean?" Dantalian''s arm moved, bringing his left arm close to the hand Marian was using to point at him, causing arge amount of golden energy to cover his arm and descend towards Marian''s shoulder.


    "Ahhhhhh! It''s burning! Stop it now, you fiend!" Marian tried to remove her hand from Dantalian''s grip, but whenever she attempted to bring her other hand close, she felt the same burning sensation.


    "Now you understand?" Dantalian looked apathetic, his eyes revealing the truth behind his actions. Even if she begged on her knees, her pleas would fall on deaf ears.


    Dantalian brought Marian''s arm down,manding, "Kneel."


    In an instant, Marian''s legs gave way, forcing her to fall sitting on the floor, Dantalian guided her arm forward, making her kneel before him.


    Dantalian released her arm, and her skin looked clean and silky as if nothing had happened, despite the intense burning sensation and pain she had just experienced. The only evidence of Dantalian''s actions was the ck smoke infesting the area.


    "It seems you weren''t aspatible with Krintoin energy as you thought," Dantalian said, cing his hand on his chin. "But now I wonder, how did you manage to hide this?"


    After Marian''s response remained silent, Dantalian moved his hand close to her face and asked, "Do you want to answer or not?"


    Marian bit her lip and let out a sigh before speaking, "As soon as you speak, you''ll be dead, you know that, right?"


    Hearing something, an idea came to Dantalian''s mind, and he smiled as he said, "Oh! Are you talking about Mr. Destruction? Don''t worry about him; all fifteen of them are after me anyway."


    ''What?'' Marian''s expression froze, and looking at Dantalian, she said something he had only heard once before, "Who the hell are you?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Dantalian stepped away from Marian, heading towards her desk. "I''ll say the same thing I told someone else who asked that," he ran his finger along the table, "Perfectly clean." Then he sat down in the chair, saying, "I''m just a simple master of a small guild."


    Marian stood up, looking at Dantalian''s smug smile and superior gaze as he now had both legs propped up on the table.


    "What are you looking at? Sit down; let''s talk, Duchess Marian."


    '' I will still kill you,'' Marian''s thoughts remained resolute, her mind a battleground of conflicting emotions. She forced a smile to grace her lips, masking the intensity of her intentions, as she responded with a measured tone, "Of course, Mr. Dantalian."


    Feeling the difort in her neck vanish, she sat down on the chair across the table her yet she couldn''t help but notice his feet, audaciously propped up on the elegant table. A flicker of frustration passed through her eyes as sheposed herself and requested "Mr. Dantalian, would you mind removing your feet from the table? A meaningful conversation requires mutual respect and direct eye contact."


    With her unwavering gaze, Marian sought to assert her authority in the face of his casual demeanor, all while grappling with to assert her dominance in other ways. The room seemed to hold its breath as their unspoken power struggle unfolded in the subtlest of nces and gestures


    "If that''s what you desire," Dantalian replied, his tone tinged with confidence as he casually seated himself on the corner of the imposing desk, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on Marian.


    Marian narrowed her eyes, maintaining herposed demeanor even as a flicker of irritation crossed her face. "Mr. Dantalian, such behavior hardly befits someone of your stature," she retorted, her voiceced with a mixture of authority and disdain.


    A small smirk yed on Dantalian''s lips as he brushed off the remark, tapping his finger lightly on the polished surface of the desk. "Ah, but my dear Duchess, I''m no more than a humble guild master," he said, the twinkle in his eyes revealing a hint of mischief.


    "Enough with the trivialities," he continued, his finger finallying to a halt. "Let''s cut straight to the chase. The future holds grand ns, and you, my dear, are fortunate enough to be an integral part of them."


    Drawing closer, Dantalian''s face hovered mere inches from Marian''s, his maic presence exuding a mix of allure and intrigue. "You shall continue being the esteemed Duchess you have always been," he murmured, his voice a tantalizing whisper, "and now, you shall be even more."


    sping her fists tightly, Marian leaned in, pressing her forehead against Dantalian''s. "What are you thinking?" she demanded.


    Dantalian pulled back his head, showing his hand with two small golden sparks emerging from his fingertips. "You''ll be my shield, and in return, you''ll live your normal life as always."


    Marian began tough. "In other words, if I don''t want to die and be the failure of the hero to everyone, I need to be your puppet," she said, restraining all her fury as she delivered a sharp p across Dantalian''s face. While suppressing her anger, she continued, "Alright, let''s do this nonsense. I''ll be your puppet." The anger in Marian''s voice was subtle, but her eyes seemed to want to slice through Dantalian.


    "Exactly, it''s good that you understood my not-so-subtle hint," Dantalian said, cing his hand on Marian''s head. "It''s a shame I can''t do it literally, so let me tell you something."


    Making a gesture for silence when he noticed Marian was about to speak, he continued, "You''ll be my shield against the others, but I''ll give you the opportunity to attack me whenever you want. I want to see it. Oh, and it''s better not to encounter the fifteen; they probably already know you''ve be my puppet."


    Dantalian pointed at Marian''s neck and said, "How does it feel there? The difort is gone, right? Seems like you were truly abandoned by the Krintoin energy."


    Marian looked at her hand, activating her power as a ck sphere appeared, and the energy circting around it was pink with hints of purple.


    "You were using them, and they were using you because who better to gather information from powerful people than one of them?"


    Marian crushed the sphere in her hands, causing it to vanish in a pink cloud.


    Dantalian deactivated his divine hand, sighing as he spoke, "Don''t be so sulky. You don''t need that power amplifier; being my shield, I''ll make you the strongest, so forget about them."


    "So, that''s why they''re after you," Marian bit her finger, pointing it at Dantalian as drops of blood fell to the ground. She continued, "The moment I die, you''ll die too."


    Dantalian smirked with disdain, flicking her head as he walked past her. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Stopping in front of the office door and grabbing the doorknob, Dantalian turned his head, saying, "You better pick a nice dress; you need to be prepared for the king''s party."

 Chapter 91 Well See Each Other In The Future

    ?


    Going back a few minutes in time, while Dantalian distanced himself from Echidna and headed to Marian''s office, Echidna made her way to her own room.


    Inside Dantalian''s room with the other girls, Freytan was sitting on the bed, gazing towards the door. Her lc eyes disyed a small yellow gleam around the irises.


    ''What should I do?'' Freytan thought, her mind lost in another world, practically immersed in thoughts. ''How can I tell him?''


    Freytan''s face started turning red. ''I feel dizzy...'' Sheid back on the bed, still pondering her future actions, and sleep overcame her.


    Three hourster, Dantalian and the girls were in front of Marian''s mansion, saying their goodbyes to her and Echidna.


    "Echidna, are you sure you won''te with us? I thought we were friends. Don''t you want to go on an adventure with us?" Fiona spoke, holding Echidna''s hands. ''Having one more girl would be interesting.''


    With a smile on her face, Echidna pointed behind Fiona, saying, "I think he understood your true intention."


    Fiona looked through her peripheral vision and saw Dantalian standing behind her, motionless. She shed a yful smile and said, "Are you that greedy? Wouldn''t it be better to have more?"


    Dantalian sighed, cing his hand on his forehead. "Stop acting like that, Fiona."


    "Ah, okay, you meanie," Fiona let go of Echidna''s hands and continued, "I hope to see you in the future. Let''s beat someone up together again."


    "Hahaha, sure, as long as it''s a criminal," Echidna replied.


    Echidna turned, waving her hand as she walked towards the carriage, passing by Dantalian and giving his back a light p, sending a shiver down his spine. "Since you''re noting, have a proper farewell, but make sure not to take too long, Master Dantalian."


    ''Fiona, don''t you ever learn?'' Dantalian thought, smiling and looking at Echidna and Marian, who stood inplete silence in front of the mansion. He spoke, "It seems you can handle everything here, right?"


    Echidna''s eyes flickered for a moment as she ced her hand on her chest in a pose of superiority. She said, "That''s one of the reasons why I will stay. Of course, I can handle it, and my mother will help too, won''t you?"


    Averting her gaze, Marian replied, "Of course, we''ll take good care of Master Dantalian''s property."


    With a smug smile, Dantalian said, "Is your mother doing well? I imagine she must have enjoyed the party."


    "I apologize for that; I really can''t control her, you know? Sometimes she goes overboard," Echidna responded.


    At that moment, Dantalian and Echidna heard a slight sound of teeth grinding as they both looked at Marian, who smiled and said, "What? What are you talking about? Mr. Dantalian, you''re back already?"


    "Huhuhu, my apologies, Mr. Dantalian," Echidna snapped her fingers, and quickly, one of the maids ran out of the mansion.


    "What do you wish, young mistress?" the maid said, bowing.


    "Oh, Dina? You look lovely today, did you know that?" Marian spoke with deliberate ws in her speech.


    "As you can see, my mother isn''t feeling too well. Could you take her to her room?"


    ''What happened all of a sudden? Wasn''t Miss Marian in perfect condition?'' the maid thought as she led Marian back into the mansion.


    "Are you enjoying this a little too much, Miss Rulemaster?" Dantalian spoke.


    "She deserves this and much more, so I have no qualms about it. In the end, it''s almost impossible for me to see her the way I used to," every word from Echidna was imbued with disgust.


    ''Ah, you''re still the same, good to know,'' Dantalian thought, recalling his conversation with the entity about changes.


    " Before my farewell, I must apologize for what Fiona did. She was undoubtedly nning something again."


    "That was quite obvious; she wanted to do to me what she did to Anna," Echidna froze, feeling a tightness in her chest and growing embarrassment as she recalled that night.


    ''Wow, how cute, all embarrassed,'' Dantalian thought, waving in front of Echidna''s face. "Echidna, are you okay? You seem like you were daydreaming."


    At that moment, Echidna snapped back to reality, a little startled. "Daydreaming? Huh? What do you mean? I''m awake; that''s impossible."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Haha, okay, okay, that scene really left an impression on you, huh?" Dantalian teased with a yful grin.


    "Ah, shut up, Dantalian! Just leave, get out of here now," Echidna retorted, giving him a few weak ps.


    Dantalian gently stopped one of Echidna''s hands and with the other, he held her waist, causing her to falter in her protest, "What are you thinking? You can''t do this..." Echidna''s voice trailed off as Dantalian ced a finger on her lips.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything you don''t want. I just want to say goodbye in the proper way, you know, it''s a custom in some ces," Dantalian exined, looking into Echidna''s eyes as he moved his face closer to hers.


    "You... you..." Echidna couldn''t finish her sentence as the atmosphere around them grew tense. She could feel her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Thebination of Dantalian''s teasing and their recent argument made her heart race, and she found it hard to keep herposure.


    As Dantalian drew closer, Echidna felt her heart pounding in her chest. She closed her eyes, expecting a farewell kiss from him. The anticipation filled her with a mix of excitement and nervousness, causing her breath to hitch. The seconds felt like an eternity, and she could almost sense his breath against her lips.


    But to her surprise, when the moment finally arrived, Dantalian nted a gentle kiss on her cheek. The unexpected gesture caught her off guard, and she blushed even more intensely.


    Feeling a bit bewildered, Echidna quickly opened her eyes and took a step back, trying to regain herposure. "Uh... Thank you," she stammered, trying to hide her disappointment, "for everything."


    Dantalian chuckled softly, amused by her reaction. "You''re wee," he said, giving her a warm smile. "Now take care, and I''ll be waiting for you right after the king''s celebration to celebrate together."


    Dantalian noticed Echidna''s mind drifting again, shaking his head with a smile.


    ''I''ll be looking forward to using the key you gave me,'' thought Dantalian as he turned away, leaving Echidna standing there, still feeling a mix of emotions. Her heart was racing, and her mind was in turmoil.


    As she watched Dantalian depart, Echidna couldn''t help but feel a sense of longing. However, she also knew that this was the right decision. She needed to focus on herself to make their reunion perfect.


    To her, this vision was blurred, as if she were in a lucid dream.


    Echidna snapped back to reality with a quick memory of thest thing Dantalian said, "I should be saying that to you. You keep getting into various troubles willingly..." Echidna stopped talking, closing her eyes and smiling slightly at the corner of her mouth when she realized he had already left.


    "Alright then, time to start my work," Echidna said, looking towards her mother''s room, wondering what schemes she might be plotting at this moment. From her peripheral vision, she could see Dantalian''s carriage getting further and further away. "Oh, so I haven''t spaced out for too long."


    ''Hope you rest well until our reunion,'' Marian thought, turning around and entering her house again.


    Inside her house, Echidna ascended the staircase and headed towards her mother''s room. She opened the door and found Marian wearing only a towel, having just stepped out of the bathroom. "Hmm? Daughter, so your master has already left? What a shame, right? You didn''t even make the most of it."


    "Mother, stop it."


    "Stop what? I''m just stating the truth. Oh, wait, I forgot, he''s my master too, isn''t he?" Marian dropped the towel, revealing herselfpletely naked. "I wonder if he''d get excited seeing the body of this widow."


    "You''re insane..."


    "Yes, I''m insane for having so easily epted to be a puppet of such a weak man."


    "You really are crazy. Can''t you even hear what you''re saying? If by any chance you n to regain my trust, you''re going about it the hardest way."


    Marian began to approach Echidna with her eyes glowing pink. She said, "I''m sorry... I wanted you to punch me, but it seems like you won''t..."


    Hearing this, Echidna turned her fist, hitting Marian in the face, sending her flying. As Marian fell to the ground with a bleeding nose, she smiled and said, "Thank you. You truly are my daughter, ahaha."


    Echidna flexed her hand, cracking all her fingers. "You''re right, and that''s why you know the reason why I haven''t done something crazy yet."


    Marian ced her hand on her face. "Of course, the power of my name, right?"


    "Exactly. So learn your ce from now on if you ever want to be the woman I once saw," Echidna spoke before leaving the room and closing the door.


    After hearing Echidna''s footsteps descending the stairs, Marian put her hand in front of her face. ''It''s a lie; you''re not like me... and that''s why you shouldn''t die.'' Marian thought, looking at a small rat on her bookshelf with colorful eyes, clearly staring at her.


    ''And you also lied to me, didn''t you, Dantalian?''

 Chapter 92 Freytans Choice

    ?


    Going back in time about an hour and a few minutes before Dantalian and his group''s departure, the girls were in the room talking among themselves.


    "Are you sure about this, Freytan? I thought you hated it," Amanda said, her eyes trembling with surprise as she looked at Freytan sitting on the bed.


    "Did the seal removal do something, Freytan?" Fiona asked, looking at her bust. "Your breasts seem bigger."


    "Hmmm," Amanda began to stare fixedly at Freytan''s bust. "It does seem like it... I don''t like it."


    Upon hearing these two nonsensements, Freytan stomped her foot hard on the ground, looking at the two of them. "It''s not like that, you perverted idiots! I..."


    "You? You what?" Fiona asked.


    ''Perverts? Why would she call us that?'' Amanda thought.


    "You twopletely forgot what I said just because of my breasts, and no, they didn''t grow. What kind of things are you eating?" Amanda pointed at Freytan''s face. "No, they definitely got bigger; my eyes don''t deceive me. And let me tell you, I won''t lose; mine are still better."


    Fionanded a closed-fist hit on Amanda''s head.


    "Ouch... Why did you do that?" Amanda spoke with teary eyes, still feeling the impact of Fiona''s attack.


    "I apologize, Fiona. It''s just that they really did look bigger," Fiona said.


    "Huh? If you said the same thing as me, why did you hit me?" Amanda grumbled.


    "I''m reconsidering my choice. Maybe I shouldn''t have thought of doing..." Freytan''s words, spoken by her own will, left Amanda and Fiona in stunned silence. The room became quiet, and the two exchanged nces.


    "And that''s why I mentioned her breasts. I think I''m dreaming," Fiona said.


    Amanda pinched herself. "Ouch... Nope, not a dream."


    "Who are you, and what have you done with Freytan?" Amanda threatened, getting closer and climbing onto the bed.


    "Where is the real Freytan?" Fiona created three ice swords around her, lowering the temperature in the room.


    '' Ugh, is it that unbelievable for me to say something like that? '' Freytan thought about her own actions before finally speaking, "I think you both are overreacting; I''ve done worse things."


    "The problem isn''t the idea itself; it''s that it came from your own mouth," Amanda said, getting closer "Who are you?"


    "Hahaha," Fiona startedughing, holding Amanda''s hand and pulling her back. "Alright, alright, this really isn''t a dream. I just took a moment to process youing up with such an idea."


    "That''s good to know. I knew I could trust you, at leastpared to the other..." Freytan said, looking at Amanda.


    "Of course, I knew it was a lie; I was just ying along with Fiona''s joke," Amanda said, turning her face to the side.


    ''obviously it was the opposite,'' Freytan thought.


    Then, Fiona began rubbing her hands together with a mischievous smile on her face. "Amanda, now''s the time to make it work. Let''s prepare everything, and when the moment is right, I''ll distract Dantalian."


    "You can count on me, Fiona! Let''s make this happen!" Amanda said, changing from water to wine, full of enthusiasm.


    ''Was it a good idea to do this?'' Freytan thought, beginning to regret her decision.


    Going into the future, the moment Dantalian entered the carriage


    Her eyes were quickly covered by Amanda''s hand, who whispered in his ear, "Don''t you dare peek. If you do, I''ll be very upset, understood, Master?"


    "That''s right, my Owner. Don''t dare to cheat. You''ll only see when you''re ready," Fiona said, cing her hand on his chest and standing in front of him, being the tallest of the three. She raised her feet slightly topletely block Dantalian''s vision, just as a precaution.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "So, this is what you were up to, Fiona? This won''t work if..." Before Dantalian could finish his sentence, ayer of ice covered his mouth, and almost simultaneously, Fiona and Amanda spoke.


    "Don''t you dare speak of another woman today, my Owner," Fiona said in a strong threatening tone.


    "If you mention another woman, we''ll make you pay for it. So, be quiet, Master." Amanda''s eyes had a feline look, and her normally soft and submissive voice had a tone even more threatening than Fiona''s.


    ''Oh... Fuck... They''ll kill me this time,'' Dantalian thought, sighing. It would be easy for him to break free from the immobilization of the two, but he knows that what they''re saying is true.


    "If you wanted to y this kind of game, you could have told me," Dantalian said.


    Amanda looked at Fiona, smiling, and said, "I think the Master misunderstood everything."


    "Seriously? He only realized now? It was kind of obvious, don''t you think?" Fiona chuckled lightly.


    ''What the hell are these two up to? At least Freytan is in her own world as usual; now that she no longer has the purity seal, she''ll just enjoy the trip,'' Dantalian thought, giving a spontaneous smile that made Fiona''s eyes shine.


    "How adorable... Do it again," Fiona said.


    "What? What happened?" Amanda asked.


    "Hahaha, our Master gave a beautiful smile, that''s all," Fiona said. Shortly after saying that, she realized the level of the situation. "Oops..."


    "Amanda, my dear, don''t be like that. You have to learn to control yourself, or it will be me who gets upset. I''m already allowing you to do this, so don''t act like a spoiled girl," Dantalian said, and then felt a little kiss from Amanda on his cheek.


    "Alright, but I''ll do it in ce," Amanda looked at Fiona as if she had won somepetition.


    "Just don''t forget why we''re doing this, Amanda," Fiona said, nodding towards a curtain in the middle of the carriage; on the other side would be Freytan.


    Freytan, who Dantalian thought was silent all this time due to her demeanor, spoke with a slightly embarrassed voice, "You two can release him now... I''m ready."


    "Freytan? Are you okay? What happened? Are you really going to participate in this?" Dantalian said, somewhat surprised.


    "I know your concern. I know what you were thinking when you looked at me all this time... So, this was something I came up with to show you that you don''t need to worry. I''ve already made my choice, and it was entirely on my own," Fiona exined.


    After Fiona finished speaking, she couldn''t bring herself to look directly at Dantalian''s face due to the embarrassing situation, but a smile formed on her lips because, when she nced at Dantalian, he had his eyes closed. "You really yed along... Alright, you can open them now."


    ''What did she mean by that? Can she read thoughts now? Because the only time...'' Dantalian realized what had happened during his conversation with the entity. He had thought out loud. "I apologize for putting you through that; it was just a foolish idea in my mind," Dantalian said before fully opening his eyes and being greeted by the image of Freytan in a blue bunny costume. Her long, silky hair cascaded beautifully, contrasting with the vibrant blue outfit. The high ponytail exposed her delicate features, making her lc eyes shine even more.


    His eyes were drawn to the fluffy, sky-blue bodysuit that hugged her curves, entuating her alluring figure. The adorable white puffball tail attached to the back of the suit added a touch of yfulness to the ensemble. Dantalian couldn''t deny that the outfit had a unique charm, one that he found utterly enchanting.


    The white frilly cor around her neck added a subtle innocence to her appearance, which only made her more captivating. Dantalian''s gaze trailed down to her long and slender legs adorned with pastel blue and white striped knee-high stockings. The stockings led down to the fluffy bunny slippers that adorned her feet,pleting the adorable look, which he couldn''t help but imagine wrapped around his waist.


    As Freytan''s eyes darted nervously, avoiding direct eye contact, Dantalian noticed her long, velvety rabbit ears perched atop her head, twitching slightly with every movement. He couldn''t help but find the way she moved with them captivating and charming.


    Despite her apparent embarrassment, Freytan''s beauty shone through, exuding an aura of grace and allure that he couldn''t resist. Her self-awareness only added to her charm, making her seem even more approachable and adorable.


    Dantalian''s heart raced as he realized the depth of Freytan''s courage. She had embraced the yful costume, embracing her own vulnerability in the process. He admired her even more for staying true to herself and showing her yful side.


    "You look absolutely stunning," Dantalian finally managed to say, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "I never expected this surprise, but I''m d you chose to show me this side of you. It suits you very well."


    Freytan''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, her shy smile making her eyes even more irresistible. The blend of vulnerability and confidence in her gaze was captivating, and Dantalian felt more drawn to her than ever.


    '' Why didn''t the master look at me like that when he saw me? It''s unfair... I envy her '' Amanda thought.

 Chapter 93 Freytan And Dantalian (R-18)

    ?


    At that moment, the carriage had departed, with Dantalian and Freytan remaining inside while Amanda and Fiona stayed outside.


    "Why do you have that expression, Amanda? Aren''t you happy for Freytan?" Fiona asked, wearing a smile on her face.


    "Yeah, I am, and of course I am. After all, Miss Freytan finally seems to have epted the master as her master... But..." Amanda fidgeted with her legs restlessly, and her ears turned slightly red.


    ''Hoo,'' Fiona understood what was happening, giving a mischievous smile. "You''re tempted to join them, aren''t you? You naughty thing, hehehe."


    Hearing this, Amanda started to deny desperately, "What? No, no..." She quickly stopped and let out a sigh. "It''s the master''s fault... He''s not blocking the sound... I can''t stand just listening."


    Fiona wrapped her right arm around Amanda''s neck, bringing her hand up to pat her head. "It''s not just you, it''s not just you. But we have to endure, okay? It''s an important moment for Freytan, you saw what she did, right?"


    Amanda bit her lip and formed an angelic smile on her face as she spoke calmly, "You''re right. I can''t be selfish, especially when Freytan is showing her loyalty. I can''t ruin her moment."


    ''Too easy,'' Fiona thought with a smile. ''But she''s a truly good girl. You''re lucky, my dear Owner.''


    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was charged with passion and desire. Dantalian and Freytan were entwined in each other''s arms, their lips locked in a passionate kiss. Freytan''s heart was pounding in her chest as she felt Dantalian''s warm hand slowly moving up her thigh, causing her breath to catch.


    Their eyes met, and in that moment, time seemed to stand still. Dantalian''s gaze was intense, filled with a mixture of adoration and hunger. Freytan''s lc eyes shimmered with a blend of excitement and nervousness, her vulnerability exposed before him.


    As Dantalian''s fingers traced delicate patterns on her skin, Freytan couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh. His touch ignited a fire within her, sending shivers down her spine. She surrendered to his caresses, allowing him to explore her with a tender yet confident touch.


    The carriage swayed gently with the movement of the horses, adding a subtle rhythm to their intimate encounter. Their soft whispers and sighs filled the air, creating an intoxicating melody of desire.


    Outside, Amanda and Fiona kept a respectful distance, giving the two lovebirds the privacy they deserved. Their expressions showed a mix of amusement and admiration as they exchanged nces. They were delighted to see Freytan finally opening up to Dantalian, knowing how much it meant to both of them.


    As the sun set on the horizon, casting a warm golden glow inside the carriage, the connection between Dantalian and Freytan deepened. Their souls intertwined, and with each touch, they discovered new aspects of each other.


    The two were upying all the seats, with Dantalian continuing to kiss Freytan, while his hand went directly to her intimate area, pulling at the fabric of her bunny outfit, leaving herpletely exposed and starting to caress her.


    Their lips parted, and Dantalian looked directly into Freytan''s eyes. Her face flushed, her breath ragged, and her weak voice only fueled his desire.


    Gently caressing Freytan''s face, seeing herpletely embarrassed, Dantalian spoke, "So you''re sure about your decision, right? You won''t back out."


    "Hmmm... Hamm..." A moan escaped from Freytan''s mouth as she felt one of Dantalian''s hands inside her bunny outfit, teasing one of her breasts, while the other hand was doing the same with her pussy.


    Dantalian, with his hand on Freytan''s breasts inside her outfit, was massaging it while also quickening his movements on her pussy.


    "Haahh..."


    "Ah~ Ang"


    "Ah... Hmm... Isn''t this enough for you?" Freytan murmured, her face flushed and her eyes shining with excitement. Her moist, parted lips revealed her growing need and passion as she writhed slightly in response to Dantalian''s touches.


    Her heart was pounding erratically, and she could feel the intensity of desire coursing through her entire body. Every caress from Dantalian sent her into an overwhelming ecstasy, making it difficult for her to control herself.


    Dantalian gave a mischievous smile, inserting his finger inside Freytan''s pussy, eliciting an immediate reaction.


    "Ah... Don''t do it so suddenly," Freytan pleaded.


    "Yes, this is all I need. I just wanted to hear you say something like that," Dantalian said, starting to move his finger in and out of her pussy. At the same time, he stopped fondling her breasts and focused his other hand directly on her clit, teasing it provocatively.


    "Ahnnn... Ahhh..."


    "We''re already... like this... Don''t just use your hands, Dantalian," a flicker of intense desire showed in Freytan''s eyes.


    "Hmmm, you''re right. I guess you''re ready to start," Dantalian said as he brought his hand to Freytan''s face, showing a transparent liquid dripping from his fingers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hey, why are you showing me that?" Freytan ced her hands in front of her face, covering it.


    "Haha, I just wanted to make sure, after all, you used to not be very honest, unlike your body," Dantalian said.


    "Stop it, you know that wasn''t me, it was the seal," Freytan said, her voice filled with desire and embarrassment.


    "Is this also because of the seal?" Dantalian asked.


    Freytan turned her face to the side and quickly said, "Shut up and just put your penis inside me already."


    "I don''t think you''re being sincere," Dantalian said, starting to caress Freytan''s breast over her clothes. "If you don''t show your face and speak honestly, I won''t believe you." Dantalian held Freytan''s hard nipple, starting to squeeze and twist it, then massaging it in turns.


    With each movement, Dantalian''s hand skillfully fondled her breast, his fingers teasing and tormenting her sensitive bud.


    "Hmm..." With heavy breaths, Freytan revealed her face again, her lips trembling as she spoke, "Please... Dantalian, put your penis inside this shy little pussy, so we can officially be one."


    Dantalian gave onest caress to Freytan''s breast,Dantalian lowered his pants and underwear, revealing his erect friend standing proudly. At that moment, a fleeting thought crossed Freytan''s mind, "It''s been a few days since Ist saw you, this time I''ll be myself... Will we go at it as much as we used to?"


    Standing in front of Freytan, Dantalian saw her eyes fixed on his erect friend, and he spoke, "Rx, it''s about to go in."


    Freytan slightly opened her legs, now looking up at Dantalian''s face, and said, "Please, be gentle."


    "I always have been, but you''re the one who drives me crazy," Dantalian replied, positioning himself on top of Freytan, cing his penis right at the entrance of her vagina.


    "Hahaha, it''s not my fault if you can''t resist my charm."


    "We''ll see then who will drive the other crazy. Now you don''t have the help of the seal," Dantalian said, teasingly rubbing his member against Freytan''s vagina.


    "Hmmm... Don''t make excuses, you can''t control yourself seeing me like this, right?" Freytan lifted her face, giving Dantalian a kiss, and then thrust herself forward, making his penis enter herpletely. "Haaa... I don''t know why, but this feels much better than the other times."


    "You asked me to be gentle, didn''t you?" Dantalian said with a smug smile


    As Freytan felt the intense pleasure building inside her, her eyes locked with Dantalian''s, a mischievous gleam in them. He was smiling, a triumphant grin, knowing he had brought her to this point with teasing and yful banter. His expression was a mix of satisfaction and yfulness, as if he were saying, "I warned you."


    Her body trembled with pleasure as she reached her climax seconds after Dantalian entered her. "Haaa... hmmm... this... isn''t fair; you teased me too much before," she gasped, trying to catch her breath after her orgasm.


    The satisfaction in Freytan''s eyes was evident, and she bit her lower lip provocatively.


    With a teasing glint in her eyes, Freytan whispered, "Looks like you won this round, Dantalian," her voice filled with contentment even though she lost.


    Dantalianughed,pletely taken by her allure, and replied, "Of course, you did. After all, if you couldn''t do that, I didn''t deserve to have you. But now, don''t think I''ll let you have all the fun."


    Without giving Freytan a break, Dantalian started moving his hips.


    "Ahhh... So strong... Filling me uppletely... You monster, I just came a little while ago... Ahhh..." The pleasure was evident in every part of Freytan''s body as she spoke.


    "The me is on you for trying to act tough," Dantalian said, and then he grabbed Freytan''s bunny ears along with her hair, flipping her over onto her stomach. His penis began exploring the entirety of her vagina, feeling the warmth and tightness. The sensation of their bodies rubbing against each other intensified. Freytan''s breathing became heavier, her heart racing with anticipation. She found herself losing control, surrendering to the pleasure that surged through her.


    Outside the carriage, Fiona and Amanda were holding onto each other as they listened to Freytan''s continuous moans, only in their imaginations, both of them thinking about being in that situation.


    '' Get stronger soon, my Master '' Fiona thought.


    "I can''t think about that. I can''t be a bad girl. I did the right thing by helping my friend, and I can''t interfere," Amanda said, showing a determined smile.


    Seeing this, Fiona simply smiled, her eyes emitting a small blue glow, making the air around them colder. "Who knows, maybe this way, our fire won''t go wild, haha."

 Chapter 94 Whos In Control?: Result (R-18)

    ?


    Inside the carriage, the air was filled with intense passion as Freytan and Dantalian embraced, their bodies entwined in a fiery dance of desire.


    Freytan moaned softly as Dantalian''s member throbbed inside her, filling herpletely. Their eyes met in an intense gaze, reflecting the raw lust consuming them.


    "You feel so good, Freytan. Your body responds so well to my touch," Dantalian spoke.


    "Ah, Dantalian... I can''t resist you any longer. Please, don''t hold back," Freytan pleaded.


    With a wicked grin, Dantalian began to move his hips, setting a sensual rhythm that made Freytan gasp with pleasure.


    "Ah~"


    Freytan''s hands explored Dantalian''s sculpted chest, feeling the tension in his muscles as he moved within her. Her nails dug into his skin, leaving a trail of light marks.


    "You''re so eager, my little bunny. I love it when you surrender to me."


    "Take me, Dantalian. I''m all yours,pletely your exclusive bunny," Freytan teased, knowing well about their past experiences and how to please him beyond the physical.


    Dantalian''s movements grew more intense, his thrusts bing faster and deeper. Freytan arched her back, responding to each of his moves with passionate fervor.


    Moaning, Freytan reached her second climax, "Ahhh~ing... I think I''m really turning into a bunny."


    Her pleasure-filled cries filled the carriage, blending with the rhythmic sounds of their bodiesing together in ecstasy.


    "Ah~ Mmm~"


    Dantalian''s lips found Freytan''s neck, kissing and nipping at her sensitive skin, leaving a trail of marks that further ignited their desire.


    Dantalian yfully bit her neck, to which Freytan responded with a faltering voice, "Ahhh... Are you a vampire or something?"


    "Yes, I am, and you have just be my servant," Dantalian whispered in her ear, "Now the seal isplete."


    With a smile on his face, Dantalian turned Freytan onto her back, holding her by her rabbit ears, making her rear raise. He used her hair as reins, guiding her movements.


    "Hoooo... Dantalian... Dantalian... You''re going to break me... Hmmmmm," Freytan''s legs quivered like a waterfall.


    The carriage rocked with the intensity of their lovemaking, and they surrendered to the spasms of passion, fully giving in to each other''s desires without inhibition.


    As their bodies trembled, Freytan approached the peak of pleasure, her ecstasy bing almost unbearable.


    "I''m... I''m close, Dantalian!" Freytan eximed, biting her lips and pressing her hand against the seats.


    "Let go, my sweet bunny. Come with me," Dantalian said, releasing her hair and delivering three firm spanks to Freytan''s right buttock.


    With a final push, they reached their climax together, riding the wave of pleasure that washed over them.


    "Ah~ Ah!"


    "Ahhhhh... Coming... Coming... It was the third time," Freytan''s face was flushed and ecstatic, her lips slightly parted, emitting moans as she reached her third orgasm. Her lc eyes gleamed with satisfaction and vulnerability, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead, revealing the intense pleasure consuming her. Every part of her being was in a trance,pletely surrendering to the intoxicating sensations.


    As they indulged in the glow of their passion, their breaths slowly returned to normal, and they exchanged knowing smiles.


    "That was... incredible, Dantalian... I hate to admit it... But you won the rematch, and you''re truly in control," Freytan said, looking down to see Dantalian''s penis still inside her, remaining hard. "I must confess, I thought it stayed like this because of the seal, but it seems you''re just insatiable."


    "Don''t try to tter me just because you came three times. It''s not an excuse. In the end, I only did it once; it''s normal," Dantalian replied, leaning to the side and reaching for Freytan''s pussy, teasing her clit directly.


    "Ahhh... Stop... Seriously, you''re being so mean, Dantalian," Freytan said, attempting to close her legs, but her body was too debilitated from their previous encounter.


    "No... no... no, I want more too, just once is not fair." Dantalian activated the divine hand and touched the center of Freytan''s back, making her fatigue disappear.


    "Huh? So you can do that with anything?" Freytan asked, impressed by this ability she had never seen so clearly before.


    However, the answer she heard left her more worried than happy, as Dantalian replied, "Yes, as long as I have mana, I can do it endlessly." This entered Freytan''s ears and immediately brought up various scenes where she would end uppletely exhausted, making her say immediately, "We''ll do it just one more time, okay? No more, even if I''m not tired yet. I can feel the physical strain from thest time."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hehehe," Dantalian chuckled, adjusting Freytan''s hair as his penis throbbed inside her. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that makes you feel bad. I''m here to satisfy both of us."


    "So that''s the problem, you''re literally insatiable... not even three girls," Freytan started to feel Dantalian''s finger on her anus, while his other hand wrapped around her belly, thrusting frantically again.


    "Ah... screw it... This is good, so let''s just go on," Freytan said, putting her hand on her face.


    "See? You''re still not showing your true feelings, I''m just helping you open up," Dantalian remarked, making a yful innuendo.


    Freytan noticed the double meaning in Dantalian''s words and spoke between moans, "You''re quite theedian... aren''t you? Let''s just stop the nonsense and continue."


    Dantalian''s lips brushed against her ear, sending electrifying sensations down her spine. "Well, if you want it, why not? After all, I''ve already told you, my bunny girl , I won''t stop until I''ve satisfied every inch of you," he whispered huskily, igniting a fresh wave of longing within Freytan.


    Her breaths became more erratic, and her heart pounded with anticipation. She was under his spell, unable to resist the allure of his touch and the enchantment of their shared intimacy.


    Dantalian''s fingers found their way back to Freytan''s clit, teasing and pleasuring her with skilled precision. Freytan''s moans grew louder, and her body trembled in response to the overwhelming pleasure building within her.


    As their bodies moved as one, they lost themselves in the intoxicating dance of desire. Time seemed to lose all meaning as they surrendered to the intensity of their passion.


    With each touch, caress, and thrust, Freytan felt herself getting closer and closer to the precipice of happiness. Her mind was consumed by nothing but the raw sensations coursing through her body.


    Their connection went beyond the physical; it was a merging of souls, a moment of intense intimacy and vulnerability between two beings drawn to each other by an irresistible force, one that seemed to be strengthening their bodies rather than weakening them, though neither of them had realized it.


    When their bodies reached the peak, they clung to each other as if they were the only things grounding them in reality. And together, in the height of passion, they experienced the pinnacle of pleasure once more.


    "Ahhh~ Dantalian!"


    "Freytan, I will now mark you deeply again."


    "Ahhh... Yes, do it. Make me have a baby now that I can. Together, let''s rebuild the n and destroy all the parasites." Freytan''s mind had reached a level where her desires were bing intertwined.


    Their voices merged into one, echoing through the depths of their intimacy and connection. And in that moment, as passion reached its climax, they both knew that this union was much deeper than mere physical pleasure - it was a bond that transcended the bounds of time and space.


    As the carriage rocked with the intensity of their lovemaking, they surrendered to the unyielding current of their desires. Freytan found herself wholly consumed by Dantalian, and he, in turn, reveled in her submission.


    And so, they embraced the fervor of their passion, entwined in each other''s arms, until the fire of their desire was extinguished, leaving them sated and deeply connected.


    In the hazy aftermath of their encounter, Freytan and Dantalian exchanged knowing nces, acknowledging the unspoken truth of their bond. And as the carriage moved forward, this time, Freytan had truly be Dantalian''s, with no promises, no requests, only because she herself desired it, making her the first Heroine to bepletely conquered by Dantalian.


    Meanwhile, outside the carriage, Amanda and Fiona were looking frustrated inplete silence until one of them spoke up.


    "Well, it seems to be over..." Fiona sighed, feeling anxious and a bit of doubt creeping into her mind. ''Should I have done that to make him stronger than me?''


    "You''re right, the noise has stopped. Now they''re in a deep slumber... How do the master and Freytan do it so quickly?" Amanda asked curiously.


    "Tonight, I won''t let him sleep..." Amanda closed her eyes, her expression turning serious as if she weren''t even talking about sex. "But honestly, I''m d Freytan finally epted to be the master''s servant. Now we''re on the same level." A genuine smile formed on Amanda''s face.


    "Hmm, wasn''t it because the master got what he wanted?" Fiona inquired, intrigued by Amanda''sst statement.


    "Oh, yes, but he already had that a long time ago. It was just a matter of time," Amanda replied.


    "I see, that''s good then, right?"


    "Yes, very good."


    ''Hmm, is that why he called her "miss" so many times?'' Fiona thought as she heard shouts and roars from a group of orcs and goblins invading the road.


    "Amanda," Fiona said her name cheerfully.


    "I see. Since the master is sleeping, let''s take out our frustration on them," Amanda stopped the carriage, her eyes taking on a feline aspect.


    "Let''s fulfill our mission then, clearing the trash that obstructs our path." Twelve ice swords appeared floating around Fiona.

 Chapter 95 Unexpected Fight

    ?


    During the journey, something happened after the seal of purity was removed, and all the energy that had been suppressed since she was twelve years old was unleashed, causing Freytan to undergo a sudden and tremendous power increase.


    '' It seems she''s a true protagonist... This is the second time she''s gained a power boost '' thought Dantalian, sitting on the carriage''s roof with Amanda by his side. The two of them were observing Freytan and Fiona, standing face to face in the middle of a vast green field.


    "Did we really need to change our route like this, master?" asked Amanda. "We''re in the middle of nowhere now."


    Dantalian pointed with his eyes in the direction of Fiona and Freytan. The energy emanating from their bodies was causing a slight distortion in the air around them, with small traces of sma appearing around Freytan and tiny ice kes swirling around Fiona.


    As atmosphere crackled with electricity as Freytan and Fiona faced off, their powers colliding in a dazzling disy of skill and determination. With her sword, Sakura, still in hand, Freytan wore an apathetic expression as she calmly surveyed the ice pirs surrounding her.


    "You''re no match for me," Freytan taunted with a hint of arrogance, her voice carrying a melodic tone that belied her confidence. "But I''ll admit, your ice maniption is quite impressive."


    Fiona grinned mischievously, her blue eyes gleaming with excitement. "I wouldn''t be too sure about that," she retorted, her voice filled with yful challenge. "I''ve been itching for a good fight, and you seem like the perfect opponent."


    With a graceful flick of her fingers, Fiona sent now ten ice pirs hurtling toward Freytan, each aimed at a different angle. But Freytan was prepared, and with a quick movement of her sword, she unleashed a wave of sma that cut through the pirs like a hot knife through butter.


    "Enough with the theatrics, Fiona. If it didn''t work once, increasing it won''t help. Is all this just for show?" Freytan said, but with her eyes, she knew that Fiona was indeed stronger than her, and this was the perfect moment to discover her current limits.


    The ice pirs shattered into tiny cubes, scattering in every direction. Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t back down. Instead, she pped her hands together, creating a massive ice wall that surged toward Freytan.


    "If you''re asking for it, let''s take it up a notch," Fiona said, sporting a wide smile, showing no signs of concern.


    "Tsk, you show-off," Freytan replied. Not to be outdone, she smiled and twirled Sakura in a wide arc. The sma around her sword intensified, forming a zing crescent that collided with the ice wall, creating a spectacr explosion of steam and ice.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the surrounding area, making the grass beneath their feet sway violently. Dantalian and Amanda watched in awe, their eyes mesmerized by the two.


    "Nicely done, Freytan. You''re really impressive," Dantalian said, sounding a bit happier than he should.


    "Cursed luck, just when I was getting close to Freytan," Amanda remarked, but her smile showed that she was genuinely happy with what she was witnessing. After all, the stronger they be, the more protection Dantalian will have.


    Thus, both wore expressions of admiration, concealing their smiles with hidden intentions.


    When the dust settled, Freytan and Fiona found themselves mere meters apart, their eyes locked in a battle of wills. Fiona''s grin widened, and she formed an ice sword in her hand, attacking Freytan with thunderous speed, causing the ground beneath her feet to crack.


    But Freytan skillfully evaded the attack and retaliated with a quick strike of her sword. Fiona blocked the blow with her ice sword, and the two engaged in a fast-paced swordy, their movements a blur of steel and ice.


    The sh of their powers created a dazzling spectacle of colors, each strike sending sparks flying in all directions. The sma from Freytan and the ice from Fiona danced around them, weaving a fascinating tapestry of elements in the air.


    Their fight seemed almost like a dance, a symphony of power and skill as they matched each other move for move. Freytan''s eyes glinted with determination, her desire to test her newfound strength evident in her every motion.


    On the other hand, Fiona''s eyes sparkled with excitement and joy, revealing the thrill of the battle. She longed for a worthy opponent, and Freytan proved to be just that. ''The pain she inflicts doesn''t evene close to those two, but this is perfect enough to pass the time.''


    The two continued their intense duel, their powers flowing in harmony with the natural elements around them. The field became their canvas, and with every strike and maneuver, they painted a masterpiece ofbat.


    No words were spoken, for none were needed. Freytan and Fionamunicated through their actions. Each strike and sequence of moves was a conversation.


    Dantalian, with the golden energy over his eyes, saw that the energy level of the two was increasing uncontrobly and said, "Amanda, we better move this carriage or it''ll be shattered."


    Amanda''s eyes widened. "What? No, wait... What''s going to happen to those two? They might get seriously hurt," she said, worried.


    Dantalian smiled, letting out a smallugh as he said, "You truly are amazing, Amanda, worrying about those two..." Dantalian sighed, pointing towards them. "It''s easier for me to conquer the king''s daughter than for those two to suffer a serious injury."


    "But it''s still dangerous. We don''t know what happened to Freytan, so..." Before Amanda could finish speaking, the sound of even louder explosions could be heard.


    Dantalian lifted Amanda up in his arms. "Ah, master, what are you doing?"


    "Only this way you''ll listen to me, you disobedient girl," Dantalian said, giving Amanda a tap on her backside. "You need to listen to me when I speak, right?"


    ''Hmmm, this feels good... Maybe I should disobey the master more often,'' Amanda thought with a joyful smile on her face,pletely forgetting about the fight between Fiona and Freytan.


    '' I think I did something I shouldn''t have '' Dantalian thought with a smile, releasing himself from the roof of the carriage andnding behind it, pushing it backward to create enough distance from the range of the battle.


    "Now, Amanda, watch this. It''s nothingpared to what we''ll have to face," Dantalian spoke spontaneously, carrying Amanda in his arms as she was lost in her thoughts, not realizing what Dantalian had just said.


    "Impressive, Dantalian was right about you; you truly are an anomaly," Freytan retorted, her voice calm and controlled. "But don''t think it''s over yet."


    "Of course not, after all, my Master chose you, and you''ve shown me that you''re truly worth it," Fiona replied, disappearing into a cold mist and reappearing above Freytan as three copies, attacking from each side.


    "I''ve already told you this kind of thing won''t work," Freytan smiled, her eyes shining with a pink glow as she distanced herself from Fiona. With incredible speed, Freytan advanced, causing the three clones to strike the ground.


    Her sword ready to strike, Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise, but she reacted quickly, using her ice maniption to create a protective barrier around her.


    The sh of their powers created a dazzling spectacle as Freytan''s sma de collided with Fiona''s ice barrier. The force of impact sent shockwaves through the ground, cracking the earth beneath their feet.


    With a flick of her wrist, Freytan sent waves of sma at Fiona, who smiled and continuously created walls of ice to defend herself. The intensity of the battle was escting, and both heroines were fully engaged.


    At this moment, Freytan''s apathetic expression began to waver, and a hint of excitement crossed her face. She relished the challenge presented by Fiona, the thrill of an uneven opponent stirring something deep within her, almost revealing her current limits.


    As they continued their fierce exchange, Freytan noticed Fiona''s change in tactics. Fiona started using the terrain to her advantage, creating ice slides to maneuver rapidly andunching ice projectiles toward Freytan.


    Smiling, Freytan decided to up the ante. Shebined her sma abilities with her impressive swordsmanship, leaving trails of sma with each strike, leaving a path of destruction behind her.


    With a graceful flourish, Fiona summoned a massive ice pir from the ground, hurling it toward Freytan. Unyielding, Freytan infused her sword with even more sma, slicing through the pir and dispersing it into a shower of frozen fragments.


    Their sh intensified, and the ground below them turned into a battlefield of elemental forces. Freytan''s power surged even further, her emotions fueling her strength. She was no longer holding back, embracing the wave of energy that had been suppressed for so long.


    Fiona''s eyes filled with joy as she witnessed Freytan''s energy, which had been increasing uncontrobly until that moment, stop and now Freytan was under herplete control.


    "Hmm, interesting," Fiona thought. ''Perhaps now I can enjoy another aspect of the fight?''


    As thest rays of sunlight dipped below the horizon, Freytan and Fiona found themselves in a brief moment of rest, both breathing heavily and covered in cuts and bruises from the intense battle.


    '' Unfortunately, I could only enjoy one side of it... '' Fiona sighed. The battle was great, but in the end, she felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    '' I didn''t make her fight for real; to her, it was just training, or rather, just fun '' Freytan sighed.


    While both of them were contemting their own disappointments, Amanda and Dantalian arrived.


    At that moment, the two had devilish smiles, and that''s when Freytan remembered the reason behind this happening. '' Oh, shit... ''

 Chapter 96 Reverse Bunny

    ?


    It all began with an innocent question from Amanda, puzzled about something, "If even I can feel this power emanating from Freytan''s body, does that mean she''s now the strongest?" The question echoed inside the carriage, quickly drawing the attention of Freytan and Fiona, who were also inside.


    ''Hehehehehehe'' That was aughter within Fiona''s mind, while she maintained a calm and serene expression. ''So that''s why I felt something simr, the other woman nearby was you.''


    Freytan nced briefly at Dantalian, who was lying with his legs above Fiona''s thighs and his head resting on herp. "Perhaps? If that''s really the case, then I''m stronger than Dantalian, hmm."


    "Then are you going to use me as a test subject? How wicked," Fiona replied, hearing this, Freytan retorted, "And you, for your own amusement, aren''t you the same?"


    Outside the carriage, Amanda wore an anguished expression, sensing the energy of the two shing inside. She then said, "I should keep my thoughts to myself... I think."


    "Yawn." Dantalian woke up with teary eyes, speaking without realizing the current situation due to drowsiness. "I guess I overdid it these days... The umted tiredness is too high."


    Hearing this, Freytan and Fiona froze, looking at Dantalian and finding his expression strange. Fiona then said, "Doesn''t he seem a bit stranger than usual?"


    "Weird? I''d say more intelligent," Freytan replied.


    "Oh, my Master''s mind is trulyplicated."


    With a mocking smile, Freytan continued, "Perhaps it''s so empty that it has thesepses of intelligence."


    Dantalian was watching the two conversing with a yful look. "And here I was thinking you would improve..."


    "Oh, you''re awake, Dantalian," Freytan said, gently stroking his forehead with a sweet smile. She continued, "What are you talking about? Improve what? I''ll always be like this. Didn''t you say you didn''t want me to change?"


    Fiona covered her mouth with one hand while massaging Dantalian''s right leg with the other. "Hohoho, checkmate. This time she got you, my Owner ."


    "So, Amanda, what did I miss?" Dantalian yawned once more after finishing his sentence, causing Freytan and Fiona to yawn as well.


    "Oh, nothing major , Master, except for the part where the two of them almost fought," Amanda spoke the truth straightforwardly to avoid lying or omitting anything from her master.


    Dantalian, with a presumptuous look, spoke as he touched the tip of Freytan''s chin with his finger, "Let me guess, it was another bet?"


    Both of them remained silent, prompting Dantalian to call his faithful guard, "Amanda?"


    Amanda, feeling uneasy, spoke up, "Well... I think it was my fault. I just asked if Freytan is stronger now."


    "Wait, what?" Freytan said, but it was already toote.


    Dantalian turned to the side, recalling something, and walked to the carriage door, pointing at Freytan and Fiona, "Enough with the questions, let''s settle this then." Dantalian opened the door, ced his hand on the carriage''s roof, andunched himself forward, pressing his hand on the roof to propel himself upward,nding on top of it. "I was still too slow..."


    "Looks like we''re really going to fight. I promise to go easy on you, First Servant," Fiona spoke, noticing the discontent on Freytan''s face. "You''re quite sensitive now, huh?"


    "Shut up! I''ll show you who''s in charge here. You''ll see," Freytan replied, but deep down, she already knew the oue, which turned out to be different from what she expected.


    After the entire battle...


    "A tie? Well, if my Master thinks that''s what it was, then it was. What about you, Freytan?" Fiona asked, looking at Freytan with a happiness that seemed a bit excessive for the moment. Could it be due to the news of the tie or something she discovered during the fight?


    "Master, but then if both of them lost, what will we do?" Amanda asked, but the expressions on the two of them already made it clear that this was some scheme of theirs.


    Drawing a spiral with her finger on the ground, Fiona said, "Will both of them have to pay for the mistake? Is that it?"


    Dantalian ced his hand on the heads of the two, saying, "From now on, no more unnecessary fighting, you know the reason, especially you, Miss Fiona."


    Dantalian leaned forward, positioning himself between the two and looking ahead at the vast greenery that was now inplete chaos. In a few more minutes, this ce would have turned into a desert. "Yeah, and look at what you''ve done. Can you learn to control yourselves?"


    Seeing that Freytan was still lost in another world, Dantalian hit Freytan''s head three times until she returned to reality. "Hey? What happened? Did I win?"


    "I can''t believe it... You were daydreaming from the beginning, how disappointing..." Amanda said, looking disappointed at Freytan.


    "What? Exin to me, is it really that bad to lose?" Freytan spoke, not understanding, until thest words from Dantalian came back to her memory, and she shouted, "A tie? How is it a tie? Can''t you see that I lost?"


    "Both of you were still standing in the end, so it''s a tie, and that''s all I see. Don''t you agree, Amanda?" Dantalian said, looking at Amanda, who nodded in agreement.


    Freytan sighed, looking at Fiona, who just shrugged and moved on to her penalty.


    "Learn to control yourself, Freytan. The master was so proud of you, and look what happened," Amanda said, trying to get Freytan''s attention as she hadn''t done that in a while.


    The two stopped inside the carriage, with Dantalian on one side and the two of them on the other, as Amanda stood in front of the door, preventing their exit. "Not today, no way," Amanda spoke energetically, noticing Fiona''s gaze.


    "So, my master? What will it be? I hope you won''t make me reveal our deal," Fiona said, thinking about all the time she''s been holding back now that there''s someone who can actually get a reaction out of her.


    In the end, Dantalian brought two bags, each containing a costume. After they dressed up, they stepped out and knocked on the carriage door, calling Dantalian and Amanda toe back inside.


    "To be honest, before, I''d want to strangle you, but now, I actually find these outfits quite cute," Freytan said, taking a twirl to show off herplete ensemble.


    The girl had long, silky hair as ck as the night, flowing freely down her back. Two adorable bunny ears, in a matching shade of ck, adorned her head, adding a yful touch to her overall appearance. Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of intense lc, reminiscent of bloomingvender flowers on a sunny morning.


    Her outfit, a tantalizing and cheeky twist on the traditional bunny girl costume, was an alluring shade of soft pink. Instead of the usual leotard or corset, she wore a revealing and daring ensemble. A delicate,cy bandeau top hugged her curves, providing minimal coverage and showcasing her alluring figure. The top was adorned with a cute bow in the center, adding a touch of sweetness to the ensemble.


    For her bottom, she wore a teasingly short and skimpy ruffled skirt that yfully entuated her alluring assets. The skirt was also in the same enchanting shade of pink, matching the rest of her costume perfectly. To add a dash of allure, a small, fluffy bunny tail was attached to the back of the skirt, swaying gently with her every move.


    Completing the look, she wore a pair of adorable matching bunny paw gloves on her hands, adding an endearing charm to her seductive appearance. On her feet, she donned dainty and cute bunny-themed ankle socks, leaving her toes exposed and ready to y.


    Despite theck of traditional corsets or full attire, her "reverse bunny" costume exuded confidence and sensuality, embracing the yful and daring spirit of the bunny girl theme while adding a unique and alluring twist of its own. It was a delightful blend of charm, cuteness, and a touch of seduction, making her an irresistible vision in pink.


    "Of course, after all, he knows you wouldn''t wear something like this," Fiona said, spinning around as well.


    Her white hair cascaded like brilliant snowkes, falling gently over her shoulders, adding a touch of purity and serenity to her appearance. Each strand seemed to glow with a soft luminosity as it gracefully framed her delicate face.


    Her eyes were truly enchanting, with star-shaped irises that revealed her unique nature. They were a delicatebination of pink and ck, creating a striking contrast that drew people into their depths. Those starry eyes seemed to sparkle with a seductive mystery, and when she locked her gaze on someone, it was as if the universe unfolded before them.


    In her reverse bunny costume, she exuded unmatched elegance and fascination. The outfit consisted of three star-shaped pasties, each perfectly positioned to cover her intimate areas. One star-shaped pasty adorned her left breast, another covered the right breast, and the third was strategically ced on her lower abdomen, just above the intimate area. The intricate designs on each pastyplemented her enchanting aura, enhancing the allure of her attire.


    The upper part of her body remained exposed, leaving her shoulders and back beautifully bare. She wore long white gloves that extended over her arms, fitting snugly and entuating the graceful lines of her hands and fingers. The gloves had a subtle and alluring star pattern, adding a touch of celestial charm to her ensemble.


    Her legs were adorned with knee-high white stockings, their pure color beautifully contrasting with her skin, elegantly simple with small stars embroidered near the cuffs. The stockings emphasized the well-toned contours of her legs, adding an appealing allure to her overall appearance.


    Completing the ensemble were the adorable rabbit ears perched atop her head. The ears were of immacte white, reflecting the color of her outfit, and added a yful charm to her ethereal beauty.


    With her captivating appearance and confident demeanor, she embodied the delicate yet powerful essence within her, making her a mesmerizing and unforgettable presence in the reverse bunny fantasy. The outfitbined a sense of purity with a seductive fascination, making her a charming vision that left everyone around her under her spell.

 Chapter 97 Dance

    ?


    "Dantalian, can we take these off now?" Freytan asked, looking towards the window and realizing that they were arriving at the entrance of stray city.


    "Hmmm," Dantalian stood up, looking at Freytan and Fiona seated in their reverse bunny costumes.


    "What are you thinking, my master?" Fiona asked, opening her legs and bringing her hand to her private flower, gently caressing it. ''I''m sleepy,'' Fiona thought.


    Dantalian activated the divine hand, covering his ears and eyes with golden energy. Then, a wave of golden energy emanated from his body, sweeping through the entire path until it reached seventeen meters from the main gate of stray City.


    All of this was done just to point a finger at each of the girls and say, "There''s no one who could see you, so stay like this until I say."


    Fiona yawned and said, "I don''t mind, so it''s fine, but you should do something else; just staring is boring."


    Hearing this, Freytan remembered the previous night, causing a faint blush to appear on her face. She pressed her thumb against the center of her palm, making it return to normal, and said, "Don''t listen to her, Dantalian. Our penalty is just wearing these costumes, that''s all."


    Outside the carriage, Amanda''s expression was a mix of fear and frustration. Her heart yearned to be a part of the intimate moments happening inside, and she couldn''t help but feel left out. "I think it would be good to bring someone new... I don''t want to always stay outside and miss these moments," she muttered to herself, wishing she could join in.


    Inside the carriage, Dantalian was deactivating the divine hand and said, "No..."


    Freytan''s eyes widened in surprise, and she asked, a hint of excitement in her voice, "What? Wait, does that mean we''re going to do it again? Haven''t you had enough?"


    Fiona couldn''t resist adding a teasing remark, blurting out, "Oh, so the purity seal really made her insatiable." Her words triggered a flood of memories for Freytan, making her blush intensely as she recalled the uninhibited actions she had engaged in.


    "Ah..." Feeling embarrassed and overwhelmed, Freytan covered her face with her hand, trying to hide her flushed cheeks. "Damn it... It''s all because I repressed all these desires for so long," she admitted, feeling a mix of guilt and exhration. "


    "I''m d I got rid of it."


    ''Being an open book, especially for Dantalian, puts me in a tough spot.''


    Freytan tightened her shoulders with a frightened expression. "I don''t want to waste any more days because of exhaustion."


    Dantalian chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Should I apologize then?" The nervousughter faded, reced by a smirk of arrogance.


    Dantalian, seeming moreposed now, casually sat on Freytan''sp, the dynamic between them shifting. He ced his legs above Fiona''s, who let out a sigh, half-amused and half-bemused. "Am I a masseuse now?" she jokingly wondered, noting the change in their positions and the yful atmosphere that had suddenly taken over


    "Well... Well... I won''t ask for anything too much, so why don''t you two dance for me?" Dantalian spoke, giving Freytan a quick kiss as he felt Fiona''s skilled massage on his legs, saying, "Huu, you really are a genius at this, Fiona."


    Fiona smiled, pushing Dantalian''s legs lightly and responding, "Thank you, thank you, but now I need to fulfill your request, right? I''ll dance dressed like this, just for you."


    Dantalian looked surprised and eager as he gazed at Fiona, which prompted Freytan to seize the opportunity and whisper in Dantalian''s ear, "Your head on myp feels much better than you sitting on it."


    Fiona smiled, winking as if she had done it on purpose, raising a red g in Freytan''s mind, but it was toote. Dantalian was already settledfortably, watching intently as Fiona began her sensual dance.


    As the soft melody filled the air, Fiona moved with a tantalizing grace, swaying her hips to the rhythm, entuating the curves of her body in the reverse bunny costume. Her hands glided sensually over her smooth skin, tracing delicate patterns as if she were caressing the very stars in the sky.


    Her enchanting eyes locked onto Dantalian''s, the seductive mystery in their depths captivating him further. With each move, Fiona''s body exuded an irresistible allure, leaving Dantalian utterly mesmerized.


    Her fingers trailed along the star-shaped pasties, teasingly outlining their edges, drawing attention to her alluring charm. The gloves she wore added a celestial elegance to her movements, as if she were a celestial being dancing under the moonlight.


    Fiona''s legs, entuated by the knee-high white stockings, moved gracefully, each step luring Dantalian deeper into her enchanting performance. Her every move seemed purposeful, as if she was dancing solely for him, creating an intimate connection that sent shivers down his spine.


    The rabbit ears atop her head seemed to sway in sync with the rhythm of her dance, adding an adorable yfulness to the sensuality of her performance. Every aspect of her appearance contributed to the bewitching aura that surrounded her, leaving Dantalian entranced.


    As the dance reached its climax, Fiona''s movements became more intense, her body intertwining with the melody in a harmonious symphony of seduction. Dantalian could feel his heart race as he was drawn deeper into her spell, unable to tear his gaze away from her irresistible allure.


    In that moment, time seemed to slow down, and all that existed was the enchanting dance before him. Fiona''s sensuality enveloped Dantalian, and he found himself utterly captivated by her charm and grace.


    When the dance finally came to an end, Dantalian was left breathless, his heart pounding with excitement and desire. Fiona smiled, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction, knowing that she had sessfully ensnared him in her seductive web.


    As Freytan watched the scene unfold, a mix of jealousy and arousal surged within her. Fiona''s dance had left an undeniable impact on both her and Dantalian


    Fiona, now standing still, ran her hand over the sexy cover on her breast, circling her are, and said, "See this, my Master? You''re taking too long to grab it, hehehe."


    ''And I can''t wait any longer either.''


    "Well, it''s better to get stronger soon, don''t you agree, Freytan?"


    "Hmm, of course, but why bring that up now?" Dantalian asked, feeling the presence of death behind him, or rather, the presence of two deaths, one greater than the other.


    However, within seconds, the presence of the weaker one disappeared as she remembered who the two were - with Dantalian, her friends - so she couldn''t harm them.


    "Oh,e on now. Are you feeling jealous, my dear?" Dantalian taunted with a mischievous grin


    "With certainty, she''s feeling jealous, my Master. Quite the little girl, it seems," Fiona remarked, receiving a small electric shock on her forehead that made her head tilt back slightly, but aside from a tiny ck mark, nothing major happened, just a mild itch. "Oh yes, definitely jealousy, my Master."


    "Yes, I was right. What an adorable sight. Who would''ve imagined that a bloodthirsty assassin could be like this?" Dantalian said, pinching Freytan''s cheeks, who remained silent until now. But now she exploded, grabbing Dantalian by the neck.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''m not jealous, I''m not!"


    "Oh, so that''s why you''re choking me?"


    Observing this, Fionamented, "Seriously! I thought she was just giving you a massage. There''s no strength in that grip."


    Dantalian grabbed Freytan''s arms, easily distancing them from his neck and pulling her forward, cing her above his body in an ufortable position.


    "Well, that grip is indeed quite weak," Dantalian remarked, releasing Freytan''s arms.


    After exchanging nces, Fiona and Dantalian spoke, "Why are you behaving like this? Now that you can finally act the way you want without ming it on the seal?" Fiona was genuinely intrigued by Freytan''s sudden actions, taking her into a fight over a randomment and now hiding something she shouldn''t.


    Fiona''s question was something Dantalian hadn''t thought about yet, so he just waited for Freytan''s response.


    "I don''t know... Seriously, I don''t know... Now that I''m acting entirely on my own when I''m near Dantalian... My head gets filled up, and I don''t really know how to act because of it... That''s why I''m just trying to be who I''ve always been, but I can''t seem to manage it, and I almost..."


    ''Damn it, just when I thought everything was fine,'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian would see a big smile on Fiona''s face, and before he could even think about the reason behind it, he already heard the answer from her own mouth.


    "Freytan, you''re lucky because it''s just that your body isn''t able to assimte all your power, causing it to be used in other ways. Haven''t you noticed some other changes? Like the size of your breasts?"


    "What? So, Amanda was right?... I don''t even know my own body."


    "Well, I did notice you''re more voluptuous in certain areas..." Dantalian said, only to receive a series of head ps from Freytan, who repeated the phrase "Why didn''t you tell me" several times.

 Chapter 98 Theres Something Wrong In The Guild.

    ?


    "Master, we''ve arrived," Amanda said, stopping the carriage in front of the guild and leaping to the front,nding on the ground. A strong odor of sweat entered her nostrils. "Master?"


    ''He didn''t use his power to mask the sound, did he?'' Amanda thought, running to the front of the carriage. When she was three steps away from the door, the entire trajectory of the strong odor formed in her mind.


    The source of the strong odor wasing from inside the guild. "Oh..." She sighed in relief, but at the same time, a sense of danger formed in her subconscious, and it wasn''t just her feeling it.


    Dantalian and the other two got down from the carriage, both of them had already returned to their normal clothes. The first to speak about the situation was Fiona.


    "My Owner," Fiona said with her eyes shining, able to see the energy of everyone inside the guild. Unlike usual, every single person without exception was male, and their energies bore a strong simrity.


    "It seems we have unwanted visitors," Dantalian activated the divine hand.


    Two small rays shot out from Freytan''s eyes as she began to walk ahead of everyone. "This is what happens when you stay away for too long; the rats start having a party."


    "Hahaha," Dantalian, with his legs covered in golden energy, took a step forward, appearing next to Freytan. He ced his arm in front of her belly, halting her steps. She looked at him, and he smiled, saying, "Alright... They''re all yours, Dantalian."


    "Ohhh... If Freytan is stepping back, I think I know what''s about to happen," Amanda said excitedly, holding her nose with her fingers due to the strong and increasing odor she was sensing. "Ahh, the master did warn us to be cautious in ces like this, but how could we have predicted this in our guild?" Amanda thought, searching her body for something to help alleviate the terrible smell.


    "Freytan?" Fiona asked, looking at her. In response, Freytan gestured with her thumb as if she were shing her neck with a sword, while saying, "He''s not happy... not at all."


    "Wow... What could they have done?" Fiona wondered, looking back inside the guild, not finding anything different from what she had seen before.


    "Freytan... Don''t you feel the absence of someone''s presence?" Amanda asked, her eyes taking on the aspect of an owl.


    "Hmm, what are you talking about?" After Freytan closed her mouth, a loud noise could be heard. It was Dantalian forcefully opening the door, immediately drawing the attention of most of the men who were now inside the guild.


    "Huuu?" Amanda covered her ears, crouching on the ground. "My ears... buzzing... it hurts."


    "Oh, poor thing, did our Master forget about your peculiarity?" Fiona said, crouching beside Amanda and gently stroking her head.


    Sobbing, sobbing.


    "Ah, what a terrible smell..." Amanda made a disgusted expression, covering her nose again. "What the hell is in there? A corpse?" Amanda pointed towards the guild''s door, which, due to the current situation, ended up pointing towards Dantalian''s back.


    Trying to ease the situation, as she heard Dantalian''s heavy footsteps and the sound of swords being unsheathed and weapons being readied inside, Freytan spoke while extending her hand to Amanda. "A problematic guy, huh? Hee?"


    "Yeah, no doubt he''s losing hisposure in a ce like this. Without even warning us, crazy Master," Fiona said, looking at Amanda with a normalized expression again.


    Inside the guild, all the men looked at Dantalian. Some had already stood up, like Freytan, and most of them were armed, while the rest simply gazed at him. A small group of them showed an immense thirst for blood as they stared at Dantalian.


    "Hey, you softie, what are you doing here?" asked a man with ck hair, wearing a blood-stained white shirt from goblin fights and torn brown pants. He held a small, worn-out sword.


    "What''s the matter, cat got your tongue, baby?" Dantalian taunted another man with blonde hair and a topknot, wearing a ck shirt and ck leather pants. He held two swords with dried blood on the des.


    Outside the guild, Amanda clenched her fist, boiling with anger. "Why is the master silent? Why doesn''t he just kill them all?" Amanda lightly bit her own fist in frustration.


    "You know him, don''t you? Just wait, he wouldn''t be like this without a reason," Freytan said, putting her arm around Amanda''s neck.


    Fiona smiled, "Freytan, can''t you see this kind of thing yet?"


    "Huh?" Freytan and Amanda seemed confused by Fiona''s statement.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, I''m just noticing the abnormal fluctuation of his energy..." Fiona clenched and opened her hand repeatedly. "In short, they will all lose their teeth." Fiona said this with an excited expression, making Freytan and Amanda initially puzzled by her words.


    "Freytan... Fiona can be downright terrifying at times," Amanda remarked, a hint of awe mixed with a touch of apprehension in her voice.


    "Just sometimes? You haven''t seen me fighting with her, hehe," Freytan chuckled, though underneath, she felt a certain helplessness, releasing a sigh. "Anyway, it seems like he''s really enjoying himself in there, huh?"


    "They closed the door, damn it," Amanda muttered, wondering when exactly they had done it. She hadn''t even heard the sound of them locking Dantalian inside.


    "Oh well, now they''ve sealed their own fate, hahaha," Freytan said, stroking her chin, her eyes gleaming with a faint blue hue as she could see through the energy what was happening inside.


    "I don''t like this, should we just watch?" Amanda stood up, ready to move closer to the door, but before she could reach it, Freytan held her back.


    "If he told us to stay here, it''s better to listen, right? You know the beast," Freytan said, and instantly noticed Amanda''s eyes now resembled a starry sky.


    "Fiona, did you hear that? Did you hear that? Freytan is actually epting an order so easily, and it''s not even something important!"


    "Well, isn''t that normal? After all, she did say she belongs entirely to him," Fionaughed, deliberately trying to provoke.


    "Ohhh, it''s true. How could I forget such an adorable remark? That must be why they were so excited," Amanda said, joining in the banter.


    At that moment, Freytan took four steps to the side, with a bashful expression concealed by a hint of displeasure, saying, "You heard it wrong. I would never say something like that now... Before, it was all because of the seal."


    "Alright, I won''t mention it, hahaha," Amanda replied, while secretly thinking, ''The master already helped remove the seal... It can only mean one thing, hehehe.''


    Inside the guild, Dantalian was on top of the bodies of three unconscious men, holding two others by their necks, one in each hand.


    "gasp... Damn it, who are you?" spoke a man wearing a red bandana around his head.


    "Urghh... Just kill me already..." groaned another man with both arms covered in tattoos.


    ''They had to be NPCs; I can''t get any useful information even with the bonus, leaving everything to the schools and guilds,'' thought Dantalian, looking at the tattoo, remembering a certain heroic nun whose skin had been changed due to controversy over a nun wearing casual clothing, yet still disying the tattoo.


    Dantalian tightened his grip,unching them towards the group of other men who wereing at him. Those attempting long-distance attacks were already incapacitated, thanks to some prisoners who had attacked them earlier, resulting in an easy flesh shield conquest.


    With his hand open, Dantalian struck one of the men directly under the jaw, causing him to lose consciousness within seconds. Quickly, with his other hand, he maneuvered behind the head of another man, hurling him to the ground and using the momentum to propel himself into a jump. In mid-air, hended two punches on the man in front of him and delivered a swift kick to the man on his right, followed by another to the one on his left.


    Dantaliannded on the ground swiftly, sweeping the legs of the five men surrounding him and raising his leg to strike the chin of the one on his diagonal left.


    "Where''s your arrogance from earlier?" Dantalian spoke, stepping on the head of the man thrown to the ground in front of him.


    "Ah, you bastard, die!" A man with brown hair and yellow eyes fired his pistol, but all he managed to do was be surprised as the golden energy stopped the bullet a meter away from reaching Dantalian.


    "What? What the hell is this?"


    Dantalian spat on the ground, leaping up and concentrating golden energy in the sole of his foot. He then shot towards the ground, causing a wave of energy to spread and hit everyone, or almost everyone, in the guild. They were thrown against walls, ceilings, and each other.


    Before Dantaliannded on the floor, he could hear the sound of apuseing directly from the balcony. "very impressive! You truly have the strength to be a leader," said a man dressed in a red suit. "So, Mr. Dantalian, now that you''ve taken care of everyone, could you tell me the reason for your anger?"

 Chapter 99 They Messed With The Wrong Person.

    ?


    The man with orange hair was looking unfriendly at Dantalian while counting gold coins. Seeing that he had not been answered and most of the men in the ce no longer wanted to get close to Dantalian, he repeated the same question, "Could you tell me why you''re so angry, sir?"


    After cing thest gold coin into the bag and pushing it aside, the man rested his elbows on the counter, looking directly at Dantalian. At that moment, Dantalian had a serene expression, but his eyes seemed to pierce through the man''s head.


    "Who gave you permission to do this?" Dantalian spoke, walking slowly towards the counter.


    "So, you''re the type to hit first and ask questionster?" The man behind the counter said with a smirk.


    "You''re lucky I haven''t killed anyone yet... Now it''s your turn," Dantalian gestured with his right hand, using his finger to draw the man''s attention. "Answer me immediately."


    The man, with arrogance, turned his face to the side, noticing three girls watching everything from the windows. ''Ohhh, so that''s why?'' he thought.


    "Since you want to know, why don''t you beg?" The man spoke disdainfully, ncing briefly at the window. ''I already gave one to the leader; I''ll keep these ones.''


    Dantalian sighed, stopping in front of the counter, observing the man''s rxed posture as if he knew that Dantalian couldn''t do anything to him.


    However, that was a grave mistake, one that he would bitterly regret, not knowing that Dantalian had limited his strength to the level of his useless subordinates.


    "Beg? Does that word even exist? Because I don''t remember its existence." Dantalian''s voice entered the man''s ears like a sharp de, stirring his instinct of danger. But before he could react, an enormous fist collided with his mouth, throwing him backwards.


    "Ahhhhhh... My teeth... You broke them, I..." The man''s mouth showed almost no change, except for a small amount of blood dripping from the corner.


    "Don''t worry; I didn''t punch too hard," Dantalian said with a smile on his face, leaping over the counter. His fist had a thinyer of golden energy, healing the damage caused by the punch before it became something more serious.


    ''Hannn? That wasn''t strong?'' The man thought, hearing Dantalian''s heavy steps before he stopped in front of him.


    "So, will you tell me who gave you permission?" Dantalian stood tall in front of the man, now seated with his back against the wall, feeling a sharp pain in his jaw.


    The man, seeing the situation, smiled, and a psychotic expression appeared as he began to speak. "Hahaha, do you think we need permission for something like this? I just came in, beat up everyone who was here, and took the beautiful girl with red eyes to the boss."


    In a fraction of a second, the man''s arm struck Dantalian''s face, causing an explosion that filled the ce with the smell of gunpowder. "What an idiot, hahahahah, he died just like most of the others... Boys, don''t mess with the women outside; they are..."


    The man stopped speaking when he felt like a high-level monster marked him as its prey. This sensation froze him in ce.


    "Bunch of useless fools," Dantalian''s voice showed profound disgust, but it didn''t seem to be directed at the man in front of him, who now appeared like a living statue. Suddenly, in a sh of consciousness, the man started spewing nonsense.


    "What?? How are you still alive?" The man stopped speaking and realized the world had turned upside down. "What the hell is this?"


    Dantalian was standing still from the beginning, now holding the man upside down by his leg. ''When did he do this?''


    But before the man could even think of an answer, he felt the bone in his right leg start to break.


    "Hahaha," one of the other men who had been silent and paralyzed until now startedughing nervously. However, he was quick to realize that attempting to escape wouldn''t end well for him.


    "Anyone daring to leave this ce will die in the most terrible way, not by my hands, but by the women outside. I am busy here..."


    The sound of the guild door opening was heard, and the three girls entered, all wearing smiles.


    "This is what you get for messing with what belongs to the master," Amanda spoke, sounding happier than she probably should.


    "Adding to what my Master said, the three of us are quite creative, and our powers are very useful for torture. So, you better answer properly," Fiona said, pointing her finger in the man''s face. She then fired an ice spike that pierced his left ear, creating an icy earring.


    Due to the intense cold, the pain the man began to feel wasn''t from Fiona''s attack but from the icy burn, forcing him to touch and remove the ice spike as quickly as possible. ''Ugh... It''s still burning; Isis is still burning. Argh.''


    Fiona yawned, sitting on top of a table and giving the men near her a disgusted look.


    "Ah, we''re sorry... We''re leaving now," one of the men spoke, and all three of them distanced themselves from Fiona.


    "For someone who took control of the hero Dantalian''s guild, you guys are so weak, even worse than the orcs we encountered along the way," Freytan said, ncing at the table and noticing a foul smell. "Urgh, disgusting... We''ll have to burn all these tables."


    Freytan quickly stood up, looking at the men with anger. "You bunch of pigs... You should be in a pigsty."


    Fiona and Amanda smiled at Freytan; both of them knew what she was actually doing.


    "We apologize... We promise to renovate everything. So, please don''t be so harsh with all of us, Miss... I mean, Master."


    Freytan pped her hands and pointed to the ground, speaking with a gentle smile, "Alright, then, everyone, heads down, don''t move until I say so."


    "Yes, Master, we''ll do that."


    Dantalian shook his head, thinking, ''So, that''s how she managed to control so many women and men without resorting to anything extreme.''


    "Alright, Dantalian, well, I think you should take care of this one. It seems he''s dying," Freytan said, pointing at the man Dantalian was holding, his blood already rushing to his head.


    "Oh, thank you," Dantalian said, releasing the man and looking at Fiona. He then said, "Fiona, freeze everyone here, but only kill this one. He deserves to be frozen slowly from the inside out."


    The three girls widened their eyes, fixing their gazes on Dantalian. They were so surprised that they couldn''t even speak.


    "Well... He messed with the Dealer, and though they should have received a worse fate for mistreating her, for now, this is all I can think of," Dantalian sighed, looking at the unconscious man, stepping on his stomach, and using the golden energy to awaken him.


    "There you go; do it with him awake. Now, I''m going to have a word with their leader and maybe bring some heat for our friends here." Dantalian crouched, covering his legs with golden energy, and jumped up, piercing the ceiling beforending on top of it.


    "Uff," Dantalian sighed, touching the wall and allowing the golden energy to seep through the cracks in the ceiling, forming the word ''Lie'' on the floor in front of the three girls.


    Fiona looked at the other two and said, "Can I electrocute all of them, though? I know what Master said, but electrocuting them would be satisfying as well."


    "Please, don''t kill me. I swear, I swear I''ll tell you everything..." This was one of the many pleas that the men uttered while their leader remained silent, thinking, ''You''re screwed when you meet the Master; he''s the one who will make you die in the most terrible way possible.''


    Amanda, seeing the confident expression on the man''s face, would narrow her eyes with a feline look and say, "Can I beat him up? I don''t like his attitude."


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you, woman? Do you know who I am? I''m one of the best thieves in this region." The man''s body vanished from the ground, appearing behind Amanda with a huge smile on his face, thinking, ''This one has the weakest energy among the three; she''ll be...''


    But once again, he was mistaken. He didn''t even get to finish his thought because he received a swift kick to the groin from Amanda.


    "Shut up! You don''t deserve any recognition," Amanda dered, pausing for two seconds before kicking the man''s stomach, pulling out an arrow, and throwing it with her own hands into his crotch, saying, "I don''t want any more of you in this world."


    '' I was supposed to be the viin here... but it seems in the end, I''m the most chill... Seriously, my owner , how did you manage to control these two? '' Fiona thought, covering her ears with pieces of ice to avoid hearing the screams of pain from the man after losing his balls.

 Chapter 100 Answer Me Bastard

    ?


    "It''s done, and it''s a beautiful masterpiece, don''t you think?" Fiona spoke, wiping her hands together and stepping away from arge block of ice containing twelve frozen bodies.


    "Twelve men caught in the cold... it would make a great theater y," Amanda said, sitting on a chair and stepping on the head of a man lying on the ground, blood running down his forehead.


    "Hahaha, that''s a brilliant name, Amanda. You truly are a girl full of ideas," Fiona replied, snapping her fingers and shattering the ice block, leaving all the men lying on the ground in pieces. "But, I''ve reconsidered; the models are hideous and won''t be sessful."


    Before Amanda could continue the conversation, Freytan spoke, wiping the blood from her de with a white cloth. "Enough with the yfulness, we have more important things to do."


    "Oh, you''re right; we almost forgot our master''s orders." An evil gleam appeared in Fiona and Amanda''s eyes as they focused on the two men who were still alive but covered in superficial cuts.


    Freytan pointed her sword at the two and said, "Your friends were sliced, punched to death, and finally frozen and shattered."


    Fiona touched the tip of her sword with a sinister expression. "Do you still think you stand a chance?"


    The two men were trembling uncontrobly, their souls seemingly wanting to escape their bodies, and all that crossed their minds was, ''Shit! We shouldn''t have listened to that damn coward.''


    Far from the guild, the man who had lost his manhood and was beaten by Dantalian before he left to find their true leader thought, ''Hahahah, I''m a genius! How dumb can those guys be to believe that man was lying?'' The man stopped running as he felt a sharp pain in his groin, causing him to fall to the ground, writhing in agony and biting his lips to stifle his screams.


    "Ahhhh... Those bitches, they will pay for what they did. It will be incredible to see the look on her face when she sees her master''s head rolling on the ground."


    The man started to sense the presence of some people approaching him, which made him quickly get up. Every part of his body begged him not to move as he ced his hand on his groin. He ran towards a dark alley, going as far away as possible, and then stopped, opening his mouth to release a loud and continuous scream of pain.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...." Pausing to catch his breath, he tore off his ck shirt, revealing various ice burns, bruises from punches, and a diagonal cut on his stomach that seemed to gradually disappear.


    "Just wait until I heal; you will suffer at my hands..." The man then looked at his groin, feeling something strange. ''Why the hell aren''t you healing? The girl''s arrow didn''t have anything abnormal, so why?''


    Far away from where the man was, Amanda stood up, her eyes taking on a fox-like appearance. A proud smile spread across her face as she kicked the man who had his foot on top of her, sending him flying. She then started walking towards the guild''s door.


    Freytan thrust the tip of her sword into the right shoulder of the man in front of her, and both men''s mouths seemed sealed shut. "Why are you still keeping your mouths shut? Come on, tell me your n with all of this," Freytan demanded.


    "The only option left is to go after the runaway, as he''s the only one without any respect for his master," Fiona said, a thin thread of ice emanating from her fingertip and splitting into two, slowly starting to freeze the men. "They''re already condemned, so let''s just wait for our dear Amanda to lead us to the treasure."


    Hearing this, Freytan pulled her sword from the man''s shoulder and turned to Amanda, who was waiting for both of them while leaning against the guild''s door.


    With a smile, she asked, "Are you two finished?"


    "It''s been a while since I''ve done this, so it was good to remember," Freytan replied, shaking her sword to remove most of the blood. She then wiped what was left on her finger and smeared it across the faces of the two men, who were paralyzed by the cold that had reached their spines.


    "It''s a shame they didn''t say anything; now we can''t let that runaway escape," Fiona said, stomping her foot on the ground, causing all the bodies that had beenpletely frozen to explode into snowkes. "Now we don''t need to worry about cleaning up."


    "Well, we''ll deal with those twoter, it''s nothing major anyway," Fiona added with a smile.


    "Now that both of you are ready, Amanda, lead us to that coward," Freytan said, already standing next to Amanda.


    Amanda clenched her fist, showing an angelic face as she spoke, "Hehehe, with pleasure. After all, I wanted to beat him up myself for lowering the Master''s standards."


    Amanda''s nose twitched, and upon closing her eyes, she could sense a faint trail of odor leading to an alley six hundred meters away from their location. "What a shame. It seems he couldn''t run that far," she remarked.


    "I''m surprised he managed to escape without losing his balls," Fiona said, with a disgusted expression.


    "He''s nothing special. It was all just the adrenaline caused by fear. He''s still just a coward," Freytan said, pointing ahead with an excited smile. "Now, Amanda, lead us to that bastard."


    Amanda took her right leg back, raised her nose, and started running. "Let''s go, girls! We''ve got a criminal to take down," she said with a cute tone, despite the seriousness of her words.


    Freytan and Fiona looked at each other and smiled.


    "You heard the boss, haha," Fiona said, leaping forward and running with small jumps in the same direction as Amanda.


    "And off they go..." Freytan sheathed her sword, taking a step to the side, almost disappearing and reappearing between Amanda and Fiona, creating a gust of wind.


    "Are we already there?" Freytan asked, stopping beside the other two.


    The three looked at the dark alley, and Fiona thought, "I hope there are no bats in there; I don''t like them."


    "Well, I can only smell the rotten stench of that man, so there shouldn''t be any," Amanda replied.


    Freytan took a deep breath and leaped,nding on the building to the left of the alley where she could already sense the man''s energy. She smiled and waved to the other two, saying, "Come on, let''s give him a surprise."


    A few minutester, the man let out a sigh of relief, sitting on the ground and speaking with relief, "Finally, you''re healing. I don''t mind having burns, but losing you is something I can''t bear." He looked down at his own groin.


    "Urghh... The more you talk, the more disgusting you sound," Freytan''s voice came from all directions, making the man instantly alert. A ck mist formed above his arm as he looked around. "You bitchese down here, let''s see who will get beaten now."


    "Hmm, why all this sudden arrogance? I think the master had already taught you a lesson," Amanda''s voice seemed toe directly from inside his head.


    "Huh? How did you do that? Where are you, you whores?" The man continued to curse them, repeating the same question over and over again in different ways.


    "Are you okay? Confused, perhaps? Why do you keep saying the same thing over and over? Feeling controlled?" Fiona spoke, and at that moment, the man noticed a blue smoke filling the area.


    "You really have a weak mind, don''t you? Poor thing... Should we let him go?" Fiona emerged from within the blue smoke.


    "What? No way! This bastard dared to belittle someone like the master and then to run away from us." Amanda emerged from the blue smoke, smiling, holding an arrow in each hand.


    "Amanda, you should use the arrows properly... And why are we even chasing this nobody?" Freytan spoke, looking at the man withplete disinterest.


    The man realized that he had fully recovered, for some reason, it seemed that he had absorbed some of the blue smoke, recognizing it as Krintoin energy. He made a grave mistake by speaking, "Krintoin energy? Girl, then you''re on my side?" He said with a smile, but within a fraction of a second, Fiona''s foot struck his face,pletely destroying his nose and breaking all his teeth,unching him far away.


    "You bastard! So you''re a servant of one of the fifteen?" The sound of Fiona''s hand moving and cracking at the same time echoed as her face showedplete fury towards the boy who dared to absorb her energy, even if it was diluted to have only a weak effect and not affect the other two.


    "Girls, this is no longer a game... Amanda, hit this bastard''s kneecaps with your arrows, and Freytan, I ask you to run to Dantalian and inform him about this. This is not a time for him to y around," Fiona said, and as she finished speaking, she began to hear the manughing.


    "Hahaha, I told you! I knew it! You''re all screwed! The master will kill that bastard and then hand you over to me..." Before the man could finish his sentence, his tongue was cut, and Freytan spoke with rity and calmness, "Don''t worry, Dantalian never gets involved in something he''s not sure he can win."

 Chapter 101 Substitute

    ?


    ''But What the hell is going on? This event didn''t exist in the game, so what the hell caused it to happen?'' Dantalian thought as he leaped across the rooftops with golden energy covering his eyes and ears.


    Dantalian stopped on top of a tavern''s roof, taking a deep breath and sighing as a powerful wave of golden energy began to sweep through the city of stray. ''Whoever you are, I''m going to have a serious talk with you.''


    With the golden energy heightening Dantalian''s senses, he now remained immobile, emitting a golden glow as he concentrated on searching for Dealer. Within seconds, he detected Dealer''s energy, stable and seemingly unaffected, with no signs of restraint; she didn''t even appear to be tied up.


    This made Dantalian suspicious, ''Wait, what''s going on here?'' Suddenly, a presence emerged, leaning against the wall beside Dealer, the figure''s hand pointing forward in Dantalian''s direction, apanied by a smile.


    ''Krintoin energy... Fuck, so that was the price for Fiona''s capture,'' the golden energy ceased.


    Now, the golden energy began to cover Dantalian''s legs and arms, eventually forming a sort of helmet that enveloped his entire head. "You seem unaware of what happened to yourst friend," Dantalian spoke, gazing towards Dealer and the potential servant of the fifteen or even one of the fifteen themselves.


    Dantalian crouched down, cing one hand in front of his body to support himself on the roof. He moved his right leg back and took onest look at the spot where Dealer had been. Simultaneously, he covered the ground beneath his feet to absorb the shockwave, preventing the destruction of an establishment in his city, which trembled frantically after Dantalian leaped forward at an incredible speed.


    Inside the tavern, a man with a red band across his face, diagonal from his left eye to the left side of his mouth and chin, noticed the liquid in his ss trembling. "Hmm, it seems like something fun is about to begin."


    The man turned the ss, downing the rum all at once, and leaned his chair back, yawning, and saying, "Too bad I''m on vacation." With one eye closed, not covered by the band, the man began to doze off within seconds.


    Far from the tavern, Dantalian had arrived in front of a theater. The grand facade of the building was tall and imposing, adorned with intricate carvings and elegant columns that reached towards the sky. The entrance was marked by a pair of massive wooden doors, richly decorated with golden ornaments and intricate patterns. Above the entrance, arge marquee disyed the name of the theater in bold, illuminated letters that softly glowed in the twilight.


    The only problem with this majestic theater was that its owner had already passed away, and now ity abandoned due to its closure, leading to a decrease inpetition.


    Dantalian kicked the door, destroying it, and spoke as he entered, "I hate show-offs. What are you trying to achieve by choosing a ce like this?"


    Unlike the facade, everything inside the theater was a mess, with posters and signs from other theaters dominating the floor and walls of the ce. All the furniture and facilities, including the bathroom, werepletely unusable.


    The sound of pping was heard, and from the ceiling, a man''s head emerged, followed by the rest of his body, gentlynding on the ground. He ran his hand through his hair and looked at Dantalian, saying, "Congrattions, you really found me?"


    Dantalian looked incredulously at the man. The anger he had felt disappeared when he realized that this man wasn''t even a servant at the level of the previous one. This made him point his finger and say, "Shut up, just release Dealer and disappear before I make you shut up myself."


    "You... Are you underestimating me?" A snap could be heard, and the man''s neck would tilt to the side. An eye opened in the center of his forehead, revealingplete darkness with a glowing red iris that looked intriguing. He spoke, "Know that I am a substitute, and my duty is to kill you and that ice pest."


    Dantalian, who had previously paid no attention to the boy''s appearance, smiled and said, "Oh, really? A substitute? You''re quite a clever little brat, aren''t you?" At that moment, Dantalian used the bonus in front of him. Before him stood the substitute of number fifteen, now a character already introduced. So what he said surprised the young man, "Sir Zaytren Manosverk."


    Zaytren''s third eye began to tremble even more frically, as if screaming with anger. At this moment, the boy''s attire underwent a transformation. Previously, it was a simple and ordinary white shirt with ck pants, but now it morphed into a maestro''s outfit,plete with a ck overcoat embellished with intricate designs of various blue eyes. His paleplexion entuated his striking features, and his ck hair and piercing green eyes calmed down in contrast to his enraged third eye.


    Dantalian let out a shortugh as four shots of golden energy struck Zaytren, hitting both shoulders and both kneecaps. "You really love putting on a show, kid. Now, tell me where Dealer is."


    "You''re underestimating me..." Before Zaytren could finish speaking, Dantalian''s right foot, covered in golden energy, kicked the boy''s face, sending him flying away.


    "You can''t even dodge that, so the answer is no," Dantalian yawned, his golden energy emanating throughout the theater, allowing him to pinpoint exactly where Dealer was. He was surprised by what he saw. "Well, it seems she''s busy at the moment. You''re a decent person, huh? What a shame... Well, I''ll kill you quickly then."


    At that moment, Dantalian felt a strange sensation, as if thousands of people were watching him, even though there were only the three of them in the theater.


    At that moment, Dantalian felt a strange sensation, as if thousands of people were watching him, even though there were only the three of them in the theater.


    "What''s wrong? Do you finally realize your mistake?" Zaytren spoke, appearing as multiple clones with a certain transparency in their bodies. However, Dantalian was only smiling as he watched smoke emanate from all the copies'' faces.


    "Of course, it was by giving you a too-small dose of poison," Dantalian said, stomping forcefully on the ground, sending a concentrated wave of golden energy throughout the room they were in.


    "Ah, this burns... Is this what they told me about?" all the copies spoke in unison, screaming in pain.


    "Oh, always the same reaction, are you all fools?" Dantalian yawned, leaping into the air, and as he descended to the ground, he began to create holes, rapidly descending through the floors. He stopped at the basement, the central stage of the theater, finding not only Zaytren with several burns on his body but also Dealer trapped in a magician''s box.


    "You really underestimated me," Zaytren smiled, giving the box a tap, and the image of arge blue eye appeared in front of him, closing its eyelids and disappearing.


    "I''m sorry, you''re right... That''s why you need to learn a lesson," Dantalian said, vanishing and reappearing next to the boy, delivering a punch below his armpit while simultaneously kicking his left leg and punching his face, causing him to stumble towards the ground. However, Dantalian prevented him from falling by striking the back of his neck with his knee. Finally, he grabbed him by the hair, forming his hand into a sword-like shape and quickly striking his throat. He then turned his hand and pressed it against his neck, digging the tips of his nails into the skin, injecting the golden energy directly into his body.


    The boy began to cough when a pair of enormous blue eyes appeared in front of him, closing and making him appear distant from Dantalian. ''Damn... I don''t think I can handle him yet,'' he thought, considering giving up, but the memory of his conversation with his new master appeared in his mind. ''No... If I give up now, I won''t be able to live a good life anyway.''


    "Blue Eyes... Teleport," Dantalian took a step forward, and his open hand covered in golden energy manifested as a giant death sign in front of Zaytren''s face, making him swallow hard. A huge ck eye then appeared between them, and hundreds of ck arms attempted to hold Dantalian in ce, but knowing it would be impossible to trap him, heunched his body away, crashing against the wall.


    "Dantalian, you must die." The boy extended his hand as he watched a small golden light flying towards him. A gigantic red eye appeared in the center of the ce, with hundreds, if not thousands, of runic symbols appearing within its iris, resembling the shadow of a dragon. When the eyelids of that eye closed, a strong red glow was emitted, visible throughout the entire city. "And here and now, I attain my paradise," the boy spoke, smiling as he waspletely engulfed by the red light.

 Chapter 102 Underestimated

    ?


    The enormous red eye closed, causing a bright red light to emerge, followed by a massive explosion that destroyed every piece of wood of the previously majestic theater.


    Unlike the explosion, the red light could be seen throughout the entire city, causing a certain man with a cut tongue and a destroyed nose, but now with all his teeth recovered thanks to Krintoin energy, to startughing. "Hahahahahhahahahahahahahhahahahaha, I told you! This is the sign! This was the end of your master, he turned into dust, Hahahahah!"


    "Shut your filthy mouth," Amanda said, delivering a powerful kick straight to the man''s groin, enough force to shatter a metal te, causing him to lose his manhood for the second time in a single day.


    This time, unlike the arrow shot, what he felt the most was a continuous pain that spread throughout his entire body, causing him to faint before even being able to scream.


    "So, you two, shall we see what happened?" Freytan asked, with his back turned to both of them. Somehow, his presence seemed to have changed drastically, but neither Amanda nor Fiona felt the need to address it. One of them simply responded while leaping over Freytan.


    "Of course, after all, it''s quite obvious what happened, isn''t it?" Fiona replied.


    "Seeing the master beat up the biggest criminal... sounds cool," Amanda smiled, running ahead of the two and speaking as her voice slowly distanced itself, "Thest one there will be in charge of cleaning the guild."


    "Well, Freytan, you better run then," Fiona spoke, walking calmly.


    "Hmmm, what are you talking about? You''re also part of this, so move those legs of yours," Freytan ran after Amanda, saying, "You cheater, there''s no way I''m cleaning up all that water."


    The arm emerged from within a pile of debris, its bodypletely covered in golden energy, and the sound of cracking could be heard as it moved its neck. "Ouch, this might give me a stiff neck."


    The ruins of the theater were shrouded in an aura of destruction. Debris scattered in all directions, with the rubble strewn across the floor like mute witnesses to the battle that had just taken ce. The golden energy still pulsated around Dantalian''s body, giving him an imposing and powerful aura.


    The explosion that devastated the theater echoed in his ears, but the ringing gradually subsided, leaving behind a chaotic scene. A red mist emanated from the enormous red eye floating in the air, showing that Zaytren was still nearby.


    The pirs and columns that once adorned the majestic facade of the theater were now mere piles of stones and debris. The sunlight, filtered through dark clouds, spilled over the deste scenery, casting elongated shadows on the ruins.


    Dantalian scratched his neck, trying to alleviate the difort of the stiff neck he had mentioned earlier. "This energy... Ah, there you are, you little rat!" Dantalian leaped off the pile of debris, running towards Zaytren''s energy.


    As he approached the source of the energy, he would see Zaytren emerge from the wreckage, examining the area with sharp eyes, realizing that Zaytren wouldn''t be able to see him from where he was.


    As he pondered what to do in this scene of destruction, where the me would inevitably fall on him, Dantalian let out a sigh his expression revealed of dissatisfaction. He knew that the consequences of this battle were deeper than the physical ruins around him.


    ''That bastard... There''s no other way; you must die, even if another substitutees after you.''


    Zaytren moved his body, releasing a sigh of pain. He jumped off the pile of debris with a smiling expression, saying, "Haha, so it really worked? Did he die? In the end, he wasn''t so strong after all." Zaytrenughed at this moment and continued, "Finally, I will have my paradise. Nothing and no one can touch me now... but before that..."


    Zaytren raised his arm, stating, "I need to confirm this. I don''t want anything to ruin my paradise." He closed his palm, causing hundreds of green eyes to appear, floating in the air. Each iris looked in all directions around them.


    "Hmm... No sign of him? Not even his body... Could it be that I...?" Zaytren''s body began to tremble, and along with him, all the summoned eyes also seemed to tremble in fear. "Was his body evaporated?"


    Zaytren started pacing in circles at the same spot, biting the center of his index finger. "What am I going to tell her? And the others? They''ll kill me."


    "They? No, it''s not them I''ll have the pleasure of doing it." One to two seconds after hearing this, a stone with the force of a shot hit Zaytren''s head, throwing him away. He collided three times with the ground before stopping.


    ''Curse his abnormal resilience...'' Dantalian thought as he saw Zaytren thrown to the ground, slowly starting to get up.


    "So, there you are," Zaytren spoke with a tone of arrogance, making a blue eye appear above him, closing its eyelids, and then he vanished just as a stone would have struck his nape, getting embedded into the ground.


    "What will it be this time?" Dantalian asked with such a calm expression, exuding nonchnce that irritated Zaytren. As a response, an enormous number of silver eyes emerged around Dantalian, covering all angles and forming a dome with these eyes.


    Observing this, Dantalian remarked, "So, this is Q how you''ll attack me now? Quite clever, but too bad." He gathered golden energy in his right arm and thrust it forward, sending a golden energy cut slicing through the dome, creating a hole in it as the golden energy swiftly destroyed the eyes it came into contact with.


    "It''s over here," Dantalian said, and he could already hear Zaytren''s voiceing from within the silver eyes, saying, "Just die."


    A strong silver glow emerged, and hundreds of silversers flew toward Dantalian, who smiled and raised a single hand in front of his chest gathering two fingers. "This is just the beginning of the story, settle down, substitute." he calmly retorted.


    The golden energy that covered Dantalian''s entire body condensedpletely at the tips of his fingers. As he snapped his fingers, the golden energy, unleashed in the form of a circr energy wave, swept through, obliterating all the silversers and hitting Zaytren''s body. Zaytren had been hiding within an enormous purple eyeball, three hundred meters away from Dantalian.


    ''Arghh... How?'' Zaytren thought, his agonizing scream piercing the air as he felt the skin from his chest to his waist beingpletely carbonized. He crashed against the ground, witnessing the purple eyeball evaporating after being cleanly split in two by a thick, golden energy sh. The intense pain and shock left him paralyzed, unable toprehend the power that Dantalian wielded. The once arrogant and confident demeanor now reced by fear and uncertainty.


    "You made me take this a little more seriously... But you should now understand that your biggest mistake here was not running away when you had the chance. After all, your mission was just to assess my level, right?" Dantalian stopped in front of Zaytren, pointing a finger at him with a small concentration of golden energy at the tip.


    "Cough..." Blood began to trickle from the corner of Zaytren''s mouth, but strangely, he wore a smile. "You''re right... but also wrong. I don''t need to go to them to show something." Above Zaytren''s head, an eye with a unique iris ¨C a crown-shaped design ¨C became visible.


    Without saying a word, Dantalian aimed his finger at the eye, firing the golden energy, shattering it instantly. Then, he lifted his leg and stomped on Zaytren''s femur, breaking it. "Ahh... hmmmm," Zatryan stifled a scream, biting his lips, looking enraged at Dantalian.


    "What''s wrong? Will that red eye appear again?" Dantalian leaped forward, firmly stomping on Zatryan''s chest, the sound of some bones breaking, yet Zaytren''s expression remained stoic.


    Dantalian sighed, a look of disgust on his face as he leaned forward, giving Zaytren light ps on the face while keeping his foot pinning him to the ground. "We''ll do it this way then. Bring the Dealer back and tell me everything, absolutely everything, and then I''ll let you live."


    Zatryan smiled, opening his mouth to speak, "I''m not an idiot, you are¡ª" But before he could finish, a small red eye appeared between them, followed by another on the left side of Dantalian. Soon, the red eyes had infested the entire ce, and Dantalian felt his foot lose its grip, his senses slowly drifting away as he heard Zaytren''s voice from afar.


    "Come on, show me what you''re capable of now, you so-called famous hero," Zaytren taunted from his seated position on the ground. His body, already injured, remained motionless due to the aftermath of the teleportation. Nheless, he cared little for his own condition, as he was now certain that Dantalian wouldn''t survive this encounter.


    All the red eyes closed their eyelids simultaneously.


    "Boom."

 Chapter 103 Crown

    Chapter 103 Crown


    At that moment, the girls were getting closer and closer to where a theater once stood.


    "Ohhh, that''s not something the master would do..." Amanda spoke, but looking at her eyes and her tone of voice, there was no sense of concern.


    "Eyes? Fiona, do you know anyone like this?" Freytan asked, and upon hearing that, Amanda said, "Yeah, you were part of those bastards... Is this guy strong?"


    Fiona looked at the hundreds of red eyes, each one emanating a red mist as they slowly disappeared. "As I''ve said, nobody really knows anyone, so something like power is impossible to gauge."


    "Ah," Freytan seemed thoughtful, then shook her head, sighing, and said, "Well, he wouldn''t make the mistake of losing..."


    "That''s why, Freytan and Fiona, we should run as fast as possible to see this criminal get beaten up, hahaha," Amanda showed a slight sign of concern as she positioned herself and took off running as fast as she could.


    "Hunf, so even Amanda has doubts..." Fiona spoke, her eyes glowing with a faint blue light as an icy mist formed around her. Within seconds, she was already catching up to Amanda.


    "There''s no way he''d lose, right?" Freytan said, and then quickly ran after the other girls.


    From within the dust cloud that had risen, the sound of pping was heard, creating a gust of wind that dispersed all the dust, revealing Noah''s dirty and tattered clothes, with different parts of his body covered in golden energy.


    "Hahahahakakhaha, what shall we do now?" Dantalian grabbed the fabric of his suit, tore it, and threw it aside, looking directly at Zaytren.


    Amidst this situation, a small hummingbird emerged, passing by Dantalian and hovering directly on Zaytren''s left shoulder.


    With its colorful eyes emitting a faint Krintoin energy, the word "Run" came out of its beak, followed by, "You can win." Zatryen held the hummingbird with his hand, bringing it to the front of his face.


    "How? Tell me, look at my situation. How can I escape from this monster?" Zaytren pointed at Dantalian, who had stopped and was now holding his right hand on his face, looking at him as if watching a dog y.


    "So, you are one of the fifteen? From your voice, you seem like a beautiful woman," Dantalian spoke, smiling with a presumptuous look towards Zaytren. "If you don''t mind answering me, are you the so-called paradise?"


    "Paradise?" the voiceing from the hummingbird asked. At that moment, Zatryen dug his fingers into the ground with a furious expression but forced a calm tone as he spoke, "What? He doesn''t know what he''s talking about?"


    Before he could say anything else, Dantalian intervened, saying, "No, I clearly heard you talking about it not once, but three times or more." Dantalian tapped his forehead. "Hmm, am I hearing things?"


    The hummingbird let out a disappointed sigh. "You''re still talking about that? Well, forget what I said. Fight and die."


    The hummingbirdunched into the sky, flying away, and caught a glimpse of three girls sitting in front of a window just a few meters from where the destruction''s radius ended.


    The hummingbird soared into the sky, flying away and catching a glimpse of three girls sitting in front of a window of a house a few meters away from where the destruction ray ended.


    "Well, I''ve bought enough time... From what I found out, I just need to kill you to bring Dealer back to the original location." The golden energy that would cover parts of Dantalian''s body concentrated entirely on the tips of his fingers. As Zatryen charged at him, Dantalian swiftly dodged the furious attack.


    "You''re nothing more than an insolent rat!" Zatryen shouted, his voice echoing through the ruins as heunched himself at Dantalian once again.


    Dantalian remained agile and evasive, gliding through the battlefield amidst the ruins of the theater. The golden energy surrounding his body protected him from Zatryen''s quick and powerful strikes.


    The red eyes, which once infested the whole ce, now focused on Dantalian. Zatryen summoned more and more of them, trying to overwhelm his opponent. However, Dantalian reacted with skill, destroying the red eyes as they approached.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Dantalian taunted, his calm voice contrasting with Zatryen''s rage. "You''re just a toy in the hands of the true master!"


    These words only fueled Zatryen''s anger even more. He charged at Dantalian with increased intensity, his strikes hitting the air with ferocity, but Dantalian continued to dodge with supernatural agility.


    Suddenly, Zatryen raised his arm, gathering energy in his hand and preparing a devastating attack. The energy around him intensified, creating a menacing aura.


    "No more games! I''ll end you once and for all!" Zatryen roared, releasing the umted energy in a powerful strike.


    Dantalian stood firm, facing Zatryen''s attack head-on. When the blow finally collided with him, a wave of golden energy exploded, creating a reverberating st that engulfed the entire area.


    As the dust settled, Zatryen watched attentively, expecting to see the wreckage and the lifeless body of Dantalian. However, to his surprise, Dantalian emerged from the explosion unscathed, with his golden energy still pulsating around him.


    "I''m sorry, but you''ll need more than that to defeat me," Dantalian said calmly, shing a disdainful smile at Zatryen. "Your attacks won''t have any effect on me anymore. Yourst chance was when I still thought I needed to keep you alive."


    The sight of Dantalian standing unscathed only fueled Zatryen''s fury even more. He couldn''t believe that his most powerful attack failed to scratch his opponent. Determination reced surprise in his eyes as he clenched his fists, refusing to ept defeat.


    "Impossible! You can''t be this strong!" Zatryen gritted through gritted teeth, his voice trembling with anger and frustration. "I won''t let you make a fool out of me!"


    Zatryen charged at Dantalian again, his attacks now even more ferocious and relentless. He summoned countless silver eyes around them, creating a barrage of energy projectiles that shot towards Dantalian from all directions.


    Dantalian''s expression remained calm as he skillfully maneuvered through the barrage, gracefully avoiding the attacks. His golden energy shimmered like a protective shield, effortlessly deflecting the iing projectiles.


    "You''ll have to do better than that; I told you, you don''t even seem like a boss," Dantalian said calmly, his voice almost inaudible amidst the chaos of battle.


    Zatryen''s frustration grew, and he pushed himself even harder. His body glowed with an intense crimson aura, and his attacks became faster and more powerful. However, despite his efforts, he couldn''tnd a single blow on Dantalian.


    As the battle raged on, the ground beneath them cracked and trembled with the force of their shes. The remnants of the once-majestic theater trembled, adding a sinister backdrop to the intense confrontation.


    "Ah, I''m tired... It seems there are no more tricks up your sleeve," Dantalian yawned, leaping backward and concentrating golden energy in the palm of his hand and in his legs. He took a step forward and vanished.


    Appearing next to Zatryen, he pped his face, burning his skin and causing the right side of his face to be instantly carbonized, only to heal rapidly thanks to the Krintoin energy.


    "Ah, go to hell... Seriously? Even you? Hmm... Well, it makes sense. You should have been dead already," Dantalian said, creating a golden sphere in front of Zatryen''s chest and snapping his fingers. The sphere began to dissolve, shooting numerous small particles at Zatryen''s body, pushing him away while gradually tearing small pieces one after another, causing blood to spurt.


    As sight of this unfolding, even Dantalian wondered, ''Am I going too far?... But this is fun.''


    Cracking the ground beneath his feet, Dantalian leaped and flew towards Zatryen,pletely enveloping his right arm in golden energy. With a swift move, he appeared above Zatryen, dering"Come on, you need to die."


    "Uhhh... Can I just bring her back..." Zatryen spoke, looking at Dantalian''s expression, his face obscured by the shadow cast by the debris, revealing a true monster. '' Ahh, he''s not listening... Will I at least see paradise?''Dantalian''s fist struck Zatryen''s face, sending him crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact, cracking the floor and causing a slight tremor around.


    Far away from where Dantalian stood, in an unknown and remote area, a butterfly with one green wing and another white wing flew through an open window, finding its way into what seemed to be a simple cabin. Inside, the cozy space was illuminated by the warm glow of a crackling firece, casting dancing shadows on the walls. A worn wooden table stood proudly in the center of the room.


    A plush armchair adorned with a soft knitted nket was invitingly positioned in front of the firece, revealing the silhouette of a person with feminine features holding an open book. The woman sighed, closing the book and cing it on the armrest of the chair. "So, he''s truly gone?" she asked, gazing at the butterfly as it gracefully fluttered around the room, seemingly sensing the calm and serenity within. It delicatelynded on the woman''s hand, and she smiled, saying, "Zatryen, I hope you find your paradise now." Her right eye sparkled, revealing the image of a crown in ce of the iris.

 Chapter 104 Tranquility after the chaos... Realy?

    Chapter 104 Tranquility after the chaos... Realy?


    "What was all of this?" Dantalian spoke, looking up at the sky, his hand bathed in Zatryen''s blood, dripping incessantly onto the ground. In that moment, time seemed suspended for Dantalian. None of the deaths he had caused ever affected him, not even when he reduced that servant of the Fifteen to ashes while in the realm of the elves.


    So why did Zatryen''s death feel so strangely pleasurable?


    Dantalian''s lips curved into a smile of pure joy, his cyan eyes reflecting the skies above as the golden energy gradually diminished, causing the radiant symbol on his hand to disappear. He was followed by an indescribable euphoria that overtook him.


    As the blood continued to drip from his hand, he took a deep breath, savoring the newfound serenity enveloping his being. In that brief pause, he allowed himself to acknowledge the emotions that had been suppressed for so long without even knowing.


    But amidst the tranquility, a haunting question lingered in the depths of his mind, shrouded in uncertainty. Why did he enjoy this particr death when all others were met with indifference? The answer eluded him, buried underyers of enigmatic thoughts and emotions that had not yet been fully unraveled.


    Dantalian let out a relieved sigh, sitting on the ground with a smile on his face, his eyes gleaming with a subtle cyan glow. Folding his legs and resting his hands behind him, he looked at Zaytren''s lifeless body. "It was a mistake to trust someone shouldn''t have, and look where it got you; you lost your head." Dantalian chuckled lightly, feeling some twinges of pain throughout his body. "Ouch... I''m going to wake up sore tomorrow."


    At that moment, a small stone flew past Dantalian''s head, followed by the voice of a familiar woman. "Are you just going to stand there, Dantalian?" It was Freytan, her face disying a small smile of relief.


    Dantalian leaned forward, straightening his back and cing one hand on the ground while lifting the other. "Well, you know, I''m injured, so standing is my only option," he replied, looking at Freytan as he noticed the other two approaching.


    "What did he tell you for him stay like that?" Fiona asked, passing by Zaytren''s body and noticing something missing above his neck.


    "Ugh, that''s disgusting," Amanda remarked, pretending to gag before continuing, Fiona crossed her arms and wore a serious expression. "That''s a red g, and it''s better to abstain from fun for a while."


    "How dare he pursue something from the master when he''s so ugly."


    Freytan held Dantalian''s hand and pulled him up with a little force, making himnd behind her. "Why this? Do you want to dance? Sorry, but I''m not up for it right now, Isis," she said straightforwardly.


    Fiona crossed her arms and wore a serious expression. "That''s a red g, and it''s better to abstain from fun for a while."


    "Ohh..." Amanda finally grasped Fiona''s meaning. "Right, no sex, so you don''t hurt the master''s thing; it''s forbidden."


    "I have no idea what you two are talking about, and by the way, Dantalian has disappeared again," Freytan said, smiling, as she already knew the reason for his sudden departure.


    Freytan thought to herself, ''Worrying about a mere attendant... You''re not doing this just because she''s pretty, so what could be the real reason?'' She took a step forward and appeared in the middle of the two girls, wearing a mischievous smile as she said, "Whoever finds Dantalian first gets to sleep with him tonight. What do you think?" Freytan took another step forward and disappeared from their view.


    "Nooo, you can''t kill the master''s bird; I''ll protect him!" After Amanda''s shout, her left eye took on the appearance of a fox, while her right eye became that of an owl. "Huh? What''s happening?" Amanda blinked a few times until both eyes turned fox-like. "I need to ask the master about this."


    "How about doing thatter tonight? That is if I don''t find him first," Fiona suggested calmly, walking in the opposite direction of Amanda.


    '' So, you''re involved in this, number six, '' Fiona thought, furrowing her brow, disying a deadly gaze as the ground began to freeze beneath her feet. '' You better prepare your army because you messed with the wrong person. ''


    Her eyes shone with intensity, and the air around her seemed to grow colder. Each word was spoken with ruthless determination, and her supernatural power manifested in her icy aura. The atmosphere around Fiona transformed, enveloped in an ominous silence, echoing a warning to those who dared to confront her. With a chilling mist rising around her, she disappeared.


    Running through the area, Dantalian searched for the location of Dealer using his golden energy-enhanced eyes and ears. As he passed the spot where a massive pile of debrisy, once the theater''s stage, he heard a voiceing from within the wreckage. "Help! Help! Help! Can someone please assist me?Please Help! Anyone please help me!"


    "Oh, I''ve found you," Dantalian thought, skidding to a stop, looking directly at the pile of ruins. With a few leaps, he reached the site. "Dealer, are you in there? Are you okay? What happened? Where are all the others?"


    "Master Dantalian? Are you there, Master Dantalian? What''s going on? Why am I like this?... Wait, did you mention the others? What happened to them? Are they like this too?" Dealer''s voice revealed genuine concern for all the other adventurers.


    ''Looks like she can''t hear me clearly...'' Dantalian gazed at the heap of debris separating them, realizing Dealer was trapped inside a box. ''I guess the explosions might have left me a bit slow in the head.''


    Dantalian ced his hand on the pile of wreckage, infusing it with golden energy. He spoke loudly enough for Dealer to hear, "Wait a moment, we can have a proper conversation." The golden energy began to spread throughout the debris, enveloping everything and forming a small golden sphere. With a quick leap, Dantalian caught the box just before it hit the ground, saving Dealer from a potential fall, and he could hear her let out a small gasp of surprise. "Ahh!"


    "Sorry, that''s the best I could do quickly," Dantalian said as he gently ced the box on the ground, his hand touching the wood. "Are you okay in there, Dealer?"


    "How can I tell? Well, I can''t see anything inside, but at least I don''t feel any pain... I was unconscious until just a little while ago," Dealer replied, cing her hand on her face, a small sh of memory triggering a terrified expression. "No... I''m useless... I couldn''t do anything to protect the master... They all died."


    ''Got it... So that was the event I missed? That bastard, good thing I killed him,'' Dantalian thought, recalling the scene of Zatryen summoning numerous silver eyes, killing all the adventurers before they could react. ''Those bastards knew that the high-ranked adventurers were out...'' Dantalian thought not only about himself but also about the other adventurers above Blue Rank in his guild.


    ''Wait, something''s not right... Even if they were Blue Rank, they shouldn''t have died so easily, and those small fries infesting the guild shouldn''t have been able to defeat them... Only that guy, but he couldn''t handle thirteen Blue Ranks.'' Dantalian''s thoughts came to a halt when he heard Dealer''s cries.


    "Dealer... Please curl up a bit, I''ll get you out of there," Dantalian said as he snapped his fingers, causing the debris to vanish, scattering far away from them. Then, he ced his hand on the wooden surface of the box, using the golden energy to dissolve only the front part of it.


    Thus, Dantalian looked at Dealer, who was crouched down with teary eyes, her ck hair and red eyes striking. She was dressed in a white ruffled shirt and a tight ck leather skirt that reached mid-thigh.


    ''Wearing the same outfit as before...'' Dantalian thought.


    Dantalian reached inside, carefully pulling Dealer out of the cramped space. She trembled in his arms, clearly still shaken by the recent events. Dantalian held her close, trying tofort her, patting her head as he said, "It''s okay, I''ve already killed the one responsible for this... Though I can''t bring the others back, at least now they can rest in peace."


    ''Later, I''ll ask more about it; doing it now will only make things worse,'' Dantalian thought, feeling his shoulder be damp.


    Dealer''s tears continued to flow, but she nodded, sighing and sobbing. Dantalian gently wiped her tears away and helped her stand on her own.


    "Master Dantalian... I''m sorry... If I were stronger, if I could protect them like you would..." Dantalian, patting Dealer''s head, said, "You didn''t have to feel like that. It wasn''t your duty, you''re not to me for anything. Just remember their faces and their words; I''m sure what they said will be of help to you in this moment."


    ''What the hell happened?'' Dantalian thought, starting to hear the sound of Dealer''s breathing calming down. When he looked at her face, he saw that she had fallen asleep. "Huh? How can you sleep in a situation like this?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!